《Love Untangled》


 Chapter 1 - First Sight

    Jasmine


    Standing in the corner of the large palace hallway, I sighed.


    I pressed the back of my head against the white marble wall and tried to breathe. It was the first day I had been condemned to stay with the royal family, as I was to serve them this summer.


    No, I was not born as a maid and I certainly wasn''t trained to be a royal handmaid either, but this summer I was summoned to serve Raina, the princess of Saudi Arabia.


    I knew I had to be strong for my family. If I managed to do well this year, the Sultan would clear my families debt. I had never been away from home. I looked around when I heard footsteps, quickly wiping the tears from my cheeks.


    A tall man, wearing a white suit approached me. I turned around and I tried to hurry down the hallway. "Wait." He ordered. I froze in place. "Are you all right?" He almost whispered. "Yes." I quickly said, trying to sound firm. "Then turn around." He ordered again. I didn''t want to. We stood there for a while, not saying a word.


    The man walked up to me and scrutinized my face. "Those eyes." He mouthed. Then a smile twitched on the corner of his lips and his smile reached his hazel eyes. "Liar." He said sounding thoughtful, rubbing his neatly trimmed stubble beard.


    He caught a tear that rolled down my cheek. My lower lip trembled.


    "I shouldn''t be wandering these hallways." I said wanting to flee. "No, you certainly shouldn''t." He said flashing his ultra-white teeth. "Are you new to the staff?" He stated more than he asked. "I guess, Uhm¡­ Yes. Yes I am." I bit my lip.


    "Do you have some time to spare?" He smiled at me.


    "Actually, I have to be at princess Raina''s chamber in an hour." I mumbled. "Why do you ask?" I asked cautious.


    "You''ll see." He said flashing that crooked smile again. "I''m not supposed to be alone with a man." I said looking down at the floor. "And well you are¡­" I said trailing of my sentence.


    "The handsome man breathed out sharply. "Right." He said and twitched his lips. "We are in Saudi Arabia." What was that supposed to mean? Of course we were.


    He pondered for a moment and then spoke again. "Can you wait for me, for like five minutes please?" He asked pleading. "Uhm, okay." I said frowning in confusion.


    As the man darted out of the grand hallway, I looked down at my hideous work-clothes. Not long after, he returned with an older woman by his side.


    By the way she was dressed, she probably was the royal cook. "Since you pointed out that I am a man, I brought this lovely woman to accompany us." He said sounding pleased of himself.


    "Her name is Rabia and I''ve known her since birth." Rabia politely smiled. "Now follow me." He gestured flashing that crooked smile again. I pondered if I should follow them, but the older woman encouraged me to do so.


    My heart raced, while the old woman and I followed the man down several hallways. Each hallway was covered with great chandeliers, huge paintings and large mirrors with golden frames. Abruptly we came to a stop. We stood in front of a big door. "Are you ready?" He smirked.


    I raised my shoulders uncertain of what was coming. When he opened the door I gasped. "Please come in." He said leading the way into this grand library. I had never seen so many books in my life. Every wall was covered with books. I strode around the walls, touching the books, like they were the most precious things I had ever seen in my life.


    "Wow." I exclaimed. "I could be here forever and never wanting to leave." I mumbled mostly to myself. Suddenly he was near me. "Did I manage to make your dreams come true?" He asked with a crooked smile on his face. His cologne lingered in my nose. "How would you know about my dreams?" I asked bewildered.


    "That''s not the point." He said casually. Oh no, he was one of those guys. I guess the servants had discussed my arrival or something.


    "Although, you certainly gave it a very good try, it''s not going to work you know." I said half smiling. I had to admit, I felt like I was in heaven, being in this enormous library. "What is not going to work?" He said in a teasing tone. "I''m not that type of woman." I smiled again.


    There was that crooked smile again, that he probably used on all females. "Can''t a man simply try to cheer a woman up, who clearly had a rough day? And in that same moment, try to make her dreams comes true?" I looked down at the floor¡­ not really knowing what to say.


    I looked at the cook, who was standing in the back of the hallway. She nodded at me. "Well thank you." I almost whispered.


    He walked towards the northern side of the library. "So, what type of woman are you then?" He asked daring me. I swallowed. Who does he think he is? I frowned at him for a while but didn''t say anything.


    He picked up a book from a large desk and walked towards me again. "So? Tell me." He demanded in a warm voice.


    "The type that isn''t easily impressed by a man. And I am certainly not looking to be impressed by any man either." I stated. He raised both his eyebrows. "I am the type of woman who doesn''t think her life goal is to be married, but rather has goals of her own. My goals consist of learning and gathering as much knowledge as I can." He still stared at me, probably not expecting this answer.


    "Not a typical Saudi woman then?" He ran his hand through his hair.


    "You want to gather knowledge." The man said coming closer. "I do." I said getting nervous. "So you would never be interested in a man like me." He said as a smile lingered at the edge of his lips. "No.." I breathed as I could feel his hot breath on my face.

 Chapter 2 - The Willow

    Jasmine


    My heart almost popped out of my chest. What was wrong with him? Suddenly he turned around and waved his hand as if to follow him. I looked at the cook and she nodded again.


    The man led us out to the palace garden, and we sat down on the damp grass, under a large willow. It seemed like we were invisible to the outside world. "I always come here to clear my mind." He smiled. "If you won''t spill my secret, I am willing to share." He said amused. I got a little irritated. "So, you are granting me your spot?" I frowned at him. Ugh, he seems to think he owns the world. Typical macho man behavior, I thought.


    He is just a simple servant, he didn''t even own his suit. Ignoring me, he opened the book he took from the library. Wurthering heights, the bookcover said. "By Emily Bronte." I whispered. Smiling at me, he leaned in a little closer. "Whatever our souls are made of, his and mine are the same." He whispered at the same volume.


    "BENJAMIN?!" Someone shouted loudly, sounding angry. "Benjamin!" She yelled again. Benjamin flashed me an apologetic smile and stepped out from under the willow. "There you are." She exclaimed and flew around his neck, kissing his cheek.


    "Who is he?" I asked the cook, irritated that I got upset by what I just witnessed. She fumbled with her headscarf. "That is ahm¡­" She seemed to scramble for words. "Benjamin, ahm¡­ well he serves the sultan." She said and stood up.


    "Come, your hour is almost up." She said and gestured for me to take her hand. I picked up the book Benjamin had forgotten and took the hand of the cook.


    Raina was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. Sure I had only ever seen the woman who lived in our village, so I didn''t have much comparing material, but still...


    She had long straight black hair, that reached her hips. Her eyes were black as night, and shined like stars. "What are you wearing?" Raina snickered, looking at me from head to toe. "Maids work-clothing." I simply stated.


    "Hideous." She shook her head and made a gagging sound. "I didn''t offend you right? I mean, you''re not fond of this style, are you?" She said laughing. "No, not at all your grace." I suppressed a smile.


    "How long are you staying?" Raina asked, while picking up a few items from her closet. "This summer, or maybe the whole year?! I don''t know really." I said unsure. "What about this?" Raina said as she held out an outfit in front of her. It was a golden hijab and a satin headscarf. "I couldn''t." I said flushed. "You are my handmaid, sure you can." She said smiling with warmth in her voice.


    "What is it like, growing up in a village?" Raina asked, while I changed my clothing. "My house isn''t small, but compared to this-" I trailed of looking around the spacious chamber.


    There was a king-size canopy bed, a sitting area with an enormous screen hanging on the wall and white leather couches around a marble table. "My house, and that of others in my village, can be described as a loggers hut, compared to the palace."


    Raina sighed. "I have never been in a loggers hut, I haven''t even left the castle. Ever." Raina looked sad. I didn''t like that. "Before today, I had never left my village either." I said, trying to comfort her.


    "How do you spend your time?" Was I prying or being rude? I wasn''t used to protocol. "If I may ask, your grace." I quickly added. "You can ask me anything." Raina stated. "I don''t have much friends, and I have a feeling we can be just that." She smiled. "I would be honored." Maybe my time at the palace wouldn''t be that bad, I thought.


    I had the golden Hijab on and stroke my hand over the golden lace, that covered the whole dress. "That looks much better." She said looking smug. Is there anything I can do for you, your highness?" I asked her, feeling embarrassed that the princess was catering to me instead of I to her. "Yes, as a matter of fact, I would love it if you would please draw me a bath." She said spinning around in front of a mirror.


    "Dinner will soon be served and my grandfather, may God be with him, sees to it, that we never eat without him." She let out a sigh. "What is it your grace?" I asked concerned as I placed a clean towel near the running bath.


    "You asked me how I like to spend my time. If I had a say in the matter, I would spend each day with my cousin." She sighed again. I helped her undress and get ready to get into the bathtub. "But you can''t?" I questioned, probably prying and overstepping so many boundaries again. She smiled.


    "No. I can''t. He doesn''t visit much, he lives in the United States. He only visits us four times a year. I know it is better than nothing, but still it isn''t merely enough." She cared for him greatly, I thought. "Is he your best friend?" I guessed more than I asked. "Yes he is." She smiled.


    "Being a princess in the palace can be lonely at times." Raina said pouting her lips. "Sure, there are a lot of female cousins, aunts and nieces I could spend time with, but it is different." She shrugged. "There is a lot of rivalry going on between the woman of the this palace, I don''t like to participate." Raina stated as she got out of the bath and put a beautiful dress on.


    I looked around the large room again. "What can I do for you when you are away?" I asked shyly. Raina seemed to ponder that. I''ll let someone bring you dinner here. I won''t be back until eight, so you can spend your time however you want." Raina walked up to me and hugged me. Then she darted out the room when one of her guards said it was time to go to dinner.


    I paced up and down the room. Then I remembered I still had the book the servant took out of the library. I walked towards the large wooden window and opened the book. Suddenly a piece of paper fell out of it. I picked it up and read the words out loud. ''Whatever our souls are made of, you and I are the same.''


    Would I see him again?

 Chapter 3 - A Royal Friendship

    There was a knock on the door and Rabia came in with a platter of food. It smelled delicious. "Raina had asked me to send you this." She smiled at me. Rabia placed the food on the table and took out a letter. "I have got a message for you, from uh, the servant you met earlier. Follow his instructions." She urged as she walked out of the room.


    I looked at the food in front of me. Is was couscous with lamb and vegetables. My mouth watered. I stroke the folded piece of paper with my index finger and pondered if I should open it.


    I took a bite and then slowly unfolded it.


    Dear Jasmine,


    I admire that you seek out knowledge, before anything else. If you would like, I am willing to share some om mine. Come meet me under the willow in ten minutes. And yes, Rabia will be there.


    Benjamin


    I didn''t know if this was such a good idea, but I could hardly decline the offer. I looked at myself in Raina''s mirror, slid both pieces of paper in my bag and walked down to the palace gardens.


    The palace was busy. Servants were running around with food and music instruments. Something was definitely going on. Maybe the Sultan was throwing a party of some sorts.


    As I reached the big willow and stroke my hand through its leaf''s I saw the servant and the made sitting there. "I came." I said, not knowing what to expect. "I knew you would." The servant said carelessly.


    I hesitantly stood before them. "Come, sit." The servant urged. "You work for the sultan¡­" I said trailing of my sentence. "Yes." He immediately beamed. "How long have you worked for him sir?" I asked still standing.


    "Do you know who the members of the royal family are?" He asked not answering my question. "I have just met Raina." I fumbled a little with my dress. "She is sweet." I added. "Not much of a royalty fan then?" He guessed.


    "No, not really. Is that a bad thing?" I swallowed feeling insecure. "No not all." But you shouldn''t call me sir, you can call me Benjamin if you want." He said flashing me a smile.


    "Please sit." Benjamin urged again, his hazel eyes holding mine. "Come." Rabia encouraged. "What do you know about the Saudi history?" Benjamin asked with a hint of a smile on his lips, that reached his eyes.


    I sat down and blew out sharply. I didn''t expect a pop quiz. "I know that Saudi Arabia was founded somewhere around 1932." I said. "The modern-day Saudi was, but did you know that the Al Saud dynasty emerged around 1744?" I shook my head. "Well¡­the territory that is now called Saudi Arabia was the site over several ancient cultures and civilizations.


    "Really?" I said in awe. Benjamin handed me a pen and a notebook. "Yes." He said cocking his head to the side. "Write down all the questions you have, about anything you want and give the paper to Rabia. She will give it to me." He said as he stroke his hand through his hair.


    "And then what?" I askes unsure of what he was after.


    "And then I will teach you in the spare time I have left this summer." He said charmingly.


    "Benjamin I-" He cut me off in the middle of my sentence. "I know." Benjamin said flashing a crooked smile. "But you have to admit, I am impressing you a little, am I not?" I narrowed my eyes at him.


    "Don''t look at me like that, with those huge cat-like green eyes of yours." He said snickering. You have to do a better job if you want to intimidate me. He laughed out loud.


    "Why do you want to do this?" I asked, still suspicious. "I have a sister." He began. "I encourage her to study, to expand her knowledge of the world and everything in it. Actually, I encourage her to even expand her knowledge beyond our world. I myself have an interest in our solar system." He said.


    "I think it is good that your father has taught you to read. I have heard some things about you¡­" He said scrutinizing my face.


    "Like what?!" I asked bewildered. "Only good things." He soothed me. "The sultan says your father has told him that you are full of questions and are very bright." Shock colored my face.


    Okay, so maybe I shouldn''t seek anything strange behind this. Maybe the sultan would be up to this as a favor to my father. "Okay." I finally gave in.


    "I will write down my questions." I said looking at the golden pen. It was remarkable. There was an initial scribed into the pen. ''B'' it said.


    "Tomorrow morning at ten." He said intently looking into my eyes. "I don''t know if I-" He cut me off again. "Raina will be attending several meetings. You will have some time off." How did he know all that?


    "I will come to pick you up." Rabia said in a small voice.


    Palming myself off on the warm grass, I tried to stand up, but clumsily fell a little. Benjamin touched my shoulder to steady me and it felt as if an electric shock went though me. I was starlet.


    He helped me up, still holding me and gazed into my eyes. "This dress looks beautiful on you." Benjamin said appraising. "Don''t touch me." I warned him. He cocked his head as in to look at me and just simply smiled.


    What was wrong with him? "I am sorry." He said not sounding sorry at all. "It''s just that you look like a fairytale princess."


    "Ugh¡­" I groaned out loud. "Is that supposed to be a compliment?" I asked a little irritated. "Is it not?" He question narrowing his eyes at me.


    "Not all woman dream about being a princess." I said a bit stubborn. He shook his head and laughed out loud.


    "Alright, alright." He gave in. "I''ll meet you tomorrow future professor of mine." Benjamin said as he casually walked away without any notice. How rude. ''Of mine'', how dare he say something like that.. I was no one''s possession and certainly not his.

 Chapter 4 - Like Magnets

    Jasmine


    Every break I had, I spend at the library with Benjamin and Rabia, the royal cook. Although Rabia never said more than three words, I was glad she came to make these little escapes possible. Ben had convinced me that the girl whom had ran into his arms a few weeks ago, was no more than a family friend.


    Not that I cared of course. Still I couldn''t help but feel a tiny bit of relief. Her name was Sierra he said, and she just came to the palace to visit him.


    Being a servant to the sultan, Benjamin was well read. Every day he taught me a subject. Today he spoke about the solar system. He wore a well fitted grey suit and a white blouse today, what seemed a bit odd. That certainly wasn''t the way servants were dressed. His hair was neatly combed to the side and his well-trimmed stubble beard was ever perfect.


    "Jazz, are you actually listing?" Ben chuckled, catching me stare at him. "Of course I am." I lied irritated. He frowned. "Can you guess how old our solar system is?" He asked, while his hazel eyes held mine. He made it so extremely hard to think.


    I didn''t like the effect he had on me.


    I looked up to the ceiling, trying to straighten my thoughts. "It depends on who you ask." I said flatly. "A Rabi, Imam, or a priest would give you a different answer than a scientist would." I explained.


    "Fair enough." He beamed. "Scientist would answer and say that our solar system is 4.6 billion years old." He continued. My jaw dropped. Benjamin chuckled quietly.


    "What do you know about the stars?" Benjamin asked coming closer. I flashed a glance at Rabia, who slightly smiled at me. "Not nearly as much as I would like to?!" I said almost as a question. "Can you get some time off tomorrow night?" He asked shifting his body towards me.


    The air felt thick, becoming a magnetic field, as I felt the urge to move closer. He licked his upper lip and ran his hand through his hair. He took a step back and before I knew it, I closed the distance between us, grabbing the material of his white blouse.


    His wide hazel eyes stared at me in shock. He tilted his head to the side and ran his hand through his hair again. Still, I didn''t let go. What in the world possessed me to behave this way? Benjamin chuckled quietly and then I remembered we weren''t alone. I let go of him at once, and ran out of the library.


    I wasn''t sure what to do. Once the word was out that I had behaved in such an unappropriated way, I could get expelled. That wasn''t only bad for me, but bad for my whole entire family. They depended on me to complete my time here. If I failed now, our family would drown in debt. And for what? Grabbing the blouse of a complete stranger? Why? Why in heavens name did I do that? I was losing my mind.


    Raina came in while I was making her bed. "How was your morning your grace?" I asked. She sighed heavily. "I don''t know if I did anything wrong, but my cousin hasn''t spent any time with me and his time at the palace is almost over." She said sobbing.


    I felt bad for her, not knowing how to cheer her up. "What do the two of you do together, that you miss the most?" I asked thinking out loud. "He sings for me." Raina said while her eyes lit up.


    "He sings¡­ " "I don''t think I can help you with that your highness." I barked a laugh. "I don''t sound that good your grace." I had never had a man sing to me, I wondered what his voice sounded like. "We watch movies as well." She said while walking towards her sitting area.


    Will you join me?" The princess asked. "If I may your highness, I would love to do so. Is there anything you would like to eat?" I asked, thinking about wanting to talk to Rabia. I hoped I could do some damage control. "I would love some raspberries. No, some strawberries." Raina said almost sounding childlike.


    I walked outside Raina''s chambers, rehearsing the conversation I would soon have with Rabia. I mean, what was I supposed to tell her? That I momentarily lost my mind? Was there any excuse for the way I behaved? Not really.


    Lost in thought, not looking where I was going, I walked right into Benjamin. He steadied me, holding me close, as the air surrounding us turned magnetic again.


    We stood there, for much longer than was considered appropriate. What was I thinking. This wasn''t appropriate at all. Realizing that, and thinking of what happened before, I shied away from his grip.


    Benjamin ran his hand through his hair and bit his lower lip. "This didn''t go as I planned." He said muttering. Than what was the idiot planning? His cologne lingered around us, making my head swirl again. "I have to go." I abruptly said, raising my chin. "You do now, don''t you." He half smiled. Benjamin scratched behind his ear and let out a sigh.


    "Will you be there tomorrow?" He asked pleading. "Where?" I asked puzzled. "There will be a meteor shower and I think it will be perfect for our next class." He said matter of factly.


    I shook my head. "No." I said. "Why not?" He asked not sounding used to the word ''no''. "Because I won''t." I stated flatly. "Tell me the reason why you won''t." He demanded. "Because I don''t want to." I said irritated by the tone he used. "You don''t want to because?" He asked, dragging out the last word.


    "Benjamin." I started saying. A slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "You are the Sultans servant, what are you doing on this wing in the first place." I pinched my eyes shut with my fingers, not wanting to look at his hazel eyes.


    "Well... To be fairly honest, I am here to see someone." He winked at me. "Does this stuff ever work on woman?" I asked closing my eyes again.. "Tell me, does it?" Benjamin smirked sheepishly.

 Chapter 5 - A Little Note

    Jasmine


    I let out a big sigh and walked away from him. "Jazz, come on, you know I''m only kidding right?!" He called after me.


    A few servants walked past us, with a shocked expression on their face. This wasn''t helping my case in any way. Still, I didn''t get why they were that shocked. It seemed a bit aggerating. "Bye Ben." I stated raising my voice a little. I heard him roar with laughter, as I started to run to the kitchen.


    Out of breath, I held on to the kitchen counter. There were several cooks working, but I hadn''t seen Rabia yet. "Who are you?" A woman asked, with deep brown chocolate eyes. She had a tiny figure. Her work-clothes were covered in what seemed to be flower. "I''m Jasmine." I smiled. "I''ve heard of you." She stated. "But you have never cared to spend time with the staff." She bluntly added, raising her nose up in the air."


    I had been so busy with spending time with Ben. Nah, it wasn''t like I spend time with him, it was rather like I spend time with knowledge. It just so happened to be that he possessed that knowledge, and he wanted to share this with me.


    "I do spend time with Rabia." I said trying to defend myself. The woman made an irritated sound. "As a matter of fact, do you know where I can find her?" I asked using my most innocent voice. "She is at the maids sleeping hall, but I bet you have never been there, have you?!" She snapped.


    "Thank you." I said still being polite. She was right, I had never been there. As a matter of fact, I never knew a maids sleeping hall existed. Raina had given me my own room in her palace wing. "Where can I find that hall?" I asked, hoping she would answer. "Basement." Was the only word she managed to say.


    I didn''t have time to go wandering around the castle, because I promised Raina a movie and a snack. I found a basket and filled it with all kinds of snacks, and went back to Raina''s chambers.


    "What are we watching?" I asked as I unpacked the basket. "A fairytale called ''Beauty and the beast." She coughed a laugh. "My cousin has been going on and on about the lead character Belle, and how he admired her great mind, wanting to absorb every word written in books, as he stated." Raina rolled her eyes.


    Then she sighed, all humor gone. "I wonder what is up with him lately. It''s not like him to not visit me." She said folding her arms across her chest. "Strawberries and chocolate?" I asked, trying to distract her. It worked though. I braided her hair, while watching the movie. I smiled when I saw that the beast gave Belle the library.


    When the movie had just ended, there was a knock on the door. I stood up and opened it. It was one of Raina''s guards, handing me an envelope. In a reflex, I turned around to look at Raina, who wasn''t paying attention. She was patting her Persian cat. "It is for you." He said in a low voice and left.


    Benjamin


    I let my hand slide down her spine, intently looking into her eyes. She looked at me with burning desire.


    I tilted her head, cupping them with both of my hands and let my nose gently explore her face. Her heart raced against my chest. Wanting her, I let go of one hand, only to grab her firm behind. In doing so, I pressed her thighs fiercely against mine. Her breathing accelerated.


    Swiftly, I picked her up and carried her to my bed. Loosening my tie and unbuttoning my shirt, I relished in my view. I was hungry, I had been so darn hungry lately. My appetite for woman was never easily satisfied, but this last few weeks, I felt out of control.


    I hovered over her and she started to move her body upwards, wanting to meet mine. I smiled at her. "Have me." She said eagerly. "No, not just yet, I whispered."


    I took both of her hands and held them above her head. Curious she followed each move.


    Binding her hand with my tie, her eyes grew wide. "Your Highness." She gasped for air.


    I bound her hands to my steal bed and lowered my face to hers again. I covered her body, resting on my knees, so she wouldn''t get crushed by my weight. Her lips slightly parted inviting me in.


    I kissed her cheek, slowly making my way to the hallow of her neck with my tongue. She m.o.a.n.e.d. "Do you want me?" I breathed against her neck. "Y- Yes." She shivered.


    I ran my hand over her body. I stroke her shoulder and traced her skin down to her full breast, cupping one of them and gently squeezed.


    She slightly threw her head back and closed her eyes. I couldn''t help but chuckle. I continued tracing her body and stopped at her belly button. I kissed her there and she started to tremble as I trailed down with my tongue.


    While doing so, I kissed her inner thigh. She m.o.a.n.e.d. uncontrollably. I rubbed and kissed her until her body gave her a release. "Your highness." She cried out.


    I untied her and slipped out of my pants. While she sat on my lap, her lips crushed into mine with need. Our bodies synchronized in each movement, I closed my eyes. A green pair of eyes hunted me these last few weeks, spiking the hunger inside of me.


    I couldn''t stop thinking of Jazz. We both let out a final groan. I placed Nadine on my bed, and I stood up. I rubbed both of my hands through my hair. Would Jasmine have received the letter already? I turned my back to Nadine, who was still staring at me and walked into my shower.


    Would Jasmine come tomorrow tonight? I wasn''t sure. She was unlike any woman I had ever met. She was curious, intelligent, stubborn, and oh that smart mouth of hers. If only she knew who I was.


    Would she still have the boldness to talk to me like that if she knew who I was?

 Chapter 6 - Singing Bird

    Raina


    I was glad Jasmine had become my handmaid. I would miss her when she would leave. Could I ask my grandfather to make her stay longer? I rolled my eyes at the thought. That would be selfish.


    "You should try and put the needs of other before your own." I heard Benjamin say in thought. Benjamin, what was he doing now? I pondered going to his palace wing. Would he be asleep already? I sighed. I wondered if he could sing me a song before I went to bed, and decided to go and see him.


    I stood in front of my cousins room and his guard stared at me. "Your grace, considering the hour, do you have an appointment with your highness?" He asked trying to make a point, I wasn''t grasping.


    I wasn''t going to wait for permission to go inside, so I yanked the door open and stormed in. "BENJAMIN EL-RAJI SAUD." I yelled when I saw a naked woman laying in his bed.


    She quickly covered herself with his top sheets and stood up. She seemed to be uncertain if she should curtsy or not.


    "Why are you still standing?!" I barked at her. As the woman began to bow down, Benjamin came out of his bathroom door. "I thought I heard commotion." He said casually pouring whiskey in a crystal glass. "Nadia, you can leave now." Benjamin calmly said to the woman. She opened her mouth as to say something and then closed it again.


    Then she seemed to try again. "My name is Nadine, your highness." She said. "Oh, right." Benjamin said and half smiled at her. His smile didn''t reach his eyes, so I knew he feigned it.


    "What can I do for you my sweet cousin?" He said with more warmth in his voice. "I can''t sleep." I said sulky. "My dear Raina, is there any way I can fix that problem?" He asked probably knowing the answer. He chuckled. "Fine." He said endearingly, while slowly rotating his glass.


    "Come, I''ll take you back to your chambers." Benjamin said as he led the way. "Who is she?" I asked noticing that Benjamin seemed to be distracted again. "That was no one in particular." He said refiring to the naked lady.


    "No Ben, I mean, you have been so off lately. What is going on with you?" I asked concerned. Benjamin shrugged. "I don''t know. Right now I feel utterly guilty though." He muttered under his breath. "I had been spending so much time with-" He trailed of his sentence. "Woman." He said frowning. "That I forgot to spend time with my favorite cousin." He flashed a smile.


    "I''ll forgive you." I said thoughtfully. "On one condition though." Cupping his chin with his right hand he waited for me to make my demands. "You should start singing already!" I snickered.


    He sat down on the far edge of my bed and started singing my favorite song.


    Jasmine


    Today I was going to have breakfast with the rest of the palaces help. Raina said that I certainly didn''t have to, meaning she did not want me to. I just didn''t like the idea that people thought ill of me. As a token of good will, I woke up early and helped the cooks.


    And if I was truly honest with myself, I hoped that he would be there at breakfast as well.


    When I entered the kitchen, only Rabia was there. She wore grey work-clothes. I seemed overdressed in my beautiful red satin Hijab. I coughed out of nervousness and Rabia looked up at me.


    She slightly smiled. "Rabia, I''m sorry for what happened at the library." I said embarrassed by the memory of grabbing Benjamins blouse and pulling him close to me. "You should think of your families honor next time." She simply said.


    "I''m sorry it''s just. He-"


    "I know." She said. "Listen. He is a man, he can do whatever he wants and no one will condemn him for it. What would your mother say?" My mother¡­ "I have never met my mother, she died when I was born."


    Rabia was silent for a while. "I''m sorry to hear that. If you ever need a mother, you can come to me." Rabia said as she squeezed me. "Benjamin said he knew you since birth, does his family work at the palace as well?" Rabia didn''t answer.


    We were sitting at a large table filled with woman. At the other side of the room, there was a table where the men sat. I looked around, but I didn''t see him. I sighed.


    "Are you okay?" A beautiful woman named Nadia asked me. "You look tired." She said. I thought of that stupid letter. "I''m fine." I lied. "It''s the first time I''ve seen you down here." She noted. "Raina likes the company and in my spare time I read, or I get lessons from-"


    Before I could finish my sentence Rabia bumped into me. Maybe I imagined it, but it kind of seemed on purpose. I looked at her and she narrowed her eyes at me. I raised my shoulders, not knowing why she acted that way.


    "Who is teaching you?" Nadia whispered, after she looked to see if Rabia wasn''t watching. "Benjamin, he is a servant of the sultan." I whispered back. Nadia''s eyes seemed to pop out of its sockets. "Benjamin huh." She said in a strange tone. "The servant." She said almost inaudible.


    "You are Raina''s handmaid right?" Nadia said, raising her voice, gaining the attention of the rest of the table. "Yes." I smiled. "She is wonderful, I like serving her." I said meaning it truly.


    "She doesn''t like me much, or at least not anymore." She said laughing loudly. Some of the young woman at the table joint her.


    "Of course she doesn''t like you, now knowing you are the one keeping the prince busy." Jada said.


    While some of the young woman joined in on the conversation about all the sinful things Nadia had done with the prince, the elderly quickly left the table.


    "Aren''t you afraid that you won''t find a good husband without your virtue?" I asked Nadia. Some of the woman burst out in laughter. "That ship has long sailed." She said. "I''m happy with serving the prince in every way I can." She said meaningfully.


    I couldn''t understand. I always heard that woman bleed the first time they would lay with their husband. It didn''t sound all that pleasant. Why would she want to serve the prince in that way?


    "Speaking of which." She smiled at me in a way that made me cringe a little.. "When are you meeting that teacher of yours again? I would love to come." She said flashing a huge smile

 Chapter 7 - Dream

    Saphira


    True love, a happily ever after... In my book they most definitely. No, they absolutely don''t exist. Like prince charming will appear on his white horse and sweep me off my feet. Obviously he''ll kiss me a true loves kiss. And we''ll seal the deal right away, with marriage in a castle. How ridiculous!


    But what happens after the fairy tale''s last page said ''The end.''? Is prince charming really that charming? Or does he indeed have flaws, like every other male on the planet?


    Who even believes those stupid fairy tales these days? Well, I don''t!


    There was no happily ever after for my mom and dad... Not even with all the other men she had dated. So how can there be any truth to the stories?


    Fairy tales are just for silly little girls, right?! I mean, I have never even gotten my first kiss. Let alone a true loves...


    "Saphira?" "Saphira?"


    "Saphira, why are you staring at that book? You do realize that we''ve got to hurry now, don''t you?!" Oh, shoot. I actually was staring. I was staring att the only book that wasn''t yet in a moving box. A fairy tale book. The one I made my mother read me before bedtime. Over and over again, during my childhood.


    "Err.. I''m almost finished mom. It''s just that, do you really think moving is necessary? I mean, I''ve never been good with new crowds or even crowds at all. I''m okay with living here. This time I even made a friend. And...."


    Mom took my face in her hands and it made me feel like a child all over again. "You know that if I thought we would be better off here, we would stay right? Besides, the sun always shines in Malibu. I''m positive you''ll love it there." Didn''t she just always seem to think, I would love it wherever she condemned me to live with her.


    "But mom..." I mumbled. "Now there Saphira. "I will promise you. I will never ever move you around again. I know you didn''t want to look at the pictures of our new... Home." Oh, how she knew me well. It was the one thing I had longed for in all these years.


    A home. A place where we would stay and to actually have a room that felt like it belonged to me. It was the one thing she could never give me. And the one thing I''ve always, always wanted.


    I looked up at her with one eyebrow raised. Of courses she saw the skepticism that was probably written all over my face. "I promise." Mom said probably trying to convince me.


    Mom held out a picture and I gasped. "I know, it''s pretty isn''t it?! There is a great high school nearby. And... You can walk on foot to get to the beach." She said radiant.


    I ran her words and the picture I saw through my head. How bad could it be? "Pinky promise." Mom said as she held out her pinky finger.


    It was a long drive too Malibu. Of course an airplane would be a lot faster, but mom didn''t have enough money resources for that, I assumed. Normally I could see another move coming, but not this time. Mom never really thought about things for too long, she just acted on impulse. Still even for her, this was very sudden. I wonder how she pulled it off. I was thinking about the pictures she showed me. "Our new home." She called it. A little sarcastic smile twitched on the edge of my lips. Right I thought...


    "Saphira?" Mom said biting her lip. Like she always does when she is nervous, or not comfortable to talk about something. I think I got that from her, because I did that too. "Yes Mom." I answered carefully before I took a zip of my coke. "will you promise me, you''ll make some serious effort in adjusting this time?" I almost choked in my drink. I hope she wasn''t serious! "I tried something like that, last time mom. Remember?" I said scoffing.


    Mom made a mocking face at me but didn''t answer. We just stared at each other for a while and then she broke off the silence.


    "You know, I meant that you should actually start socializing this time. With Amanda, the two of you were just non-socializing together." Mom said trying to humor me."I did leave the house¡­ sometimes."I said defensively."To do what?"


    "Stay inside Amanda''s home together?!" I frowned. "Saph Live your life instead of just watching from the sideline. You might even enjoy it." Would I?


    I glanced outside the car window and it was already dark when I woke up. We''d been driving for almost twelve hours and I must have fallen asleep, because I dreamed the strangest dream.


    In my dream I was standing all alone in a ballroom. No, I wasn''t alone. It just felt that way, I guess. Because around me, people were dancing and I was just watching them. I was dressed in one of those big old-fashioned gowns too, but I didn''t feel comfortable in it.


    When the big room was filled with a new song, someone walked right up to me. A guy who was wearing a light blue blouse, stretched out his hand while seeking for mine. He saw that I hesitated and in response he just took my hand and pulled me up close.


    I protested, saying I really couldn''t dance, But then he pulled me in even closer. Finally I gave in and laid my head to rest against his chest. Somehow it felt safe.


    The way he smelled was overwhelming. And while my head swam by his cologne, he effortlessly swayed me around the big room. From the corner of my eye I saw that people were gawking and even whispering about the two of us. In the back of my head I knew we weren''t allowed to be this close.


    But somehow, I couldn''t be bothered by that Idea for too long. For I felt so secure in his arms. He rested his chin on my hair and kissed the crown of my head. It was heavenly.


    When I woke up I could still feel the warmth of his chest and his scent lingered in my nose. I tried to come up with a proper description. But I had none. I couldn''t even remember his face.


    We pulled over at a crowded little lunch room along the road.


    I knew it was irrational. Still, I longed for the feeling of this strangers warmth. In my new found game of treasure hunt I was searching for the same cologne, that seemed to mesmerize me. It was a silly thing for me to do but I took a whiff on every male in the restaurant, who walked in my path.


    Why did his smell seem so vitally important?

 Chapter 8 - Friendship

    Jasmine


    "Raina, do you think a man and a woman can be friends?" Raina almost spit out her drink and laughed. "Why?" Raina asked suspiciously.


    I eyed her, feeling confused by her question. "Why do you ask?" Raina clarified as I held out a black hajib she could wear today. "I don''t know, I mean, we have become friends and we talk, watch movies and although I am your maid, I like that. My question is; if you could have that with a man."


    Raina seemed to ponder that for a moment.


    "You spend time with your cousin and he is a man." I pointed out. "Nah, I think that is different." Raina said while praising her new outfit in the mirror.


    "A woman can''t spend time with a man¡­" She turned around facing me. "That isn''t family, without a chaperone. I mean; would your father let you?" We both burst out in laughter.


    No, no he would probably get a heart attack by the idea.


    "I have watched some American movies and they don''t seem to have a problem with the concept of a friendship between man and woman." I stated.


    "True, but I don''t think you can compare that." Raina said. "They have an entire different view upon affairs concerning marriage all together." She frowned.


    "Reminds me of some woman here in the palace." She said sourly. "I heard about that." I whispered. "She flat out told everyone at the servants breakfast table." I said stunned.


    "Spill the beans!" Raina commanded. I told her everything I knew, but I still never told her about my meetings with Benjamin.


    She wouldn''t understand and I wasn''t doing anything wrong, was I? Rabia was there and maybe it was a good idea if I took Nadia with me today as she suggested.


    Raina had a long day ahead of her and that meant that I had the day off. Since my lectures with Ben wouldn''t start until later tonight, I went to the library and picked up a book.


    It was hot outside. I sat under the willow, which provided shade.


    Suddenly Benjamin sat down next to me, breaking my deep concentration. The way he smelled overwhelmed me. I clutched my hands together, to stop me from doing anything I would regret later on.


    "We shouldn''t be alone." I mumbled a little irritated. "Why shouldn''t we be?" He asked seeming offended.


    "Sometimes you make me question your sanity. We live in a highly religious country and you ask me why we cannot be alone?!" I said louder than I meant. I bit my lip.


    Benjamin ran his hand through his hair. He was wearing formal Arab clothing today, but his hair was messy. "I''m sorry." He apologized. "I sometimes seem to forget." He said cheesy.


    I shook my head. What a guy. "What are you up to today?" I asked eying him from head to toe, while trying to avoid his hazel eyes.


    Today they seemed more golden. "Nothing much. Just this and that." He shrugged.


    "Do you have to go anywhere official with the Sultan?" It was truly odd that he was wearing a, what seemed to be, royal suit. I don''t know, maybe the sultan was as fond of him as Raina was of me?


    That thought made me smile. I couldn''t imagine that though.


    Benjamin was quiet. I pushed his arm a little, as to urge him to answer. We both stared at each other in shock of my action. He swallowed visibly. "Well, about that." He sighed heavily. "I''ll tell you tonight." Ben said avoiding my eyes.


    It was silent. It felt awkward so I tried to lighten up the atmosphere.


    "Oh, I have thought of something recently!" I said. Benjamin tilted his face to the side questioningly. "Raina''s cousin enjoys watching Disney films." I said rolling my eyes. "He does now¡­ And you have something against fairy tales?" Benjamin prompted.


    "No, not really. Actually not at all." Why was he being sensitive? "Anyhow, we were watching Pinocchio. Do you know that story?" Benjamin nodded slowly, narrowing his eyes at me.


    "It''s just a little fun fact, but did you know that if Pinocchio would say his nose would grow, that would be a paradox." Benjamin looked amused.


    "Don''t be like that." I said making a duck face. "Like what?" He said teasingly.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m serious, I mean; I am refiring to the liar paradox. It''s like if I would say ''this sentence is false.'' Then that would be true, then it is false and of course would mean it is technically true, but that also is false and so it continues." Benjamin look at me endearingly.


    "We into philosophy and logic now are we?" He said smiling crookedly.


    "It''s interesting." I said flustered. "I think it is very good that you keep on expanding your horizon. Sometimes I wish my sister was a little more like you." He shrugged.


    "What do you mean?" I asked not understanding. My sister isn''t as eager as you to learn. I love her of course, but she would rather spend time with her friends, than that she would ever open a book." Benjamin said disapprovingly.


    "She doesn''t ask much questions. If I would tell her the earth was flat she would accept that as the truth without any question." He said slapping his own face. "If she is anything like you, she must be really smart anyways." I smiled.


    "How is your family doing?" He asked. "They are okay, I guess." I didn''t like talking about them, or even thinking about them. It made me miss them more.


    "What''s wrong?" Ben asked, as he cupped my face, raising it so he could meet my eyes. My face burned where he touched me.


    "My sister is 23 and still unmarried. She is not like me." I shook my head. "She wants to get married and besides¡­ my father needs the dowry."


    Benjamin caressed my cheek. Abruptly I stood up. "I have to go." I said. My heart raced in my chest.


    "Jazz!" Benjamin shouted. "I''ll see you tonight, don''t forget!"

 Chapter 9 - A House Full Of Secrets

    Saphira


    Did I even want to make new friends? The truth is. I learned that not getting involved, was a heck lot easier. What was the point in making friends when we would leave again. Look where it''s gotten me now¡­ I was lost in thought, but then mom pulled me back to reality.


    "We''re almost there!" Mom shouted on the top of her lungs. "Can you believe it?!"


    I saw the shores of the pacific ocean. The sun was setting with beautiful colors, flowing on the waves. The sky was turning into a pretty shade of reddish purple.


    It was absolutely without a doubt, amazing.


    We were driving along the *Pacific Coast highway* and now I was paying attention to my surroundings.


    Palm trees everywhere.


    "Mom you know, I''ve never seen a palm tree in my life right?!" I asked with a nervous smile on my face. I started to laugh, a hard uncontrolled laugh. To me it sounded like I was having the hysterics. But mom started to giggle along with me.


    As the four day trip and the two of us moving across the country, finally sank in, I was glad mom didn''t grasp my anxiety. She usually was so perspective.


    We pulled over onto a driveway and mom cut the engine off. There it was... A beautiful house. With reddish brown bricks and a white porch in front of it.


    "Are you serious mom. I mean, it looks like the pictures but come on... we can''t afford This!" I said with one hand covering my mouth.


    It was to surreal. "You''re right, we can''t afford it." Mom said nonchalantly. "But then how did you buy this house?!" Come on, was she kidding me? She couldn''t have bought this house unless she had robbed a big ass bank. I couldn''t imagine that.... Though! She was this nice little secretary. That only did good in the world right?!


    What was she keeping from me?


    Mom walked across the grassy front yard. There we flowers growing everywhere.


    "Spill out your gut mom!" I told her as she went up the white stairs, that were followed by the same color of bricks.


    On top of it there were white pillars, that held up the left side of the second floor.


    This part of the house was made of wood and was painted a deep color of Grey. It had a pretty little white folding window that looked like it was from a barn or lend from a romantic movie.


    "Come Saph, were home." She was almost at the last step and gestured for me to come along.


    I hesitated a bit to follow her. I wasn''t sure we weren''t committing some kind of crime here, like well I don''t know trespassing?


    Or breaking in to a I don''t know how many million home? Then she unlocked the door. "How did you¡­ ???Where did you get the key from?" I asked with an astonished face.


    "I''ve always kept it." She said as if it was an obvious fact.


    On the right side of the house there was another staircase, but I didn''t know where that led too, yet.


    I slowly went up and shock came over me. My mom had lost her darn mind, that was for sure. It was obvious this house belonged to someone, who was actually living there. Because the whole place was furnished and there were pictures hanging all over the walls.


    "Mom, you brought me all the way too Malibu, to make me your partner in what? Robbing houses!" I said while mom comfortably walked into the spacious and bright kitchen opening the refrigerator.


    She looked at the fully stocked space, smiled and then closed the door again. I watched her and felt extremely uncomfortable as she picked up an apple out of the fruit basket, on the grey marble counter.


    "What does that make me right now a...." I was so shocked I couldn''t even finish my sentence. "You do know we''re committing a felony now, right?" I yelled at her.


    Mom turned around with both eyebrows raised. For once, I could not read her expression and then she started laughing. It had the same edge of hysteria in it, the way I thought I sounded like back in the truck. I just stared at her.....


    "Okay." Mom said, after finally calming down. "What do you know about your family?" She asked.


    I looked at her in confusion. Then I gave it a thought.


    "Well I know my dad was an English man." Mom nodded encouragingly. "He was suppose to have blond hair and blue eyes. That is the reason why I look a bit different from you. I mean with my brown hair, blue eyes and all¡­ And my skin being a bit lighter than yours. But further than that. I don''t know much about him though... You never told me."


    "Well about that, there is more I¡­" Mom bit her lip. "There is more I haven''t told you. But this story is not about your dad. Or at least not all of it. Actually, it''s about the family that I came from. My family and yours as well."


    After Mom and I had our talk, grandma came up to meet us. They asked me to give them some privacy so I went upstairs. The size of my new bedroom shocked me. It was almost as big as our last one bedroom apartment.


    I even had my own little living room inside my bedroom. I sat myself down on the bed and closed my eyes for a second.


    In my head I saw Amanda sitting there. All alone. The last table in the cafeteria, is where we usually sat during lunch time. I remember my first day at school all too clearly. Black straight hair, that waved on her shoulders. Her dark bright eyes, with her thick black glasses, staring at nothing in particular. I never quite understood why she didn''t have any friends before me. Once you got to know her, she was so easy going. Then my mind wandered back to the conversation mom and I had¡­


    I always knew, mom was some sort of rebel.

 Chapter 10 - The End Of Summer

    Benjamin


    I ran my fingers through my hair and let out a sigh. It was the end of summer and my mandatory visit to the palace was almost over. I was leaving tomorrow.


    It probably sounds utterly ungrateful, because I do realize, some are less fortunate, but I couldn''t wait to go home to the United states. Back to being Benjamin, a simple dude who likes to hang with friends, surf, and play music.


    I closed my eyes. Going home meant not seeing Jasmine. At least not for a while. Would she still be here at my next visit? Suddenly the idea of going home lost its brightness.


    Before I knew it, I was pondering if I should extend my visit. I couldn''t though. I promised my mother''s friend I''d play the piano at the Malibu country club. There was nothing I wouldn''t do for the woman who raised me after my mother had passed.


    But honestly, I loved the anonymously of being able to get a coffee in the weekends at the local coffeeshop home in Malibu.


    Or, following classes at Harvard without paparazzi following my every step. Being able to speak without protocol, and being away from the all-seeing eye of my grandfather, which was of course the Sultan of Saudi Arabia.


    While I slowly rotated my glass of whiskey, I ran my grandfather''s words through my head. "Son, it is time for you to stop the foolish behavior and be a man." He had said. Sure I knew my grandfather did not approve of my upbringing in Malibu.


    If it were up to him I''d spend my childhood right here in the palace. When my mom was still alive my grandfather agreed on Arabian tutors and mandatory visits, so that he could secure his legacy, as he always put it.


    I shrugged, mom just wanted me to have a normal life. But what was normal? Didn''t I get here on my own private plane? I couldn''t help but long for something normal.


    When I asked my grandfather about the new maid, he had brought in for my cousin, I instantly knew I had gone too far. He made it clear I allegedly shouldn''t be interested in the trivia''s of a commoner.


    I thought his words were rude, considering her father was one of his closest friend while growing up.


    "You have until you''re 21 to find a decent bride." He grumbled this morning. "Or else he would fine me one" Grandfather warned. That was a year from now. I was definitely not ready to marry anyone. Couldn''t he see that?


    It was supposedly a courtesy to the memory of my mom, that I could have a say in the matter at all, because it was more common to have an arranged marriage for the sake of politics, rather than love.


    If I was utterly honest with myself, I''d never had real feelings for anyone, not yet. Although Jazz sometimes stirred up strange feelings within the pit of my stomach. If I wanted to marry her, would he let me?


    It wouldn''t matter anyway, she was not someone who would marry me. Good for her. I wouldn''t marry me either.


    Sure I sometimes indulged myself with the woman that threw themselves at my feet at college and here in Saudi.


    Still, it wasn''t like I was without moral. For all my sister knew, I waited until I was married. I took it serious to set an example at home. Did I just sound like a hypocrite?


    Fair enough, I did want something more than the fleeing contacts I had with woman I slept with. I wanted someone who loved me for me, not just my wealth and title. Someone who was also my friend, and would not hold back the truth to spare my feelings.


    I smiled thinking of Jasmine, who had been fiercely eager to tell me exactly what was on her mind.


    Saphira


    I always knew, mom was some sort of rebel. But I never imagined where she was rebellious against. How could I? Not even in my wildest dreams, could I of come up with this story. It was insane.


    It was Friday night so Amanda probably would still be up at this hour. I dialed her number and the phone went over.


    "Misses Ramkhelawn." Her mom answered when. "Hi there, is Amanda still awake?" I asked, as I saw that the clock said it was 23:00 PM. "Poojaaaaa! Saphira called. Pick up the other line honey." Pooja, was my best friends Indian name that was only used at home or during family visits.


    "Hey Saph, I thought you wouldn''t call tonight. I''d already given up and was almost heading for bed." She said yawning. "I know, and I''m sorry I''ve kept you waiting. Mom and I really had to talk tonight.


    "What''s up?" Amanda asked sounding alarmed.


    "How do I even explain this right." I didn''t even know how to explain this to myself¡­.


    "You know that I''ve never met my dad and all that, right?!" I asked "Mhh.. Yes" She slowly answered.


    "Well there is a story behind it all, though." It was quiet on the other side of the line, so I just went on.


    "My mom came from a wealthy American Arabic family. Her father suggested an arranged marriage, between her and uh¡­ a what he thought was a great candidate.


    "Arranged marriage?!" Amanda exclaimed. "Yeah¡­ and he was wealthy of course, just like they were. Heaven forbid my mom would marry someone of a less come off."


    "She didn''t accept, did she?" Amanda asked probably trying to make sense of the information I just dropped on her.


    "She met my dad who had an internship right here in Malibu."


    "W. O. W." Amanda said making the word sound like three different syllabus. "Go on, tell me more." She urged impatiently.


    "My dad wasn''t quite what my grandfather had in mind for his precious daughter, so he got extremely angry. All of that seemed to push my mom even more over the edge, to run straight into the arms of Michael... I mean my father. He was her first boyfriend and she got knocked up. With me... Of course."


    "Holy cow." Amanda yelled in my ear. "I know, I know. Now calm down. Do you want me to finish this story or not?" I asked. I would only continue if she could behave.


    It was quiet on the other side of the line so I picked up my story. "Where was I? Right... My mom got pregnant. So, she had begged her dad for his blessing in marriage."


    "Did he agree?"


    "No¡­He refused of course." I sighed. "My dad tried to persuade his parents, in letting him bring my mom and me to come live with him in England. They refused too.


    Not because my mom came from a poor family, that obviously wasn''t the case.


    They refused us because they couldn''t stand the idea of having family that was.... Err... Colored."


    "They did what?" Amanda started shouting again and it really hurt my ears. "I know it''s cruel right..." I said softly, my voice breaking on each word of the sentence. "They couldn''t of known I would turn out so light skinned with light eyes, just like his."


    "What happened then?" Amanda asked with a softer voice now. "Well my dad had to go back to England that same week and my grandfather told my dad she had a miscarriage. He said, that was the reason why he could never see her again."


    I heard Amanda gasp.


    "My grandmother tried to reason with my grandfather so that my mom could raise me here. He finally agreed. They even bought her this beautiful house right next to theirs. Only there was one condition."


    "And that was?" Amanda prompted.


    "My mom had to Mary the man her dad had in mind for her. Because that man still wanted to take her as his wife. He even agreed to take me as his own daughter. It would be perfect because he already had a son by his late wife.


    Of course mom went all rebellious again and ran away with me. In search of her own true love. Her destiny. The destiny she could choose on her own. For herself and me." I went on.


    "So now you''re...." Amanda said trailing of her sentence. "Right now, I''m In the house right next to my grandparents. The house my grandfather bought for my mom all these years ago."


    "Really?" Amanda exclaimed.


    Jasmine


    I dreaded changing my clothing, as to prepare myself for my lecture tonight.


    I could still feel the warmth of Benjamins touch on my cheek. Good thing Nadia was joining us tonight.


    Suddenly I had a bright idea. Benjamin couldn''t touch my face if it was covered by a niqab. I got dressed in a daze and looked at myself in the mirror. I silently smiled anticipating Bens reaction.


    Suddenly I heard three knocks on my door. It was Rabia. "I''m here to bring you to your hei-" Rabia seemed to suffocate, since she was severely coughing.


    "I''m here to take you to the servant who is teaching you." She said as she regained her breath.


    "Er¡­ what?" Did I miss something? This wasn''t what we agreed to. "Well, I am just the messenger." Rabia simply said. "He will not take no for an answer, so if I were you, I would just come."


    See, I was not the only one who notices he was so bossy.

 Chapter 11 - Mirror Mirror On The Wall, Who Is The Biggest Liar Of Them All?!

    Jasmine


    "I love the way you are dressed, very honorable." Rabia said praising my niqab.


    Rabia took me to the library, which was usually empty. Benjamin had a smartphone in his hands and was making a call.


    He wasn''t wearing the formal clothing, he wore a grey suit, which neatly clung to his frame. It seemed to be custom made.


    As his eyes met mine, I noticed his blue tie was hanging loose and his white blouse was open, showing some of his chest. He gestured his hand up and down, making clear that unlike Rabia, he did not approve of the way I was dressed.


    "Why?!" He mouthed as he eyed me from head to toe and ended the call. "For some woman a niqab would help to draw less attention of men, hiding their beauty. But Habibie come on, for heaven sakes, have you ever looked at yourself? Your eyes make every sane man lose his mind and now that''s all they see." Benjamin shook his head and ran his hand through his hair, still staring at me.


    Well, it was safe to say I did not anticipate this reaction.


    "Come." He ordered and Rabia and I followed him.


    We went up several stairs climbing one of the palaces towers. When we finally arrived upstairs I gasped.


    "What is this?" I had never seen anything like this in my life. "It''s a planetarium." Benjamin explained.


    "How does it work?" I asked baffled. "Always full of questions." Benjamin snickered, smiling crookedly. "Come, sit down and ''ll show you." He said.


    It was absolutely mesmerizing. Benjamin projected different planets, showing them from different angles. He could actually show how the sky looked earlier and now. It was amazing.


    "Did you enjoy it?" Benjamin asked already knowing the answer.


    "I loved it." I replied. "Mhh.. You loved it." He mused. I can''t wait to see your reaction to the meteor shower, we will watch through our palace telescope. "With a telescope" I said dragging out the words. I had never seen one.


    "Yes, but fist I need to talk to you." He seemed to hesitate going further. He ran both hands through his hair, messing it completely up. He made me nervous.


    "YOUR HIGHNESS." Nadia Said loudly. I looked at Rabia, who immediately looked at the floor. I gazed around the room, we were the only ones here.


    I flashed a look at Benjamin as Nadia approached him. She curtsied before him.


    My mouth felt dry.


    "When my friend told me she had a great teacher, I couldn''t imagen it was you, your highness." Nadia said with feigned politeness.


    Benjamin didn''t say anything, nothing at all.


    My hands started to tremble.


    Curtsy, I had to curtsy. I couldn''t just possibly stand here. So I did. Bowing before him, I was horror struck


    I replayed everything in my head. Every conversation and every touch. I couldn''t swallow. I had been rude to him, I had said everything and never held my tongue, I had grabbed his blouse and stood close to him, on several occasions.


    Raina had caught a naked woman in his bed and that was Nadia. He had slept with Nadia. I felt a sharp pain in my chest and tears started to run down my cheeks unwillingly.


    I stood up. "Your highness, if I may have your permission I would want to leave now." I pleaded.


    "Habibie, please, please let me explain." He begged taking a few steps towards me.


    My head spun and I ran, I ran to Raina''s chambers and into my bedroom, as fast as I could.


    Saphira


    I tip toed out of the bed and felt the soft white carpet underneath my feet. It felt very comfortable.


    I walked towards the glass window that seemed more like doors that filled up the entire wall.


    "What does your bedroom look like?" Amanda asked.


    My smartphone felt hot, we had been talking for hours.


    "Err¡­" Where should I begin?


    "Please describe every single little detail and don''t you dare hold out Information from me." She said trying to sound stern.


    "Later." I promised, because I heard a knock on the door. It couldn''t be my mom, she would of barged right in.


    "Come In." I said as polite as I could. The door went open, and grandmother stepped in my room. "Amanda, is it okay if I call you back tomorrow? My grandma just walked into my bedroom."


    "Mhh okay." She said, clearly not satisfied that she hadn''t gotten her answer yet. Grandma walked across the room to where I was, when we said our goodbyes and hung up the phone.


    Without saying a single word she opened up the very big window. I gasped, because the only thing I saw ahead of me was my white balcony and the pacific ocean.


    We both stared out the window in silence for a while.


    It wasn''t an awkward kind of silence, it felt good. A warm breeze of wind touched my face¡­ You could even hear the sound of the waves. It was peaceful.


    Then I noticed that against my grandmothers soft wrinkled tan skin, rolled a tear. She was crying, but I didn''t know what to say. I just gazed at her.


    She watched me with her warm brown eyes and smiled¡­ "Don''t worry, dear." She said. "These are happy tears." It was funny how her almost white hair, contrasted with her tanned skin.


    "What is behind those two doors?" I asked while pointing at each of them. "There''s nothing like an unsolved mystery, right." Grandma laughed.


    Then she opened the first door. "This is your bathroom." She said. "It''s not really that big, but big enough for you and it has a bubble bath." She said as she winked at me. "I have my own¡­"


    She closed my bathroom door and opened the next door.


    "This is your closet." She said. "It''s not much and poorly stocked. I bought you some shoes and a few clothes. While I was standing in the big room, which my grandma ridiculously called ''closet.'' I realized that it wasn''t poorly stocked at all.


    There were four really big black open closets, against the back wall. They were all filled. In the middle of the room, there were two white mirrored tables, standing against each other''s back. In front of it there were two chairs on both sides. Above it all there was a big crystal chandelier.


    "Actually, I wanted to give you this." She said as she handed me a card. "On this your grandfather will deposit your allowance for each month.


    I''ve asked him to deposit a bit extra this month, so you can fill up your closet." I know it wasn''t polite, but I had to close me mouth. Because I left it hanging open, during our conversation.


    "Err... Thank you grandmother, but you shouldn''t have, I mean I could find myself a job." I said." Your much like your mother." She accused.


    Grandma looked at me with a disapproving face. It made me feel very small. Even though I was 1,70 my and grandma was about 15 cm shorter then I was. " But then she smiled again and I relaxed. A little.


    "The day after tomorrow you''ll spend some time with me, if you don''t mind."


    Alone? I thought. "What will mom be doing?" Laila¡­ Well, Your mom has a lot to talk about with your grandfather." She said with a worried look on her face. That made me worry too. "I''ll take to the country club for a high tea." The country club? Oh dear... "Wear something prudent." Grandma flashed me a look.


    "I''m looking forward to it grandma." I said trying to sound polite again. She kissed my cheek and went out the room.


    "Breathe Saphira." I had to tell myself.


    Benjamin


    I couldn''t leave, as I had originally planned. I felt utterly sick to my stomach. What had I done? As if things weren''t bad enough, my grandfather send a maid to fedge me.


    This meant I couldn''t go after her. I was this close to disobeying my grandfather, but I wouldn''t dare doing so.


    Walking through the palace hallways, I mostly looked at the ceiling. Servants passing me, were whispering, gossiping probably. In the end, I knew it was my own fault.


    I had no one else to blame now. What would grandfather want?


    Would he lecture me about marriage again? I almost threw up.


    Entering the main room in my grandfather''s quarters, I noticed the sultan was in deep conversation.


    "Daniel." I exclaimed. I walked towards him and padded him on his back. "My friend, what are you doing here?"


    "Just passing through, I heard you were heading back to America." Daniel noted. "Yeah well¡­" I trailed off and ran one hand through my hair. Directly picking up my hesitation, my best friend nodded and dropped the issue.


    The three of us shared a nightcap and then Daniel and I retired to my chambers.


    "What''s up with you bro?" Daniel snickered.


    I was not in the mood for fun and games.


    Closing my eyes, I only saw those huge, cat-like green eyes, staring at me. This time they were filled with tears and betrayal. I felt sick to my stomach again.


    "I have hurt someone today." I muttered. I shook my head, thinking of her bewildered eyes, as she found out I was no servant at all. We spoke about her all night. It was stupid but I couldn''t think of anything, or anyone else.


    Waking up I felt like I couldn''t breathe, I had to do something. "Daniel." I said solemnly.


    "Mhh¡­" Daniel replied distracted. "I have to marry." Daniel looked up from his phone and eyed me. "As we all do someday." He uttered.


    "Within a year." I announced. Daniel started to laugh. "Well that explains your mood." He howled.


    "I''m serious." I shouted. Daniel put his phone down. "The sultan has granted me a year to find a bride on my own."


    "So, why don''t you marry that chick then?" She was not someone you would call ''chick''. "Don''t speak so rude of her." I warned.


    "Touchy." Daniel joked.


    "Even if I wanted to, I can''t." Did I want to? It didn''t matter. "Her sister isn''t married yet, so as is customed, I can''t."


    Jazz would be horrified, if she heard I was even considering taking her as my bride. "If that is the only problem, it seems like an easy fix." He pointed out.


    "Just find the sister a groom first. You''re Benjamin Al-Raji Saud, work your magic bro." Daniel opted.


    "She would never say yes." I sighed heavily. "Her thoughts are only filled with books." I smiled. "If I should get married, she would be the least horrifying choice." I had to admit, if only to myself. She would be my only choice.


    I had to go see her.


    When I reached my favorite reading tree, I immediately noticed it was occupied. Bingo!


    "Do you mind if I sit here?" I asked Jasmine. She jumped, starlet by my approach. I saw her swiftly putting away the letter I wrote her. Maybe there was still hope then.. That possibility had made me smile.

 Chapter 12 - Blunt

    Benjamin


    Jazz didn''t answer. so I sat myself down, right next to her. She smelled like cotton candy. "What are you reading?" I whispered. "Uhm Karl Marx, Das kapital." She hesitantly said. "So you''re rather an economist then?" I grinned.


    Jazz looked at me with one eyebrow raised. The deep blue head scarf she wore, brought out her eyes. I noticed she had fair skin, a tiny nose and then those huge green eyes, which still stared at me.


    I made a mental picture of her face in my head. "Not an economist then?" I teased.


    "Marx was not only an economist". She said. "He was also a revolutionary of his own sorts, a socialist, a great historian and a political theorist." She said sharply.


    Shocked by her absurd intense reaction, I could only smile at her. "What do you like about his works?" I asked with sincere curiosity. "Well, This book offers a unified framework, to make sense of some of the most troubling issues, facing humanity all over the world today.


    "Issues like?" I prompted, of course already knowing the answer. She pouted her lips and frowned at me.


    "In particular the rising economic inequality, economic instability, and the unsustainability of the way we live, travel and consume." She said without looking at me.


    "So to sum it up, according to you, we have a looming planetary crisis on our hand?" I couldn''t help but smile at her.


    She turned her head, looking straight into my eyes and rolled her eyes at me. "Figueres that a wealthy prince like you would deny, or be ignorant, to the existence of a huge gap between income classes and sustainability problems.


    "I could only guess how big your ecologic footprint is." She shrugged. Before I could react, she stood up and hastily walked away, leaving me stunned by her rudeness.


    I sat there for a while, trying to reassemble myself. Surely I had to fix this before I flew back home. But first I had to say my goodbyes to Raina.


    I knocked on my cousins door and Jazz opened it. I gasped. "GOD Those eyes." I said breathless.


    Her green cat-like eyes bored into mine and a shiver went up my spine. "Your highness." She said and quickly looked away. "Can we please talk" I pleaded, forgetting I came for Raina. She rolled her eyes and tried to walk away. "That''s twice today. Did I do something to upset you?" I frowned.


    She mumbled something under her breath, which I couldn''t catch. "What?" I prompted her to clarify. "Sorry Ben, she is knew to the protocol. Please forgive her impoliteness."


    Before I could interrupt, Raina send Jasmine off. "Where did you do that for?" I complained. Raina smirked. "Come on Ben, the maid, really?!" She exclaimed incredulous. I let it go, this conversation wasn''t leading anywhere. Raina had no clue. I was glad the gossip hadn''t reached her yet. I thought the whole palace would know by now.


    "I came to say goodbye." I said running my hand through my hair in frustration.


    Raina hugged me and as always, she made me sing her a song before I went back home. It had become our little routine over the years. She truly was my favorite cousin.


    Now it was time to find habibie.


    Saphira


    After grandma had left my room, I just stood there for a while. Then I almost ran through the hallway, past all the closed doors and ran down the stairs. "Mom!" I yelled.


    "Hi doll." She said from the kitchen bar. Grandma had already left. "I thought you already went to sleep." Mom said as I walked towards her.


    I folded my arms around her neck and rested my chin on her shoulders. "No, not yet. I just stared at my so called ''closet''." I made a silly face when I said the last word. "I think I could get lost in it." I said sarcastically.


    "I bet you could, if you tried hard enough." Mom said mirroring the same expression I had on my face." So, this means you''re not mad at me?!" She asked me biting her lip and then sighed.


    I know what she meant, but I was not. "No mom, not at all." I Promised.


    After mom gave me some PJ''s grandma instructed her on giving me, she kissed my forehead and told me I had to go to sleep. She was right, though. It had been a very long day and I actually was tired.


    I put on the flannel PJ''s and went to my bathroom, to clean myself up after this very long day. I brushed my long brown hair and then I giggled a little.


    Malibu is making me a nutcase I thought, staring into my own blue eyes, reflecting in the mirror. I made both my eyes point towards my nose and giggled a little harder. Well, mom and I had a new life now, but I would stay the same, right?!


    Benjamin


    I was straightening my tie while walking back to my suit when the Jazz bumped into me spilling a platter of tea.


    Again she mumbled something under her breath with an irritated tone. I chuckled, she had serious guts, now knowing I was a Saud prince.


    "Let me help you." I offered bending to help her pick up the cups. Our eyes met and for a moment we were frozen. I swallowed loudly and hoped she didn''t notice.


    "I can manage." She said bluntly. I half-smiled. "I can see that." I pointed out referring to the broken glass and wet carpet. I fought back a laugh.


    "Are you mad at me for not being ecofriendly, or can we talk about last night?" I asked with my most charming smile.


    She pouted her lips in an irritated manner. "The first." She said unwillingly. I chuckled.


    "look, I''ve heard about you asking around for me all morning, and of course I know I should be flattered, but I''m not." She stated.


    She cleared her throat. "Your highness." She added with an sharp edge. Shocked by her words and tone, I burst out in laughter. "What''s so funny?" She demanded.


    "Well I don''t know, you amuse me perhaps." I smirked. "You do realize whom you''re talking to right?" I said in a more serious manner. This wasn''t how she behaved with everyone else at the palace right?!


    She could get in so much trouble. My grandfather certainly would not be so patient.


    "Just because you''re royal doesn''t mean you can have your way with me." She said icy. I was puzzled by her words. I scratched between my eyes, trying to make sense of her.


    "What made you say that?" I wondered. "Listen." She said as she took a deep breath and broadened her shoulders. It was a funny sight. She was so petite, did she really think she could scare me off like that?


    "Like I have told you before, my family is in a tough spot and the Sultan, may God me with him, let me work here to reduce our debt." She said as she looked away. "I can''t deal with trouble."


    I tilted my head and a playful smile lingered on the edge of my lips. "You think I''m trouble?" I teased.


    "Well yes your highness." She said trying to avoid my eyes. Unexpectedly she grabbed a handful of my black blouse, pulling me closer and our noses almost touched.


    I felt her warm breath on my skin.


    "Don''t flatter yourself." She whispered gasping for air and stormed off again. What was up with that? She always seemed to run away when things got heated.


    She wouldn''t get away from me so easily, not this time.

 Chapter 13 - Going Home

    Benjamin


    "Habibie, don''t act this way." I walked after Jasmine as she almost ran in the hallway. "I am not your habibie. Go back to Nadine." Jazz suggested angerly.


    I caught up with her and grabbed her wrist. "Let me go!" She yelled. "Calm down first." I ordered. "Fine." She snapped.


    I let go of her and Jasmine crossed her arms looking irritated. "Habibie, Jazz, just listen to me." I stroke my finger through my hair, wanting to pull them out.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you and I wanted to tell you last night. It was just that. Well I don''t know. All I know is that-" I couldn''t find the words and I didn''t want to bring up Nadine again.


    "Now you listen to me." Jazz said icy. "You have jeopardized everything for me. I looked up to you." She said in a calmer voice. "You knew how much I longed for all the lectures you gave me and you took advantage of that. Why would you want to ruin me?" She almost whispered.


    "The fact that I don''t care much for marriage, doesn''t make me someone cheap as Nadia." She looked at me in a way that send a sharp pain to my chest.


    "Jazz, it''s not like that. You know I would never take advantage of you. If I''m honest, you have become one of my closest friends and on top of that, your eyes haunt me when I''m not with you."


    "Benjamin don''t you dare." She said sounding offended for some reason. "Habibie, I have to marry within a year." She looked at me, eyes wide and her mouth fell open.


    "No." She said outraged. "Habibie, if you won''t marry me, my grandfather will find me another bride." In the heat of the moment Yass fiercely grabbed me by my jacket. "Ben." She breathed. She smelled as sweet as honey.


    "You deserve someone who wants to be a wife. I could never give you what you want, simply because I don''t want to."


    I took her face in my hand. "So all of this." I began my sentence, while stroking her cheek with my thumb. "Was all in my head?" I had trouble breathing.


    "No." She said bewildered. "But I believe you will find your true love."


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Benjamin


    As I sat in the limo, on my way to the airport, I pondered about love, friendship and marriage. One year to become friends, fall in love and get married.


    No one year to meet someone, become friends and get married. I ran both my hands through my hair and sighed heavily. True love, Jazz had said. I could only see her cat-like green eyes.


    I promised her I would try, as she promised me to forever shine.


    "Your highness, can I help you?" My driver said looking into rearview mirror. "Do you believe in true love?" I asked. "I mean an all-consuming love that lasts a lifetime." I added.


    The smile on the drivers face widened. "Do you believe in true love young master?" I thought Jazz was it. She was it to me.


    "Well I don''t know" I smiled in response. "Although I do think being a prince complicates the heck out of it, since there are so many factors I need to take into account. Sometimes I''m afraid true love, if it indeed exist, won''t mix with what my duty requires.


    Saphira


    Today was the day grandma would take me to the country club. Last night I dreamed again. I dreamed that I was standing in front of my big glass wall and I was looking at the ocean. No, not looking at the ocean.


    I was actually looking at a guy that was surfing on the waves. I felt intrigued by him, in a way I never felt before. I couldn''t stop looking. Every time I tried to look away, he waved at me.


    I woke up with this warm fussy feeling. That was strange, I thought. The alarm clock said it was 7:30 AM. Mom wouldn''t be awake yet and my grandma wouldn''t come to pick me up until noon.


    I pondered for a moment. Then I decided I might as well get ready for the day and try out that bubble bath.


    I walked into my ''closet'' and attempted to find something appropriate to wear. But what do you wear to a country club lunch? I grabbed my tablet and searched the Internet for an answer.


    If I couldn''t come up with anything, I could still ask mom. But I liked this challenge, so I wanted to do it myself, if I could. I mean it couldn''t be that hard, could it?


    ''Casual chic.'' It said. What the heck was that suppose to mean. Was I to wear casual or chic?


    Who came up with this nonsense.


    Then I did see what my grandma meant by the closet being ''poorly stocked.'' On the left side there were also four closets but these were empty.


    Still I think, I''ve never owned this much clothes in my in whole entire life. Not even if I would of saved my clothes from birth till now. This would most definitely, be any girls Walhalla.


    Finally I got my outfit together and held it in front of myself, while looking at the big silver mirror, that was standing against the wall. This will do, I thought.


    I picked out a tricot ,dark Grey, high waist, knee length tube skirt. above that I picked out a button down tight T-shirt, that was several shades lighter then the skirt.


    After I took a nice long bath and washed my hair. I slipped on the clothes and put the towel over my head, so that it could dry my very long hair.


    When I flashed a look into the mirror. I think, I got what they meant by ''casual chic.'' I was almost positive that I got this right.


    I never wore any make up. So I just braided thin braids on each side of my head and where the braids touched, I placed a pretty sparkling silver hair clip to hold it all together.


    On my feet, I put on some silver VERA WANG jeweled ballerina flats and headed down the stairs to get some breakfast.


    After I finished the fried eggs and toast I made, I looked up at the clock, 10:30 AM it said. There still was no sound of mom waking up.


    I looked out the glass kitchen door and stared at the ocean for a while. I was thinking about continuing my treasure hunt today, when suddenly mom was in front of the glass door and opened it.


    It made me jump a little. "Good morning, pretty daughter." She said and then froze in place.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, feeling all self-conscious now, since she looked at me with her mouth wide open.


    "I could go change... It''s your fault really... You''ve never explained to me what CASUAL Chic meant." I said almost ending with an angry tone.


    I immediately felt sorry. But it was still true though. Mom never cared about what to wear.


    Right now she stood there with a pair of dark blue ripped jeans on and a white v-neck T-shirt and green flip flops to go.


    "Don''t be silly Saphira, you did just fine. I was actually astonished that you did know what to wear for the occasion. I almost considered the idea, mom dictated you in to wearing this." She made a face while saying that and I rolled my eyes at her.


    That made me think of something. "Mom I''ve noticed every single piece of clothing is exactly my size and even all the shoes fit. How long did grandma know we were coming?" I asked.


    I had only known we were moving for about a week this time. Even for my mother that was very sudden. I wondered how she pulled that off.


    "About three months." She confessed. "I wanted to be sure we could settle our differences first." Mom explained.


    "Do you know what this is, though?" I waved a card in the air. "That was fast." She said sounding a bit irritated. What was fast? I thought.


    "They''ve already tricked you into being dependent of them. But on the other hand congratulations, you can literally shop till you drop." She said a bit sarcastic.


    I thought I''d probably have to change the topic, this one in particular seemed to get my mom all grumpy on me. "Where have you been just now." I asked trying to sound Innocent. "The beach." Mom replied, smiling again.


    "Maybe you could go explore, While I get ready for the day?!" Mom suggested. I thought about it for a minute and then replied. "Sounds good. "I decided.


    Maybe today would be the day I would win my treasure hunt. I certainly hopes

 Chapter 14 - The County Club

    Saphira


    I went upstairs, to get a magazine and a towel to sit on. I wasn''t about to get my carefully picked out clothes dirty.


    The day started out great, I got another mystery unraveled. The 2nd staircase In the front yard, let straight to the beach.


    I sat myself down, on one of the comfortable chairs with parasols above them, giving shade. Then I started reading my magazine. The magazine contained a quiz. You could actually check if you were a match with Edward Cullen, the vampire from a book series.


    I wasn''t a fan of reading, but I had watched the movies a hundredth times.


    I didn''t count this love affair as a fairytale though. Because of course, I didn''t do fairytales. I was above all that nonsense. Besides, Bella didn''t marry no prince charming. She married a bloodthirsty vampire. That was totally different.


    After I read through the first two pages, my phone buzzed.


    "Hi, mom."


    "Saph, Grandma is waiting for you on the driveway."


    "I''ll be right up. "Have fun sweetheart!"


    "Thanks mom, good luck today."


    Somehow, for some reason, I got really nervous. I stumbled my way upfront while my stomach twisted.


    Grandma smiled at me as I walked toward her mini Cooper. I hoped that was a good sign.


    "You''ve got better taste then your mother." She said in a teasing tone. "Err... thanks." I replied, and bit my lip.


    I couldn''t think of anything conversational too say, and the trip to the country club was too short to give it a longer thought. I was glad when we opened up our car doors because this time, the silence was awkward.


    The country club was hidden in the Santa Monica mountains. The view was most definitely. Without a doubt, ridiculously stunning.


    Grandmother held my arm and walked with me, into a very large building. While we walked through a pretty hallway I heard classical music playing in the background.


    "Dear, feel free to look around. I won''t be long." Grandma said as we stepped into this great round room. She kissed my cheek and disappeared behind the very long wooden bar.


    I realized the music I heard was live, because someone played the white grand piano, sitting on a platform. It sounded incredible.


    I loved music, so I wanted to walk up closer. Then all of a sudden, I was stunned by the smell of cologne, that was lingering in the air.


    It smelled exactly the same as in my dream. The closer I got the stronger it became. Was this real?! I had been searching for this fragrance for days now.


    I was so mesmerized that I stopped walking altogether. I just stood there. Brainlessly staring at the grand piano.


    "Saphira." Grandma said as she placed her hand on my shoulder. "Come, Let me introduce you. I have waited so long for this." She said with a bright smile on her slightly wrinkled face.


    We walked away from the grand piano and walked through these big glass open doors. They reminded me of my bedroom wall.


    Outside there was a terrace filled with women. Lunch party guests I thought. I hope this introducing ritual didn''t take long, I badly wanted to smell the cologne again.


    We were an our early though. Only, I didn''t spend that much time with grandma, besides her introducing me to a lot of people. She introduced me to everyone really, except for the person playing on the piano.


    I tried to put a friendly smile on my face and be as polite as I could possibly manage. I learned that grandma was actually hosting the party, so she was quite busy all the time.


    I was waiting at the bar until the grand lunch would begin. Nervously fidgeting with a strain of my hair, while staring at the piano. I know it was silly, but somehow finding my treasure wasn''t enough. I wanted more.


    I wanted to see if the face was anything like the smell. But the person kept his head down while playing. This really frustrated me.


    When I finally found the courage to walk up to him. I sucked in a deep breath of air.


    Only then I saw that grandma was walking towards me with two girls beside her. They looked like runway models.


    One was exactly as tall as me and wore a tight, white knee length dress. On her feet she wore these white heels, that showed off her pretty figure. She reminded me of my mom in a lot of ways.


    She had the same deep black eyes and long black hair that matched them. Even her skin color was exactly the same.


    The other girl had brown curly hair that rested on her shoulders. She didn''t wear a dress though. Instead she wore a Khaki pants and a polo on top. She seemed to be a bit more my age then taller one. Who was probably the youngest.


    "Shoot, what to say, what so say." I mumbled to myself. If only I won''t make a fool out of myself, I thought.


    "Hi, I''m Lynn." The girl with the curly hair said, introducing herself first. "Saphira, nice to me you." I said shaking her hand. The taller one was either as shy as I am or she didn''t want to shake hands with me.


    She kept looking into another direction. It made me feel very self conscious.


    Finally grandma decided to introduce us. "Saphira, this is Sierra." Grandma said while gesturing her hand from me to her. "Sierra, is your cousin." She added.


    That explained her appearance a lot. Sierra smiled a very awkward smile. It almost seemed forced. I smiled back, trying not to let it bother me too much.


    Obviously this was all in my head right? Why wouldn''t she like me? She didn''t even know me yet. Still it made me feel a bit insecure. I tried to repress the feeling. I was being ridiculous.


    I decided I would try to see his face, first thing, when lunch would be over.


    Gran sat on the head of the oval table, that was set with the prettiest lavender china. I took a seat on the left side of her and Sierra took the chair on her right.


    Lynn joined the table too and sat right next to me. She seemed very nice and easy going. We chatted a bit.


    "What are we having for lunch?" I asked Lynn. "Lunch? We''re having a high tea." She said frowning.


    I raised one eyebrow.


    "We''re going to drink tea?" I asked dubiously. Lynn rolled her eyes at me. "Your hilarious." She said snickering. "It means we''ll have different courses of sweets and sandwiches."


    "Sounds good."


    I was shocked to admit, I didn''t have any trouble making conversation with her at all. Sierra was a different story though. She didn''t give me the time of day and only looked at me, when politeness was required.


    what did I do wrong? I could hardly think of anything.

 Chapter 15 - Our Little Secret

    Saphira


    I wanted to wear something comfortable today, so I grabbed something out of my old suitcase.


    I fetched myself a dark blue pair of shorts that was made out of jeans fabric and put on a nice plain black T-shirt.


    I took some simple black sandals from the shelf and let my hair hang loose today. What was the point in spending time on it, with this kind of wind outside. I found three black beat bracelets in one of the jewelry boxes that were in the glass display and put it around my wrist, before I jumped off the last two steps of the staircase.


    I got in the passenger seat of Lynn''s car and she started to eye me. "What''s wrong?" I asked a bit troubled by her look. I hated to feel insecure like this. Before we went to Malibu I had never felt like this. But I don''t know, I just wanted to fit in.


    "What are you going to wear tomorrow?" She asked with a horror struck look on her face. "To school I mean." She added with a sigh. "Err.... By your look, probably not this." I said sarcastically. Was is that bad? I thought.


    She giggled at my expression. "Promise me you''ll let me pick out your clothes, when I drop you off tonight." I raised one eyebrow. "Be my guest." I said, while waving my hand to gesture she was allowed.


    Her home wasn''t supposed to be called a ''house''. Mansion would be a more appropriate word to describe it. They had six bathrooms, a game room, a very large inside swimming pool, their own cinema right inside their home, three sitting areas and two dining rooms.


    One was only used for special occasions, like Christmas and the other was used on a daily bases. The most beautiful room in their home was a music room. The grand piano stood out from all the other instruments laying around.


    I loved music. I lived music. I even sang myself. Of course never in front of anyone though, I didn''t enjoy the spotlight.


    Around their home they had a very large property, with a tennis cord, basketball field and an outdoor swimming paradise.


    I noticed they were a lot more traditional then our family was, because Lynn''s mom was veiled.


    Her name was khadidja. "What are you making? Its smells heavenly." I said as I inhaled the delicious baking scent. It smelled very sweet. "Cashew nut cake and more." Lynn''s mom said.


    "Would it be okay if I watched and made some notes? I love baking." Lynn of course rolled her eyes at me again she seemed to that a lot. "Yes." Was the only thing she replied. It appeared she was the silent type. But she always smiled.


    Lynn''s dad had these strange colored eyes. ''Hazel'' I decided they were. He was the only one that was in this house right now, that had these strange but beautiful colored eyes.


    Instead of just shaking my hand he gave me a really big hug. "Welcome home." He said after releasing me. This was strange. I felt like I missed something very obvious.


    They didn''t live along the shores as we did. When we got to the beach I took my sandals off and let my feet touch the already warm sand beneath my feet.


    After Lynn made sure she picked the perfect spot, with the best view on the err... ocean. We sat ourselves down on a very large plaid. Lynn pointed Thomas out to me and he looked just how she described him. Blond, blue eyes, sun tanned and very tall.


    "You''re really lucky, with such a great family. Your parents are sweet and your brothers are hilarious." I said trying to change the subject. "You think they are hilarious?" She said, making a face. "You should see Ben." Lynn said, with such delight.


    "Can you guess what kind of movies he prefers?" Lynn asked. I gave a shot. "Comedies?!" I said doubtfully, it sounded more like a question.


    "Disney films!" She said while rolling her eyes again. "Oh, really?! I can''t imagine that though." That was the truth. I really couldn''t see a twenty year old guy watching Disney films on his own.


    The three guys were walking towards us now, so Lynn had her wish come true.


    "I''m Tyler." Said the one boy that was our age. He was a bit dark skinned and had curly black, short hair. He shook my hand first and then Thomas introduced himself.


    When the oldest guy took my hand to introduce himself. He looked right into my eyes and in response I felt my heart speed up.


    A ridiculous reaction, but I couldn''t help myself. He was light skinned and wore his sand colored hair to the left. The only thing he was wearing was a black swimming short.


    He had a body that was absolutely stunning. He had a well-trimmed stubble beard on his strong jaw line. Which looked extremely...


    There was no other way to describe it....Sexy on him and then his eyes... His smothering hazel eyes bored right into my soul, hypnotizing my mind.


    If there was anything like love at first sight, I immediately decided, this was it. My goodness, I never imagined Lynn''s brother to look like that. And then that smell. Could it be? It couldn''t could it? It seemed so¡­


    He held his head sideways and smiled at me. My heart raced! I heard him say something, but I couldn''t make sense of anything he just said. Because I concentrated on his smell.


    Could it be the same cologne the piano man wore yesterday? It absolutely was¡­ The cologne existed. My head spun. "Err, what?!" I asked confused.


    Like an utter moron, I realized I was still holding his hand , and I let go of him immediately. What was wrong with me?! He laughed a gentle laugh in response. "Are you okay?" He asked probably trying to be nice about it.


    I nervously glanced around, to see if someone saw my failure right here.


    "You''re safe." He said looking down at the sand of the beach. With a hint of a smile on his face.


    "It will be our secret.." He added and drew a star in the sand with his index finger.

 Chapter 16 - Mesmerized

    "I''m Benjamin Al-Radji. You can call me Ben." He said looking up from under his lashes, meeting my eyes. He smiled at me again, while his cologne lingered in my nose. It smelled like¡­ no it was¡­ I had to gasp for air.


    "And you must be Evangeline." He said with twinkles is his eyes. That made me snap out of it though.


    "No, my name is Saphira actually." I corrected him.


    "Too bad." He said with pouted lips. "Although, Saphira is a beautiful name, don''t get me wrong, but from now on.... You''re my Evangeline." He said playfully, sounding a bit priggish.


    Our eyes stayed locked for a while. I couldn''t seem to look away. I must of looked like a total idiot, I thought.


    Then we heard a loud voice calling from behind us and our eyes unlocked. We both gazed at the girl who was making all that noise.


    It was Sierra. She yelled even louder now. BENJAMIN!" She shouted again, as she was almost running towards us. He held up his hand in response.


    When Sierra reached us, I greeted her "Hi." I said, but she ignored me and headed straight for Lynn''s older brother. Then she wrapped her arms around him and gave him a peck on his cheek.


    I had a strange feeling in my stomach while watching that. "I''ve missed you so much." She said. This whole situation felt more than awkward. Since Benjamin was looking straight into my eyes again, the whole time Sierra was around his neck.


    I didn''t know what kind of emotions he saw playing out across my face. Because I didn''t even understand what it was, that I was feeling myself.


    Finally there was Lynn, my rescuer in need. My personal hero of the day, along with the other guys. Lynn bought me a chocolate ice cream. "I hope you like chocolate." She said. I made a face. "Do you know a girl that doesn''t?!" We both giggled.


    "Let''s take a walk." She said. while looking at Thomas who was getting his surfboard, to head back into the waters. The other guys stayed and sat on our plaid taking food out of the pick nick basket we brought.


    "Right." I said, and got up. I knew what she wanted, some girl time to talk about their ice cream trip. I was even more eager to get away from all the awkwardness I just witnessed. I still didn''t understand any of it. "


    Lynn filled me in with all that had happened. How Thomas had touched her arm accidentally and how she longed for him too really hold her. When she said that. I saw Sierra around Ben''s neck as a mental picture and it made me shiver.


    "Where is Zachary?" Lynn asked when we came to sit down with the others again, after Lynn had finished her story. I tried to concentrate on the conversation that was going on, But I couldn''t. Because each time the wind blew in my direction I was stunned again, by his cologne. My head was turning into scrambled eggs today.


    Even though I tried my hardest, not to look at him, I occasionally slipped, though. Each time I slipped he met my eyes and I had to remember how to breath, all over again.


    Sierra was all about him. She tried to get his attention as much as she could. She kept ignoring me. It was almost rude. No, the way she did this now, was rude. There was no doubt about that. But why would she?! I think it was even obvious now, because Ben seemed to notice as well.


    "How foolish of me." He said too Sierra. I haven''t even Introduced the two of you. He waved his hand making it clear he meant Sierra and I. "Sierra." He said, gesturing at her, while looking at me. "And this is Evangeline....." He said, with that teasing playful tone again.


    He kept looking at me while talking. Even though he was talking to Sierra now. "I mean Saphira." Benjamin corrected himself as he saw me frown. The corners of his mouth lit up and he actually winked at me.


    After that I had to reassemble my thoughts again. "I know who she is." Sierra said icy. "She''s the daughter of my long lost aunt."


    "Really?!" Benjamin said, with obvious false surprise. "The two of you look nothing alike." Ben added, still looking right into my eyes.


    After that, Sierra tried even harder to keep his attention. I didn''t understand why she was so worked up. Clearly he wanted to stay. Now all the other guys were surfing and he still sat here with us, for some reason.


    I tried to keep as much in conversation with Lynn, as I possibly could to get some kind of distraction. The whole time I played with my hair to keep my fingers busy. He made me a nervous wreck.


    Lynn''s brother came up with the idea for a pool party and he would host the barbecue. Everyone seemed to join in. Honestly, I would be really happy to go home right now.


    We were all walking towards the boulevard parking lot. Sierra and Lynn were walking upfront, chatting. Behind them, were the three guys. I walked a few feet behind them because I wanted to enjoy his scent without having to look at his face.


    I was out of luck because Benjamin slowed down his pace until he was beside me. "Are you coming?" He asked. I looked at the ground while walking. Afraid to look into his eyes again.


    "Nope." I snapped a little. "Why not!?" Benjamin prompted, like he had a legitimate right to know.


    "Well, I¡­" Actually I couldn''t come up with a reason that sounded logical. Not even to me¡­ Why did I feel the need to explain anyway, I thought.


    "It would be great if you joined." He said, sounding incredibly persuasive now. When I accidently looked up, his eyes were smoldering mine.


    "Tonight, I''m heading back to campus, I don''t know when I will be back." He said as if that would convince me otherwise.


    Was he always this pushy. I thought? "Sure.." Was the only word I managed to get through my lips.

 Chapter 17 - On The Market

    Saphira


    In the end I didn''t really go. For one, I wanted to spend some quality time with my mom. It had been so hectic since we''ve gotten here.


    We hadn''t spent much time alone. Of course, if I was honest with myself that wasn''t the real reason behind it all. I chickened out.


    That was the only thing that had happened here. I didn''t know if they really swam at a pool party or just walked around in swimwear. Both I wasn''t comfortable with and I actually couldn''t swim, though. I''d always been afraid of depths.


    But not scared me more, as having to go through what happened down at the beach today. Again. I think I couldn''t handle that.


    Of course Lynn was a bit disappointed, but I made up to her by letting her pick out a school outfit for tomorrow. She said "I would be lost without her." I laughed at that. There was more truth to it, then she probably realized.


    When Lynn went home I came to sit down at our living room with mom. We decided to go out for dinner tonight.


    "Should I go change mom?" I asked while looking down at my outfit, which Lynn described as hideous. Mom smirked at me. "Do you feel comfortable in what your wearing?" Mom asked significantly. "Yes¡­" I slowly answered. "well, then let''s go!" Mom said. I didn''t even brush my hair after the windy day at the beach. Honestly, I had no reason to care right?!


    We ordered dinner at some fancy restaurant. When our food arrived we both started to laugh out loud.


    The food wasn''t what we were used to. Too healthy for us and in much to small portions. "Isn''t there anything else I could please you with?" The waiter kept asking, when he saw that my mom wanted to get the bill, without us even touching our food.


    Mom tried to be nice about it. It wasn''t his fault. We were the freaks here.


    We went straight to the nearest MacDonald''s on the Pacific Coast Highway. Mom and I had ourselves quit a laugh.


    "I''ve told your Grandfather, I wanted to keep working. "Mom said as she took a bite from her burger. "How did he take it?" I asked. "He didn''t want to hear it." Mom said making a mocking face. "Now what?" I asked anxious.


    This didn''t mean we would move again right? "We agreed to disagree." Mom said sounding proud of herself. "So, that means?" I asked.


    "I work of course." She said smug. "only, he gets to decide Where¡­" Mom said biting her lip.


    Mom told me Lynn''s dad has a really large company in the oiling business. His family back in the middle east owned some oil fields or something. When I would be starting to attend MALIBU HIGH SCHOOL the next morning, mom would begin her job as the direction secretary of my friend''s dad.


    She wanted to keep busy, she said. The main reason was that she didn''t want to depend on my grandparents, for money. At this job she would earn more per day, then she would in a month at the jobs she had before. When she talked about her new boss she sounded a bit nervous. I couldn''t imagine why.


    After dinner we went to see a movie. The movie was about this girl who fell in love with a surfer on the beach. I laughed at the irony of that.


    When the movie ended, my mom went to the ladies room and I waited for her at a little table. It was very crowded but I couldn''t shake the feeling someone was watching me. I bit my lip and waited for mom to return, when a tall boy, with green eyes and light brown hair came walking up to me.


    "I seem to have lost my phone number. May I have yours?" He asked while tilting his head to the left. I blinked my eyes a few times. What?!


    I shook my head trying to come up with an answer to that. I think he took that as a ''no'' because he smiled and walked away.


    I was really grateful when mom returned. "What''s wrong?" Mom asked. I didn''t have time to answer because the guy with the green eyes returned again. He held a folded paper in his hand and handed it out to me. He was wearing a blue colored pair of shorts and a green shirt.


    I shook my head again. Instead of looking discouraged he just gave the piece of paper to my mom. "I''m Zachary." He introduced himself politely. "After your daughter denied me her phone number, I luckily remembered mine." He said flashing me a smile.


    "If you approve, she can call me." He added. Mom looked very amused. "I will make sure she will." Mom said smirking.


    "Good evening gorgeous." He said as he walked towards what I assume was his family. I just sat there in disbelieve. With an open mouth, frozen with shock. "That guy has some actual guts.


    I like it." Mom said breaking the silence. "That was just Err¡­" I was lost for words.


    Benjamin


    Our little get together was great. It was good to see my friends again. And to be honest I truly needed the distraction.


    I kept thinking about Jasmine and it frustrated me that I wouldn''t see her anymore. We had become friends, although I thought we had become more that. She was just to stubborn to admit it.


    My private yet was almost ready for takeoff and I fiercely hoped Daniel would be back at our apartment near Harvard campus when I got there. I didn''t care to be alone.


    It bugged me that I had no way of contacting Jazz. I ran my hand through me hair when I thought of something to fix that.


    Too bad Saphira didn''t come tonight. She was stunning though. Should I feel guilty for thinking that?


    No. Wasn''t Jasmine the one who said I should go on with my life?!


    I didn''t have the time to wait for her, I had only one year. Still, I wanted her in my life. Even if it meant if we would remain friends.


    Jasmine


    Today I accompanied Raina as she met the wives of foreign allies. As the woman babbled on about designer dresses, babies and gossiped about other royalties, I had a hard time trying to keep my eyes open.


    I hadn''t slept since Benjamin left. Raina hadn''t really spoken to me since she found out I was the one whom Benjamin had spent all his time at the palace with. You could say life was peachy at the moment. .


    "I heard the youngest prince is on the market for a bride." One of the foreigners said flushed. "I heard he is a womanizer, so he shouldn''t have any trouble." Another woman said amused. The woman started telling all kinds of tales about Benjamin and the collection of woman he acquired of the last years.


    I felt absolutely nauseated.

 Chapter 18 - Withdraw

    Saphira


    When we got home, mom dialed Amanda''s number. Mom probably thought she could talk me into calling that guy named Zachary.


    Normally we would text all day, if we weren''t together. But I couldn''t find the time for it today. I hoped she wasn''t mad. Of course mom made me tell about Zachary.


    Amanda was just as incredulous as I was. They teamed up and of course Amanda encouraged me to add his number on my cell phone. She argued with me until I finally gave in. "Geez Amanda, I never knew you were so pushy." I sighed


    " All right, I promise you I''ll add him but I won''t promise to text." I said. "Maybe if you see his profile picture you change your mind after all." She teased. "Maybe." I said doubtfully. Absolutely not, I thought. He''d probably just make a fool out me. He couldn''t possibly be interested.


    "Mom, I''m going to finish this call upstairs. Goodnight." I said while I ran upstairs. "Night Saph." Mom said still sounding amused.


    I filled Amanda in on the visit I paid to Lynn''s home, meeting her family.


    "It''s great you already found some new friends." She said. "Just Lynn though. I met her older brother today." I said sighing.


    "The one with the interesting love theory?" Amanda confirmed. "Yep the same one and besides his cologne, he is the most annoying person I''ve ever met."


    "Why is that?"


    "He''s such a know it all and he kept insisting my name was Evangeline." I said irritated.


    "Wait, what do you mean by his cologne? Have you been treasure hunting again?" Amanda asked curious.


    "Yeah it seem it''s an actual fragrance, because I''ve now found two people wearing it."


    "Really?" She said dubious.


    Jasmine


    "Jasmine?!" Raina sighed. "Why haven''t you told me about Ben?" I fumbled with my fingers. "I don''t know, it''s just that he was a man and I didn''t mean anything by it." I pondered how to explain¡­


    "We met at the hallway on my first day, he asked me if I could come with him and I told him I couldn''t be alone with a man. I thought that would be it." I bit my lip. "But it wasn''t." Raina prompted me to continue.


    "No." I shrugged. "He got one of the cooks to come with us."


    "I know, that was cleaver on his part." She smiled a little. "He told me he knew her all his life. So well I don''t know, I thought maybe his parents were servants to the palace as well." I still felt ashamed for believing all those lies. I should of known. Who doesn''t know what the prince of Saudi looks like? Well I didn''t.


    "True; he does know her all his life. She was there when he was born." She said. "Well at least something he said was true." I shook my head.


    "I don''t think everything was I lie. He seems to care about you and he actually said he considered to ask our grandfather if he had the permission to marry you." My heart stopped all together.


    "Don''t act that surprised." Raina said disapprovingly. "Even now you rejected him, he still seems to care." I felt a spasm of shock wave across my body! "He told you about that?" I stuttered.


    "Of course." Raina frowned. "He told me to give you something, although I was actually unsure if I was willing to give it to you." She pouted her lips. "You really hurt me, you know."


    "I''m sorry." I whispered.


    "I know, it''s okay." She whispered back. "Here." She said as she handed me a laptop. "What, why?" I frowned. "A laptop, I don''t know what it''s for. Benjamin told me that it was set up how he wanted it to be, and that you should open it when you were alone." I saw that she was pondering something.


    "I don''t want you to open it when you are alone. I want to know what he wants." She said with a sparkle in her eyes.


    I wasn''t in a place to deny her anything, so I did as she asked. I opened the laptop and there was an email on the screen.


    Dear habibie,


    I can''t breathe.


    For the last six months the neurobiology of my brain has been altered because of you.


    Every day I spend with you this summer, ''feel good neurotransmitters'' have been released, causing me to bond with you.


    In doing so, my brain released chemicals, such as dopamine, oxytocin and serotonin. I think it is safe to say, that since I walked out of the palace, it feels like I''m in withdraw. So I believe there is only one solution.


    I need to see you. I planned us an online meeting at 20:00 your time. Benjamin.


    My jaw dropped and I had a hard time closing it.


    "WHAT?" Raina said in a confused tone. "What in heavens name is he saying, with all that neurotransmitters, dopamine, serotonin nonsense." I stared at the screen.


    "He is not a junky is he? I mean what is he saying? He is in withdraw¡­ I thought he taught you subjects, did the two of you do drugs together?" Raina said incredulous.


    I scratched behind my ears. What should I say? That he basically says he loves me so much he feels like he is in withdraw, now that we were separated. I raised my shoulders and shrugged. "I don''t know what is wrong with him. I just think he wants a little attention or something." I said playing down the content of his words.


    "So, he wants to see you." Raina muttered almost inaudible


    "It seems so¡­" I said feeling uncomfortable. I didn''t want to discuss this any further. I wanted to think about what he said and let his words sink in. With Raina in the room I couldn''t seem to think straight.


    "Well then." Raina pressed, clearly wanting me to start the video call. "I don''t know. I don''t think that is such a good-"


    Before I could finish my sentence Raina took over the laptop and Benjamin popped up on my screen.


    Bewildered, I looked at Raina who casually strode to her bed and made herself comfortable, watching Benjamin on my screen. I shot her a glance.


    "Habibie." Benjamin said breathless. "Hi." I said a teeny bit uncomfortable, because of prying eyes. "What do you want?" I snapped, feeling immediately sorry I did so.


    Benjamin seemed wary, as he stroke his fingers through his hair. He seemed tired. "Are you okay?" My voice cracked. "Now I am." He responded as he took in a huge breath, while his right hand rested on his chest.


    Did he really have trouble breathing? "Ben, you should see a doctor." I said worrying about him. His hazel eyes had blue shade underneath them, as if he was exhausted. "Have you slept at all?" I wondered out loud.


    "No.." He breathed.

 Chapter 19 - Weekend Trip

    Yasmine


    I did not know what to say. We stared at each other for a while. It was strange to see Benjamin on a screen. I wanted to comfort him somehow, but I couldn''t. And even if he was here, there wasn''t much that I could do anyway.


    "Habibie?!" Benjamin spoke softly.


    "Mhh?" I murmured.


    "I know. I know I am not good enough of a man for you. You deserve so much better and I-" Benjamin swallowed visibly.


    "I should accept that." Benjamin placed both hands on his eyes, hindering me from seeing his face. It wasn''t that he was not good enough for me. Why did he feel that way?


    "But I can''t live my life without you, even if it means we remain friends." He slowly dropped his hands and his almost golden eyes seemed pleading.


    "Fine." I said. "On one condition." I teased. "Anything." He vowed. I closed my eyes for a second and shook my head smiling. When you have online classes at Harvard, I want you to share your screen." I said liking my demand.


    A little smile started to spur up on the corner of his lips and his eyes seemed to dance. "Fair enough." He smirked and his face seemed to relax a bit. I realized I could breathe more easily as well. Strange, I didn''t know I had any trouble breathing in the first place.


    Saphira


    I got ready for school in a daze. I took a quick shower and put on what Lynn advised me to wear.


    Mom was already gone. I felt too nervous to eat. Not that I had the time to anyway. I was running late.


    My first class started at 7:50 each morning. On top of that I had to go to the reception first, to get my schedule and a map of the school.


    I took my new car out for the first time and drove to campus. When I parked my car in the lot I saw that it was already filled.


    There were so many people, nobody seemed to notice the newcomer. That was promising. Maybe I was in luck¡­


    Maybe I could just blend in without being noticed. Take a seat somewhere in the back corner of the cafeteria at lunch and make myself invisible, like I always did, during my high school career. Or... not. There was no way! I could possibly blend in I thought to myself, panicking.


    They all seemed to walk straight out of the TEEN VOGUE magazine. Just as I''d feared, I couldn''t make myself invisible in class either, because I was late.


    All those curious eyes, watching my every move, normally would of made me very clumsy. I didn''t know if it was the new hair, my new clothes or whatever it was; I felt very confidant.


    To my greatest shock I recognized Zachary, as he walked up to me after class.


    "Hi there gorgeous, what class do you have next?" He asked smiling at me from ear to ear. It seemed we had almost every class together.


    Malibu high, turned my life upside down. In a good way. Now blending in meant truly blending in with the others. Making friends and hanging out after school.


    "When will you see your brother again?" I said knowing I sounded way to eager. Gladly Lynn didn''t catch that. "Not for a while, I guess." Lynn frowned. "I don''t think he''ll be back until fall break."


    "I heard he was taking out the boat this weekend." Zachary said as he caught up on us. "Ah, I have got an idea!" Lynn said sounding like she was cooking something up.


    Jasmine


    I needed to think, so I climbed my way up to one of the palace towers. It was the same tower Benjamin took me to see the stars not that long ago.


    Thinking of his wary hazel eyes made me unable to swallow.


    As I gazed through the panorama view of the night sky, I wondered if I would ever regret not accepting the advances Benjamin made at me. Would I be okay when he found another woman to call his wife?


    I did not know. I shook my head. How could he possibly think that he is not good enough for me? I am the one that will not make a good wife. My father always says my tongue is way to sharp. My sisters say that I should be more interested in raising children.


    I couldn''t see myself catering to a mans every need. Couldn''t I simply have needs of my own? My father had promised me that he would not force me into marriage and that he would take care of me all his life. Although he was glad Naima did want to be wed, he surely couldn''t support the both of us.


    I heard someone walk in the room and I turned around in a flash.


    "Your majesties." Is said as I quickly curtsied before the Sultan and one of his wives.


    As I stood in front of the Sultan my hands were trembling. In all the time I had spent at the palace, I had only seen him twice.


    "Jasmine, I am sending you back home. Your father has become ill." The Sultan simply stated. Tears started to flow down my cheek.


    "Will he be okay?" I breathed. The third wife of the Sultan looked at me with pity in her eyes. "No." The sultan said without any hint of emotion.


    "You should go and spend the last few months he has with him."


    Benjamin


    my phone rang, it was my sister Lynn. "Hey lill siss." I said as I answered my phone. "What can I do for you?" I put the book that I was reading down on my desk. "Zach said you were taking a cruise without me." Lynn accused.


    "Oh." I said Amused. "What is it?" Daniel asked as he poured us a drink. "It seems to be that Lynn wants to join us this weekend." I said gesturing my hands towards Daniel. "Fly her over." Daniel shrugged.


    "Pack your bags, I''ll book you a flight." I said endearing. "Yes!" Lynn shouted in my ear. "Oh wait no, can Zach and Saph come as well?" Ugh... I didn''t know if I was up for that. I heard that Zach and Evangeline were becoming some sort of item, and they had only just met. She didn''t seem to have high standards.


    "What?" Daniel questioned as he walked towards our wooden pool table. "Lynn wants to bring Zach and her new friend." I said not thrilled by the idea. "Fine by me, the more the marrier.." He said flashing me a smile.

 Chapter 20 - The Start Of Something New

    Saphira


    Zach, Lynn and I arrived at an enormous harbor. "There he is." Lynn pointed towards Benjamin. He was wearing a dark-grey vest and a blue blouse beneath. He is hot, I sighed.


    Oh no¡­ "How could that be?" I glanced at Lynn. "I didn''t know they were coming." Lynn said. "It will be so much fun." Lynn seemed to be more exited then I was.


    "Hi." I sheepishly greeted Ben. He stood on deck, next to Naomi, Janice and Sierra who were sunbathing.


    "Oh Benjamin." Sierra said in a deliberately seductive voice.


    As the coast seemed to disappear we all sat at a dark colonial table, with big leather chairs, inside one of the cabins.


    "What do we have planned?" Naomi asked. "We can go swim in a few." Lynn answered. "Sounds excellent." Sierra said.


    "What are we having for dinner?" Janice questioned. "You''ll start the barbeque, right Ben?." Lynn said turning towards her brother. Benjamin flashed her a smile with his ultra-white teeth.


    Benjamin started playing on his guitar. ''Wishing star'' he said that the song was called, as his eyes were smoldering mine. His voice was absolutely stunning.


    I wasn''t the only one who thought so. "Oh Ben." Sierra giddied. "I am going to change into my bathing suit." I said wanting to escape the moment.


    My mind was preoccupied, while walking down the stairs and I foolishly bumped into Ben. He caught me. Holding me close against his body with both his hands on my lower back.


    He had changed too. As he held me close, my hands were pressed against his bare chest. The warmth and the closeness gave me a sense of dejavu.


    "I''m so sorry." I said looking down, inhaling his scent. He still didn''t release me though. Not that I wanted him too. Get a grip. Get a grip I told myself over and over again.


    "My pleasure." He said, fighting a smile on his lips. He gave up though and started to laugh a soft musical laugh, right into my ear. I got goose bumps all over my body.


    "I''m glad you came this weekend." He said whispering in my ear. I had to remember to breathe. Get a grip. Get a grip. I chanted to myself again. Then we heard someone approach and he released me. But remained close, very close.


    Lynn approached us. "See, Saphira. I told you the bikini." She looked at me, as if saying she approved.


    "The bikini looks good on her, doesn''t it." She said trying to humor Ben. Of course he answered very seriously.


    "Your beautiful." He said holding my gaze.


    "But do you know, what I like most about this bikini?" He asked Lynn, when he was looking at me, from head to toe.


    "Her smile." He said. Lynn rolled her eyes at that.


    I felt extremely uncomfortable. What was up with Lynn?


    "I know, I''ve got the prettiest friend in the world." She said hugging me and then she put a golden bracelet around my wrist. With a golden slice of pizza on it.


    "Let''s show the others." Lynn said while towing me towards deck.


    Then I noticed that the other girls all wore the same bracelet. When you put together all the slices they''d made a pizza.


    Everyone was swimming right now. I was sitting at the edge of the pool with my feet in the water. I couldn''t swim. I never spoke about it much, but I was really afraid of depths. It seemed rather silly now the we were all surrounded by water.


    Everyone seemed to enjoy themselves. Sierra took advantage of the fact I couldn''t go into the pool. She hung around Ben''s neck again. Trying to provoke him into playing with her, while teasing him.


    I knew I had to get a better hold on myself, but I just couldn''t stand Sierra around him. I couldn''t take this anymore and I wanted to get up, but then he swam towards me.


    "Hey, Evangeline." He said with that priggish tone again. I made a face at him. He held his head sideways, while smiling at me.


    "Why don''t you join me in the water?" He asked persuasively, while yanking gently at my feet under water.


    "I don''t swim." I said sternly .


    "Come on, what are you afraid of? The water won''t hurt you." He said trying to be funny now.


    "And if it will... I''ll save you." He said smirking at me.


    "Didn''t you know that before I went to college, I volunteered as life guard down at Malibu beach. You are safe with me." He saw that he wasn''t getting anywhere, so he tried again.


    "The water is warm..." He said trying to make a point, I had no reason not to get in.


    "I really don''t want to." I sighed. Then Sierra was behind him and jumped on his back. I felt nauseated again.


    After swimming we all got ourselves dressed. Lynn and I were alone in the bedroom cabin, we would be spending the night in. "What do you think I should wear?" I asked. "Did you bring the four sets of clothing I asked you to bring?" Lynn said eying me. "Yes boss." I said while making a salute.


    "Then we''ll knock out the competition." Lynn said darkly.


    "What competition?" I asked.


    Don''t be silly saph. You know I''m talking about Sierra. She''s my friend too of course, but if he was truly interested in her something would of happened already." Lynn rolled her eyes.


    "And come on¡­ I''m not blind¡­ I''ve seen how you look at him. If he has to be married to someone someday, I''d like it to be with you." She hugged me.


    Married? She was kidding right?! We were way too young for her to be serious. "Team Saphira." She said laughing.


    She made me wear a white v-neck, long sleeved, very thin wide dress. Around the v-line there was a pattern of gold and green beats. The dress had a lot of Arabian influences.


    I almost got a heart-attack when she told me to wear the white heals. I let my hair hang loose. "Sierra is not going to be happy." She said while looking at me.


    I made my face seem like a question "If he wasn''t already at your feet, he is going to kiss them now." She said smug. What was Lynn babbling about. Surely he would never pick me over Sierra. Or just me, at any rate. Did I want him too?


    Benjamin''s surfer friends, Tyler, Thomas and of course Zack were standing at the grill, watching Ben flip meat. Daniel was chatting with the girls. I laid myself down on one of those beach chairs near the pool and closed my eyes. When I opened them, Zachary was right beside me.


    "Hi there, gorgeous." He said cheerfully. "Hey Zack." I responded smiling back at him. He seemed to take that as an encouragement, because he took a strain of my hair and started to play with it. This really made me feel uncomfortable. Then out of nowhere there was Benjamin.


    "Can you help me in the kitchen?!" He asked. It didn''t sound much like a question to me though, so I followed him back inside. All playfulness was gone now. He looked very serious... Mad even.


    "Season the steaks for me." Ben commanded. I bit my lips and did as I was told.


    I finished the steaks. Benjamin was standing against the kitchen counter with his arms locked. This way his muscles really showed.


    "How can I cheer you up?" I asked. He said nothing in response and ignored me for the rest of the evening. I didn''t like it. Sierra claimed his attention most of the time. I tried to find some distraction at Zachary.


    He didn''t seem to mind to distract me at all. We talked all evening and laughed a lot. He was so easy to talk too. He could pass for my brother, if he wasn''t blond and all.


    We spend the night polishing our nails, putting masks on our faces and discussing guys. Janice didn''t seem happy about me spending time with Zachary. Of course I meant nothing by it. Luckily for her, she didn''t know about that night at the cinema.


    The girls were all sleeping, but I still didn''t feel tired. I climbed out of bed and stood on deck for a while. Then I saw that the light of Benjamin cabin was still on. Would that mean he was awake as well?


    Should I go to see him? What the heck would I say to him? I pondered for a moment and then thought of something. Trying not to wake up Lynn, I grabbed a deck of playing cards out of my bag and walked up to Benjamin.


    I gently knocked on the door. "Come in." I heard Ben say. His cabin seemed much larger than ours was. He was sitting on his bed, and didn''t look up at me.


    "Hey uhm Ben¡­-" I said trailing of my sentence, while peeking around the corner of Benjamins cabin. "Mhh." He moaned absently.


    I barged right in and Ben continued doing whatever on his laptop. I quietly sat across him, fumbling with the deck of playing cards, waiting for him to look up at me. "What are you doing here?" He asked indifferent, while continuing to type on his laptop.


    Actually I was kind of bored. Lynn is a sleep and so are the boys. "I''m busy Evangeline." Ben stated. "Oh okay, I see. " I said feeling humiliated. I stood up, making my way out of the luxurious cabin. "Wait." He murmured closing the laptop.


    "It''s awesome your dad lets you lend this boat for the weekend" I offered trying to lighten the atmosphere. ''''It''s a super yacht, not a boat and quit frankly it''s mine." Okay. It''s back to aggravation I thought. I was quiet, not knowing how to respond. My gosh, this 127ft boat was his?!


    "So." We said at the same time. Ben smirked and his golden eyes were dancing. I would one day get a whiplash because of his mood swings.


    "Yes, well¡­ I actually wanted to check if you were still angry with me." I asked softly.


    "Evangeline, I was not mad, I was merely astonished that saying you are pretty, is all it takes to have you." He muttered. "To have me." I almost shouted.


    "Yeah, you let Zachary touch you earlier, didn''t you?" Ben said with clear irritation in his voice. "That, well-" I got so angry, that I lost my train of thoughts. "It was nothing." I added in a whisper.


    "What does the guy know about you, besides the fact that you have a set of deep blue eyes, a flattering figure and appealing full lips." Ben shrugged. He thinks I have appealing lips¡­ "See, nothing." He pointed out my lack of words.


    Benjamin sighed deeply. "You can''t fall in love purely based on how someone looks." He said while slowly spinning his glass of cognac. "Why do you imply that I am in love with Zach?"


    "And besides¡­ are you seriously saying physical attraction does not exist?!" I said looking him straight in the eye.

 Chapter 21 - Sometthing Is Burning

    Saphira


    A smile twitched on the edge of his lips, and in response I narrowed my eyes, staring him down. He opened his mouth and then closed it again.


    "You know that''s not the context I''m referring to." He said sheepishly. With pouted lips he stroke his hand through his hair and sighed.


    "Evangeline, you have to understand that there is a difference between love and sexual tension." He said in a serious manner. "You should seek a man''s respect, not his lust." He said lecturing me. "Respect lasts longer."


    I wanted to get out of his sight and get out of his cabin fast. "You''re probably right." I said placing the playing cards on his bed, and raising the palm of my hands in surrender.


    I stood up and Benjamin grabbed my hand. "Sit down." He ordered. "Why?!" I said feeling offended. His face softened and he brought my hand to his lips. "You underestimate your value, Evangeline." He whispered against my fingers. "Go to sleep." He said with a firm voice and kissed my hand.


    My heart was racing while I climbed on deck. The cold wind whooshed over my face calming me down. How could I be so stupid. Did I really just implicate that Benjamin finds me attractive? That he sees me like anything other than his little sisters best friend?!


    I fiercely wanted him to. Compared to him, every other man on the planet seemed dull. I did not now how to get his attention without making a fool out of myself. I always seemed to do so. Maybe he would be to perfect for me anyway.


    The next morning Lynn and I woke up first. We decided to make everyone breakfast. After we finished the pancakes, I helped Lynn set up the table. The whole time I was thinking about how it would be best for me, if I would not seek out his attention anymore.


    We were all still in our PJ''s, sitting at the dark colonial table. Mine was blue satin with white laze.


    By the look on Sierras face I could tell Benjamin walked in the kitchen cabin. "Good morning, dear Benjamin." She exclaimed.


    "Can I get you something to eat?" She asked like she was the one who had gotten up early in the morning to make all this. "Thanks for making breakfast, sis." He said wryly.


    "Actually, to be quite honest. I haven''t made any of it. Saphira did." Lynn answered. He glanced at me for a split second and then looked away, walking towards the lounging area. Ouch... that hurt.


    After breakfast we all went back home. Was he mad at me? Why would he be mad at me? I thought we talked about it last night? Did I do something to upset him? I couldn''t think of anything.


    First it felt like there was warmth radiating from him to me, each time our eyes met. Or when he held me. It felt so¡­ Then he was so cold. Ice cold. Then last night he kissed my hand.


    Why did this bother me so much? Wasn''t I the one who decided it was best to pay no mind to him in the first place? So why did it bother me so much that he ignored me now? This was what I wanted right?!


    The next five Saturdays I spend with Lynn. Even though her brother said he wouldn''t come home, he showed up every week.


    I was right about him being a smarty pants of course. It seemed he knew everything. Or maybe he made it seem as he did. Instead of spending time with his own friends he kept hanging around their property with us.


    It was getting more awkward by the weekend. He would or try to ignore me, which he did in all obviousness. Or He would keep staring into my eyes, every chance he got. Okay I must admit; if I didn''t look at him either, I wouldn''t know he was watching.


    Lynn''s older brother was the one who opened up the door today. He wore a black suit and a white blouse. He looked kind of funny with his purple tie hanging loose around his neck, I thought while eying him.


    He didn''t even notice who I was, since his eyes never left his book, when I walked past him. It''s going to be one of those days I thought.


    It smelled like something was burning when I walked in. I fallowed the stink that led into their kitchen. It seemed Lynn was cooking something.


    "Hey Chick! Hold up, I''ll be right there." Lynn said.


    "What are you making?" I asked perplexed. I had never seen her cook before.


    "I''m trying to make rice and chicken." Lynn said sounding unsure of herself. I walked across the kitchen and glanced into her pots and pans. It didn''t look like a promising meal. It absolutely didn''t smell like one either. Yikes.


    I tried to hold my laughter and bit my lip.


    "Who are you trying to poison?" I snickered, plugging my nose with my fingers.


    Then all of a sudden, there was a really loud noise. It was the fire alarm, caused by the smoke of the burning chicken.


    "That''s it! I give up." Lynn said while stomping out the kitchen. Well, that''s just awesome I thought to myself.


    I turned down the stove and grabbed a chair to turn off the alarm. Shoot, It was too high. Then Benjamin walked in the kitchen, and without a word, he picked me up from the chair and placed my feet on the ground.


    My whole body shivered from his touch and my head swam by his cologne.


    Why are you burning down the house? I''m trying to study here!" Benjamin grumbled as he turned off the alarm.


    "What do you mean I''m burning down the house? I just got here!" I jelled at him.


    "Right. Well, then I hope you can cook, because you''re going to help my sister fix us dinner. Or can''t you cook either?"


    "Excuse me?" I said bewildered by his assumption.


    "Of course I''ll help! But definitely not because you said so."


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at me for a long minute.


    I stared right back into his hazel eyes.


    He has very beautiful lips, I thought to myself. I tried to stay angry with him. But it always seemed impossible to do so.


    "Just make sure it''s ready at five! The boys will be hungry." He slowly said. This guy was just unbelievable. What the heck is wrong with him?! I felt extremely irritated again.


    "Saphira?" I wasn''t going to answer him.


    "Evangeline?" He said with a softer voice now.

 Chapter 22 - The Love Of A Man Goes Through His Stomach

    Saphira


    "What Benjamin?" I snapped.


    "Please don''t leave. I don''t feel like dying, just yet." He added with a little humor in his voice. I just shook my head. He was being so melodramatic.


    I started emptying everything that was on the stove into the garbage can when Lynn came in.


    "I''m sorry, I just freaked out." Lynn apologized.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about it." I said while washing all the pots and pans she used. Lynn grabbed a towel and helped me dry. Then I thought of something.


    "Where are your parents anyway?" I questioned. Hey mom never seemed to leave the house.


    "My dad wanted to spend the day with my mom. They''ve been arguing a lot lately." I couldn''t imagine that. Her mom was always so quiet.


    "What are they fighting about?" I asked not sure if this was something she would want to share.


    "I haven''t got a clue. The only one who understands Arabic is Benjamin." She sighed. "Don''t worry Lynn." I said trying to comfort her."They''ll probable work it all out today."


    "Yeah¡­ I guess so." She said. "But what are we gonna do now? Order some food or get take out?" "Err, I''m taking Arabic cooking lessons¡­ " I said looking into their refrigerator. There was a lot to work with.


    I''d picked up an Arabic spaghetti recipe, with yoghurt and meat at grandma''s last Wednesday. And luckily they had all the ingredients I needed. Of course we could just order in, but I honestly was too proud for that. I wanted to prove Ben wrong. He was going to eat my food and enjoy it.


    After about two hours we were done. "Smells good!" Lynn said, as she gave me a high five. She was right, it really did smell delicious."We make a good team." I said glad we pulled it off in time."Ben certainly is going to like the Peach rice pudding, it''s his favorite!" Lynn said triumphantly.


    I was counting on that.


    We set the table and Lynn was heading for the game room, to get Seth and Adam. When I walked into the living room, Ben was pacing back and forth. His eyes were still glued to his book.


    "Why do you keep pacing like a polar-bear?" I asked. Ben turned around to look at me. "I''m studying." He said.


    I raised one eyebrow. "While walking around the room?" I said dubious. "Don''t you know that your brain works better when your body is physically active?" He said as if it was an obvious fact. I just eyed him, thinking of a response.


    "You are a very odd guy. I mean; who does that?!" I said unable to hold my smile.


    "Even Steve Jobs held important business meetings while walking." He said grinning. I just shook my head, unable to stop smiling. "Let''s eat." I said as he followed me to the dining room.


    I think our hard work in the kitchen had paid off. The three boys finished their meals in no time. "There''s a new XBOX game-console coming out next month." Adam said to Seth.


    "Dad thinks we game too much. He, for sure is not buying alright." Seth answered. "No doubt, but Benjamin will." Adam said trying to persuade his brother.


    "One can assume that if dad has said no, he probably has good reason to do so." Ben said crossing his arms. That was a no I thought. I couldn''t blame them for trying. "That''s just cause dad isn''t open for debate." Seth argued.


    "Well I say no, but the two of you have one minute to convince me otherwise." Ben said looking at his watch. "I better hope you guys have come up with a good argument." Ben added as Lynn and I went back into the kitchen to get dessert.


    "They don''t stand a chance." I snickered.


    "I give them an eighty percent chance if they really thought it through." Lynn said smiling. "What makes you think that?" "Ben is not as tough as he makes believe." Lynn said.


    She was right. When we came back, the boys had won and they were settling the date when Ben had to buy them their console.


    How did they just do that?


    "You were in this plot as well?" Ben said eying the pudding with a hint of a smile. "Which plot?" I asked puzzled. "How much did they pay you?" Ben said smirking.


    I frowned at him and Seth and Adam roared with laughter.


    "First you feed me this delicious meal and now my favorite dessert. Don''t deny it, you were softening me up." He said with humor in his voice.


    "So you think I can cook?" I said smug."You''ll make a good wife. I love a woman that can cook. You know, a man''s love goes through his stomach." He said and winked at me.


    I couldn''t help it, but I blushed a little. I quickly looked away from his beautiful hazel eyes, that were holding my gaze.


    "You''ll probably need a lot more then food to win a guys heart." Lynn stated.


    "Yeah, I have to disagree with you as well." I said.


    "It''s ok if you disagree with me, you know. I certainly can''t force you to be right." He said teasingly. "Fine, then what''s your explanation? Mister I-know-it-all." I said narrowing my eyes.


    "Well, miss-always-doubting-the-smartest-person-in-the-room; It is proven that being around food, increases the oxytocin level in men." He said matter of factly. I sighed.


    "Okay, plain English please?" He smiled, probably amused by me not understanding a single word he just said.


    "Oxytocin is a hormone that makes you feel good. That means the more often you cook for a guy, the more he''ll associate you with the pleasant feeling he gets from eating." He explained.


    "Right." I wryly said.


    "So food does the trick for you bro?" Lynn snickered. "Nah, not necessarily." Ben admitted.


    "Then what does do the trick for you?" I blurted out.. I saw that the corners of his mouth twitched up in response. He closed his mouth suppressing his laughte

 Chapter 23 - Turning Tables

    Saphira


    "I''ve always thought that falling in love itself, has a lot to do with chemistry and eye contact." He said as he glanced at me. I quickly shied away from his eyes and stared at my hands.


    "Although recently I started to wonder if that is enough. This because being able to speak to someone on the same level, debating and discovering new things together and having a sparring partner whom is truly your best friend, can mean so much more." Benjamin seemed lost in thought for a bit.


    "That brings us to the next question." He said when everyone had finished their dessert.


    "When are you going to cook for me again?" He asked me with a wickedly amused expression on his face.


    "Never." I stated while picking up some plates.


    Everyone was helping. I put myself in charge of filling the dishwasher while the others were cleaning in the dining room. Suddenly I froze in place.


    I could smell by his cologne that he was standing very close. I didn''t look up, but I heard him put some glasses on the kitchen counter. "I bet you will." He whispered in my ear.


    After dinner it was time for me to go home.


    Even though, he most of the time bugged the heck out of me. I could easily see why Lynn liked her brother so much. And if I was honest with myself, I could even see why Sierra was so in love with him as well. It wasn''t only his dreamy appearance, that made him so charismatic. He just really has a fascinating character, I thought to myself, when I turned on the engine of my car.


    Jasmine


    "Hey Jazz." Benjamin said cheerfully as he entered the videocall. He looked different. His eyes twinkled and his smile was wide. "You seem happy." I thought out loud. A few months ago he kept clutching his chest whenever he saw me and gradually the wary look on his face had disappeared.


    Benjamin was silent for a while and stroke his fingers through his hair. "Yes, well I think I am getting there." He almost whispered. He had a strange look on his face. I couldn''t identify the emotion behind it.


    "How is your father?" Benjamin said changing the subject. I looked at the wall behind my laptop, not wanting to talk about it. ""Mhh?" He pressed. I sighed. "He is getting worse." I breathed. I tapped my fingers on my tiny desk, trying to distract myself from crying. "Are you okay?" Benjamin cocked his head as if he was studying me. "I am." I said trying to put up a good show.


    He pinched his lower lip a little with his thumb and index finger. "How are you really doing?" Benjamin asked shaking his head disapprovingly.


    "I feel like I am worthless. Every day I help my father as good as I can, but I hate the fact that I can''t make him better and that he''ll be gone soon. And then there is Naima, there is still no match. I don''t know what will happen to us." Benjamin seemed lost in thought.


    "I could still marry you, if that is what you want." Benjamin said in a serious voice. "Would you?" I questioned, unsure if that was still what he really wanted. "Yes." His voice cracked.


    I felt something in the pit of my stomach.


    "I think you and I are better off as the best of friends."" I said, flashing him a fake smile. "Are you sure you haven''t changed your mind about that yet?" He said in a playful tone.


    "Besides I only have until summer to choose someone I want to spend my life with. That way I can stop looking and marry the only one I can see myself with years from now." Benjamin said as he stroke one hand through his hair again.


    "I can think of worse things than to be married to your best friends." He said smiling crookedly.


    "You know that wouldn''t be fair to you." I sighed. Gosh, I found it so hard to admit that I didn''t want him to find someone else, because I did not want to get married either.


    "Habibie?" Benjamin was shifting in his chair like he was uncomfortable. "I keep feeling guilty." He said shifting on his seat like he was feeling uncomfortable.


    "About what?" Benjamin seemed to ponder his words before he spoke. "You said I should find my true love, and I know I said I would settle for us to be friends." Benjamin covered one eye with his hand. "But each time I flirt with another woman I feel utterly guilty." If there was ever a time to tell him I didn''t want him to, this was it.


    "You shouldn''t feel guilty. I want you to be happy."


    "I''ll try." He muttered.


    "How come no one seems interested in your sister?" Benjamin effectively changed the subject. "Does she have a bad character or his she really ugly?"


    Ben smiled sheepishly. "Nothing like that." I smiled back. "Does she have the same cat-like green eyes?" Benjamin wiggled his eyebrows a few times. "BEN!" I said shocked. "You wouldn''t."


    "Why not? For all you know, she can be the that true love of mine, you keep talking about." He flashed that crooked smile again. "Don''t you dare!" I warned him.


    "At least show me a picture of her?" He went on teasing me. "Wy would you want to see her?" I said fidgeting with my white headscarf. "You are not jelous now are you?"


    "Of course not." I said angerly. "Well then, send me the picture." He ordered.


    Benjamin


    "That woman is impossible." I shrugged. "Listen man, you can have any chick you want. Why do you keep walking after the only one who doesn''t want you." We walked towards the front door of Daniel''s parents. We promised them to visit this morning. I didn''t respond to his question.


    "My sons, finally." Daniel''s mother exclaimed reaching out for us, with her arms wide. Before I went inside I gave her a big hug, holding her small frame tightly. "You should stop working out, you know." She said motherly. "Your arms are becoming too strong. She said smiling. I gently let her go.


    We walked into the living room and the whole table was filled with all kinds of sweets.


    As we sat down his mother poured us a cup of Arabic tea. "Good day sir." I said to Daniel''s father who was reading a newspaper in a leather chair. "Ben." He nodded.


    "Daniel have you thought about what I said?" His mother asked him. I looked at Daniel in anticipation of his answer, not knowing what she was referring to. He shot me a glance.


    "Not now mother." He hissed. "Why not." Daniel''s father said looking up from his paper for a split second. "Isn''t he looking for a wife as well?" He said indifferent. "As well?!" I repeated. That bastard.


    "It will be good for you." His mother said. "I don''t have the time to look for one and honestly every Arabic girl I meet in this county is ruined."


    "So you want a traditional Arabic bride?" I was absolutely stunned by this revelation. How could I not know this? "Yes." Was the only word Daniel said. The guy almost seemed shy, what about that.


    I took my phone out of my jeans pocket and searched for the picture Jasmine send me last night. Brown eyes, gentle face, probably his type I thought.


    "What about her?" I strategically showed the picture to his mom. "Saudi, is she not?" His mother held my phone to her chest. Done deal, I thought to myself. Daniel started frowning. I had to try not to laugh.


    "Daniel, this could be her." She said as she showed Daniel the picture.. His frown started to turn into a tiny smile.

 Chapter 24 - Omnious

    Saphira


    It was fall break and mom had to work again, so I was on my own. I decided to call Amanda and spent the day at our private beach. Maybe I could clear my head. Moms words ran through my head at an uncontrollable speed, so fast that it made me dizzy.


    "You''re not in love now, are you?" She had asked. I was laying on the beach and put some music on with my phone. Music always seemed to cure all things. Maybe now it could cure my confusion.


    "Oh my God!" I Said out loud. It was true. I was starting to fall for him, was I not?


    "What''s wrong?" I heard someone yell from behind me. I jumped up immediately.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked when I saw Lynn standing there. Then I saw she was crying.


    "Lynn, are you okay? What happened?" I asked.


    "Thomas started dating." Lynn said in a whisper. "How would you know that?" I asked dubious. "Well¡­ because it is really obvious at this point."


    "Obvious how?"


    "The reason I came here without any notice, is because I had to... Well. Uh.. Escape." She saw my confusion.


    "You don''t get it, do you? He is with her at my house!" She said with shock in her eyes.


    "Can you just please come with me." She asked with puppy eyes."I don''t want to be alone with them, but I do want to see what they are up to." I frowned. That made no sense.


    "Sure." I wanted to see this girl for myself. She couldn''t nearly be as pretty as Lynn was. Of course Ben would be there¡­


    Lynn didn''t want to be alone not, even for the short drive. So I came along with her. She promised to drive me back tonight.


    We were sitting near the pool, spying on Ben and his friends. "Do you know her name?" I asked while looking at the blond girl with blue eyes. "I think its Stephanie." Lynn said sighing.


    "Do you know how he met her?" I asked. "This morning I heard her say something about her surfing, but I don''t know if that''s how they actually met." Lynn said pouting her lips. "The athletic type." I stated with one eyebrow raised.


    The two of them were totally different in every sense of the word. It seemed Ben was avoiding me today, but we all made plans to go to the beach tomorrow. Ben had called his friends and they would join too.


    They were gone for a while now, but Lynn still didn''t look any better. She looked sick. Not love sick, but really sick. "Lynn, are you okay?" I asked.


    "You look green." I said before Lynn got up and ran to the bathroom. Her mom followed her. It turned out she really was sick.


    "Don''t worry dad, I''ll take Saphira home." Benjamin offered. My feelings were all mixed up now. Was being alone with him something I wanted or not? Not that he asked me if it was. My stomach flipped and my heart was making jumping jacks.


    Without a word, he opened the passenger door for me. He started the engine and we drove off their property. His cologne was very concentrated here in this small space. My head was swimming. "So." We both said at the same time. His lips curved up into a sweet smile.


    "What was it, you were going to say?" Ben asked still smiling.


    "Well, I wondered if there was something I''d done to upset you today, since you ignored me a little?" Did I really just ask him this?


    "Why would you think that?" He said astonished. "Well, err.. I don''t know. It just felt that way." I said looking down and started fumbling with my hair. "It was more something between me and a friend. I didn''t want make you sad, I''m sorry." He apologized. I still didn''t look up.


    When we were waiting at the traffic light, Ben held one hand on the steering wheel and with the other he pulled up my chin, until I had to look at him.


    "I''m not mad at you." He said. While looking into my eyes with intensity. My heart started to stutter. He traced my cheekbones with his thumb. "You are making this much too complicated for me." He murmured to himself.


    The lights turned green and he released me. I still felt the warmth of his hand on my skin.


    Benjamin walked me to my door. "Actually, about what I wanted to ask you before. Will you be at the beach tomorrow?" He raised his hand to my hair. Then he gently brushed it along my face. I kept my eyes on his. Waiting for my breath to turn back to normal so I could speak.


    He tilted his head to the side and smiled at me, patiently waiting for me to respond. "You, keep turning my brain into scrambled eggs." I muttered accusingly. Benjamin touched the tip of my nose with his index finger and laughed quietly.


    "Lynn, probably will still be sick tomorrow, though." I said biting my lip. "Well that''s true, I guess. But I''ll be there." Benjamin said significantly.


    "You''ll be out there on the waves." I said and pouted my lips like a sulky child. He scrutinized my face before speaking again.


    I saw he fought back a laugh. "I promise, I''ll be there to keep you company." He said smoldering me with his beautiful hazel eyes. Was he serious?


    I couldn''t find my words so I just nodded. Benjamin took that as an agreement. "I''ll pick you up at noon." He said with a slight smile on his face.


    "See. See you tomorrow." I stuttered while he was already walking towards his car. Then he turned around. "Oh, Saphira?" He whispered. I couldn''t breathe. "Goodnight, Ma Belle Evangeline."


    Jasmine


    "Naima, what time will Saeed and Jaleesa be here?" I asked while sweeping the house. "Ahm, I guess around noon." She said as she praised herself in the mirror. "Why don''t you dye your hair?" Naima shrugged. I rested my chin on the stick of the broom and glanced at the mirror reflection.


    "To be more like you, you mean?" I questioned.


    Sure we looked entirely different. My eyes were green, hers were brown. I had wild curls and her hair was straight. She had a tan and I was kind of pale. Her hair was pitch black and mine was blond. "Yeah, maybe then you would look like less of a freak." She said flatly.


    "As a matter of fact, I think that you should wear contact lenses, when my future husband comes here to meet me." What was she talking about? "Your future what?" I asked confused.


    "Haven''t you heard¡­ We have received a phone call from an American family." I froze in place and my mind immediately went to Benjamin. He wouldn''t do that to me. Although I never spoke of my feelings, he was a man with great mind. He surely knew how I truly felt about him.


    "Where in America do they live?" I asked trying to sound casual. "Boston." She said smugly. Relieved as I was, I flew around her neck. "I am so happy for you." I cheered.


    Our joy didn''t last long. When Saeed entered the house, it was like he sucked all the happiness, life and light out us.. It was like he was the darkness himself.

 Chapter 25 - Butterflies

    Saphira


    When I got inside the house, mom was laying across the couch watching TV. "Hey Saph, you look exited tonight. "I''ve had a great day." I said trying to dim the tone of excitement in my voice.


    "Was that Benjamin, I saw at the door?" Mom asked wryly looking at the TV again. "Yeah, Lynn got really sick, she has the stomach flu or something. Lynn''s dad was going to take me home but then Ben said he would." I said nervously giving more information then was absolutely necessary.


    "I''m gonna call Amanda and take a nice long bubble bath. Goodnight mom." I said wanting to escape. Mom looked at me like she wanted to say something, but then changed her mind. "Night saph."


    I ran straight up to my room, jumped on my bed and picked up my phone that was on my bedside. I dialed Amanda''s number which I knew by heart and the phone went over. I was in luck. Amanda was the one to pick up the phone.


    Amanda told me she had a hard time at school without me there. I encouraged her to start talking to people, so she could actually make friends. Finally she agreed to give it a try. She told me about her day and then asked me about mine.


    "How was your day at the beach, did you clear your head?" Amanda asked. "something like that..." I slowly said. "What happened?" Amanda prompted. "Well, promise me you won''t start screaming in my ears?" Was I really going to tell her this? "Is it that bad? Alright, I promise." She said. I sighed.


    Okay here it goes. "I think I''m starting to fall in love. No, I know I am." I admitted. I bit my lip waiting for Amanda to respond.


    I told her about spending the rest of the day at Lynn''s house and that Benjamin drove me home, after Lynn got sick. And I told her about our conversation in the car¡­


    I woke up feeling exhausted. I didn''t sleep well. No, I didn''t sleep at all! All night I''d been turning and twisting. I was analyzing our car conversation, looking at in from every angle and every perspective. I was now even more tired than I was before I went to bed. I''d been trying to think of things I could say to him, or what I shouldn''t say at all.


    My stomach twisted. I was excited. But maybe a bit too much¡­ What if he didn''t return my feelings? That was a stupid thought, why would he return my feelings? I was still in high school and he already went to college. What would he see in me? He could do so much better. That was for sure.


    Time started slipping away and I still wasn''t dressed. I was so nervous but what was I nervous about? The others would be there¡­ It wasn''t a date. I had to get a better grip on myself. I walked to my closet and started looking around to see if I could find something to wear. Would it be okay to ask Lynn some advice on my outfit for the day?


    I picked up my cell phone and called Lynn. "Hey.." She said answering the phone with a shaky voice. "Hey Lynn, feeling a bit better?" I asked. "Not, so much." She answered. "I heard my brother is picking you up today¡­" She said sounding a bit smug. He told her?


    "Yeah¡­ well about that. I hoped you could help me in the dressing department. I''m absolutely clueless." I confessed. "Do you want to tell me what happened while he drove you home?" I gave it a quick thought. "Nope." I said.


    Lynn snickered. "Alright, Put on the Deep blue Chiffon dress. It will look great with your eyes. Knock out the competition!" she said snickering again. I shook my head. What''s with these girls?


    I got dressed in hurry. I only had twenty minutes left. My hair was a mess and I didn''t have time to straighten it out. So I put it up on a ponytail. I looked at myself in the mirror and sighed.


    Then my doorbell rang. "Get a grip. Get a grip." I chanted to myself again. I opened up the door and there he was.


    He was wearing a light blue blouse and grey shorts.


    "Err¡­ Hi." I managed to say. He tilted his head to the side and smiled a mind blowing smile.


    "Your beautiful." He said while leading the way to his car. He opened the passenger door for me and I got in.


    We drove to the beach in silence. Sometimes I glanced at him and he smirked back. When we got to the parking lot I didn''t recognize any car there.


    Benjamin took a backpack out of the car and swung it around his shoulder. Instead of a surfboard he carried a guitar case.


    "You''re not surfing today?" I asked him curiously.


    "I told you I would keep you company, didn''t I?!" He said grinning at me. I bit my lip.


    He led the way down the beach and I followed. I kept looking around for one of our friends, but I saw none.


    Benjamin took his backpack from his shoulder and grabbed a big plaid out of it and laid it down on the sand. He sat down and gestured for me to sit as well. I tried to read his expression. "Your awfully cheerful today." I said as I noticed the constant smile on his face.


    "Don''t you see, the sun is shining." He answered pointing his index finger towards the sun. I raised both my eyebrows and stared at him. Was he making a fool out of me? I felt irritated again. "The sun always shines in Malibu." I said wryly. He just chuckled.


    "Where are the others?" I asked while looking around.


    "I''ve brought you lunch." He said trying to distract me.


    It worked, though. "Great I haven''t even had breakfast yet. I''m starving." I said while rubbing my belly.


    He gave me his famous disapproving look.


    "I know, please safe your lecture."


    Benjamin gave me a very big sandwich and took one for himself. Then he handed me a bottle of soda.


    "Do you mind being alone with me?" Benjamin asked while he was scrutinizing my face.


    "No, not at all." I answered way too quickly to sound casual. All night I''d been thinking of all sorts of conversational topics but now while I was hear sitting with him, I was blank. Totally blank. Then I thought of something.


    "I''m curious though." I started talking. "I know you enjoy horror movies." I said making a face. "Chicken." He said teasingly. I narrowed my eyes. "But actually Lynn told me about your fascination for Disney films.


    What do you like about them?" I asked biting my lip while fidgeting with a strain of my hair. I was nervous. "Ah, I see. Lynn has been revealing all my secrets now, has she." He said with a teasing smile.


    "What''s your favorite?" I asked hoping I wasn''t being obvious. "Well¡­ ma belle Evangeline, it is ''The princess and the frog''.." He said while laughing at an inside yoke I clearly missed.

 Chapter 26 - True Love

    Saphira


    I raised one eyebrow. "You don''t like fairy tales?" He guessed. "No, It''s not that I don''t like them. Their just so unrealistic.


    I don''t believe in true love and all that nonsense." I admitted. He smirked at me. "May I?" He asked and without waiting for me to answer.


    He pulled my hair down and put my hair-ribbon in the pocket of his grey shorts. I blushed fiercely, I hoped he didn''t notice. Get a grip. Get a grip I chanted to myself.


    "I love your hair when its loose." He said. I flushed again.


    "Am I messing with your brain again?" He asked while wiggling his eyebrows. Shoot he did notice.


    I tried to change the subject. "Lynn has revealed some other secrets and I''m curious about those too¡­" I said while trying to find the right words. "Tell me, what are you curious about." Benjamin prompted impatiently.


    "Lynn told me¡­ You had this theory¡­ about love and dating. I''ve thought about it for a while but I don''t know how that can be accomplished." I said.


    Ben looked at me with both eyebrows raised. It was clear he didn''t understand where I was going with this.


    "I mean; ''true love is not found. Its build.''" I said quoting Lynn. "Ah." He said.


    He looked at me understandingly now, so I proceeded. "She also told me that you tried to explain it to her. By saying that it wasn''t so much about FALLING in love, but that it should be more about making the CHOICE to LOVE someone. Something about being friends first." I went on.


    "She also told me that you don''t date. He starting snickering. "You''ve talked about me." He accused me teasingly. I flushed again and looked down to my hands.


    "Ma belle Evangeline, Lynn is right. Normally I don''t date, but my little theory here is getting more complicated by the minute." He said with a warm voice. I stared at him. Probably gawked even.


    "Can you explain your theory to me though? I want to understand." I asked.


    Benjamin was looking at the waves now. "I''ll try." He promised. "When I was a kid, I was playing in the attic. Randomly flipping through books and there fell some photograph out of one of the books.


    In the pictures there was my dad and a beautiful young woman in his arms. I was young, but even then I realized the woman in the pictures was not my mom, and not my birth mom either." He shook his head back and forth.


    "Who was she?" I asked intrigued by his story. Benjamin placed his hand on my mouth, as a gesture I should let him finish and then continued talking.


    "Where was I? Uh¡­ When I was a bit older, I asked him about that. At first he denied, but then he told me the truth. I was right. The woman in the pictures indeed wasn''t my mom at all.


    He told me that he had asked her to marry him when she was only eighteen. She refused. When she was nineteen he tried again. She was so stubborn and wouldn''t change her mind."


    "isn''t that a little young too get married in the first place?" I asked shocked considering her age.


    I saw a flash of emotion playing across Benjamins face and I wondered if I said something wrong.


    "Yes well, but my dad had loved her and he couldn''t see himself married to another woman at that time. He had already lost my mother and raised me on his own.


    He went to her father and asked for her hand in marriage, behind her back. It was foolish of him of course." Ben said shaking his head.


    "He should of known that would only make matters worse and it did. Without even realizing it, he had pushed her away. She refused to marry the man her father choose for her. Little did she know it was her own boyfriend." He said playing with the lit of his soda.


    Then she said she had fallen in love with someone else and dad found out she was pregnant. "My mom!" I exclaimed. "I thought my dad was her first boyfriend¡­" I said shocked again.


    "You didn''t know." He realized. I shook my head. "Your theory." I said, trying to get us back on the right track. I would have to talk to mom about this later.


    "Yes, well, unlike you¡­" He gestured his hand towards me."I do believe, in true love. At least I think I do. One of my closest friends made me think there could be something like that out there and I promised that friend to pursue it.


    But I never believed much in falling in love." He frowned at me, narrowing his eyes. "Until now." He said so quiet I wasn''t sure if it was meant for me to hear. "To me true love is deciding to love someone, becoming the closets of friends and then sticking by it." He said.


    "So that''s what you mean by making the choice to love?" I asked. "Absolutely, Anyone can fall in love. But you can also fall out of love. What do you do then? Marry the next person?" He said looking at me wryly.


    "But then what do you mean by ''true love is not found. Its build." I said the last word with extra care. "I believe friendship is the key." He said meaningfully. I think¡­ I understood.


    I tried to order my thoughts before speaking. "So, the reason you don''t date. Is because you only want to love one woman and then marry her? Probably, because you''ve seen how it hurt your mom¡­ I mean because your dad had fallen in love with someone else before."


    "Mhh¡­ Well, something like that." He mused. "I heard you never dated." Benjamin smirked. "You have talked about me." I accused him. "Guilty." He admitted without shame.


    "There is one thing I just don''t understand, though." I said trying to organize my thoughts again. "How come you''re still here, talking to me? Clearly my mom has hurt your family, unintended of course, but still." He looked at me, I think shocked.


    "I''m not mad at you¡­ or your mom." He said. I stared at him trying to read his face and he seemed to mean it.


    "But isn''t this yet another example, that there is no such thing as a happily ever after?" I said trying to make a point.


    He looked at me with a wistful expression. "What makes you think that? If your mom and my dad would of gotten married right away. You and I wouldn''t be here¡­ together in this way." He said while waving his hand at the space between us. "Looks like a happy ending to me." He said smiling at me with a very seductive smile.


    "So, you see yourself as some kind of prince charming." I blurted out.


    "Let me guess, you don''t believe in prince charming either." Benjamin stated. "No." I said almost inaudible.


    "You don''t find me charming?" He asked while tilting his head to the side. His smile was shockingly tempting. I bit my lip in a bit of a flirty manner.


    "You don''t have a white horse, now do you." I pointed out. "Well, just say the word¡­ That''s something that can be arranged." He said and winked at me.


    He took his guitar out of its case. "Can I ask you something?" He said, while starting to play a tune I didn''t recognize. "Sure." I said unconditionally. "Why did you change your hair? Don''t'' get me wrong. Your beautiful either way. But, I really loved it when I saw you the first time. It was still natural." I looked at him stunned.


    "Err¡­ What?!" He never saw me before I changed my hair, now did he?

 Chapter 27 - Theory

    Saphira


    I raised one eyebrow. "You don''t like fairy tales?" He guessed. "No, It''s not that I don''t like them. Their just so unrealistic.


    I don''t believe in true love and all that nonsense." I admitted. He smirked at me. "May I?" He asked and without waiting for me to answer.


    He pulled my hair down and put my hair-ribbon in the pocket of his grey shorts. I blushed fiercely, I hoped he didn''t notice. Get a grip. Get a grip I chanted to myself.


    "I love your hair when its loose." He said. I flushed again.


    "Am I messing with your brain again?" He asked while wiggling his eyebrows. Shoot he did notice.


    I tried to change the subject. "Lynn has revealed some other secrets and I''m curious about those too¡­" I said while trying to find the right words. "Tell me, what are you curious about." Benjamin prompted impatiently.


    "Lynn told me¡­ You had this theory¡­ about love and dating. I''ve thought about it for a while but I don''t know how that can be accomplished." I said.


    Ben looked at me with both eyebrows raised. It was clear he didn''t understand where I was going with this.


    "I mean; ''true love is not found. Its build.''" I said quoting Lynn. "Ah." He said.


    He looked at me understandingly now, so I proceeded. "She also told me that you tried to explain it to her. By saying that it wasn''t so much about FALLING in love, but that it should be more about making the CHOICE to LOVE someone. Something about being friends first." I went on.


    "She also told me that you don''t date. He starting snickering. "You''ve talked about me." He accused me teasingly. I flushed again and looked down to my hands.


    "Ma belle Evangeline, Lynn is right. Normally I don''t date, but my little theory here is getting more complicated by the minute." He said with a warm voice. I stared at him. Probably gawked even.


    "Can you explain your theory to me though? I want to understand." I asked.


    Benjamin was looking at the waves now. "I''ll try." He promised. "When I was a kid, I was playing in the attic. Randomly flipping through books and there fell some photograph out of one of the books.


    In the pictures there was my dad and a beautiful young woman in his arms. I was young, but even then I realized the woman in the pictures was not my mom, and not my birth mom either." He shook his head back and forth.


    "Who was she?" I asked intrigued by his story. Benjamin placed his hand on my mouth, as a gesture I should let him finish and then continued talking.


    "Where was I? Uh¡­ When I was a bit older, I asked him about that. At first he denied, but then he told me the truth. I was right. The woman in the pictures indeed wasn''t my mom at all.


    He told me that he had asked her to marry him when she was only eighteen.


    She refused. When she was nineteen he tried again. She was so stubborn and wouldn''t change her mind."


    "isn''t that a little young too get married in the first place?" I asked shocked considering her age.


    I saw a flash of emotion playing across Benjamins face and I wondered if I said something wrong.


    "Yes well, but my dad had loved her and he couldn''t see himself married to another woman at that time. He had already lost my mother and raised me on his own.


    He went to her father and asked for her hand in marriage, behind her back. It was foolish of him of course." Ben said shaking his head.


    "He should of known that would only make matters worse and it did. Without even realizing it, he had pushed her away. She refused to marry the man her father choose for her. Little did she know it was her own boyfriend." He said playing with the lit of his soda.


    Then she said she had fallen in love with someone else and dad found out she was pregnant. "My mom!" I exclaimed. "I thought my dad was her first boyfriend¡­" I said shocked again.


    "You didn''t know." He realized. I shook my head. "Your theory." I said, trying to get us back on the right track. I would have to talk to mom about this later.


    "Yes, well, unlike you¡­" He gestured his hand towards me."I do believe, in true love. At least I think I do. One of my closest friends made me think there could be something like that out there and I promised that friend to pursue it.


    But I never believed much in falling in love." He frowned at me, narrowing his eyes. "Until now." He said so quiet I wasn''t sure if it was meant for me to hear. "To me true love is deciding to love someone, becoming the closets of friends and then sticking by it." He said.


    "So that''s what you mean by making the choice to love?" I asked. "Absolutely, Anyone can fall in love. But you can also fall out of love. What do you do then? Marry the next person?" He said looking at me wryly.


    "But then what do you mean by ''true love is not found. Its build." I said the last word with extra care. "I believe friendship is the key." He said meaningfully. I think¡­ I understood.


    I tried to order my thoughts before speaking. "So, the reason you don''t date. Is because you only want to love one woman and then marry her? Probably, because you''ve seen how it hurt your mom¡­ I mean because your dad had fallen in love with someone else before."


    "Mhh¡­ Well, something like that." He mused. "I heard you never dated." Benjamin smirked. "You have talked about me." I accused him. "Guilty." He admitted without shame.


    "There is one thing I just don''t understand, though." I said trying to organize my thoughts again. "How come you''re still here, talking to me? Clearly my mom has hurt your family, unintended of course, but still." He looked at me, I think shocked.


    "I''m not mad at you¡­ or your mom." He said. I stared at him trying to read his face and he seemed to mean it.


    "But isn''t this yet another example, that there is no such thing as a happily ever after?" I said trying to make a point.


    He looked at me with a wistful expression. "What makes you think that? If your mom and my dad would of gotten married right away. You and I wouldn''t be here¡­ together in this way." He said while waving his hand at the space between us. "Looks like a happy ending to me." He said smiling at me with a very seductive smile.


    "So, you see yourself as some kind of prince charming." I blurted out.


    "Let me guess, you don''t believe in prince charming either." Benjamin stated. "No." I said almost inaudible.


    "You don''t find me charming?" He asked while tilting his head to the side. His smile was shockingly tempting. I bit my lip in a bit of a flirty manner.


    "You don''t have a white horse, now do you." I pointed out. "Well, just say the word¡­ That''s something that can be arranged." He said and winked at me.


    He took his guitar out of its case. "Can I ask you something?" He said, while starting to play a tune I didn''t recognize. "Sure." I said unconditionally. "Why did you change your hair? Don''t'' get me wrong. Your beautiful either way. But, I really loved it when I saw you the first time. It was still natural." I looked at him stunned.


    "Err¡­ What?!" He never saw me before I changed my hair, now did he?

 Chapter 28 - One World, Different Lives

    Saphira


    "You got me worried, when you took so long." Ben explained for him being here. I looked at him, wary and made my lips into a hard line. I wasn''t going to say anything friendly ever again. He deserved that.


    He scrutinized my face for a while and I didn''t say a word. "I''m sorry, about what happened just now." He said, as he read my face.


    "Sorry about what, exactly." I snapped. "About leaving you, I know I promised to keep you company and I didn''t keep my word. Can you forgive me?" He asked sincerely.


    But it wasn''t an issue that he didn''t keep me company. Well¡­ Not really. The reason why he didn''t keep me company was what bothered me the most. "Oh, that. Well don''t worry about it. As long as you had fun, right." I said sarcastically. He eyed me. Speechless I suppose.


    "Actually the reason I came down here was because I feel very sick." I lied."Can you take me home now?"


    He grabbed his smartphone out of his pocket and told someone he was driving me home. He still didn''t let go of my hand, while he walked me towards his car. Ben was gently rubbing my hand with his finger the whole way. We both said nothing.


    We were in front of my house now. "Saphira." Ben said. I looked up at him unwillingly. "I''ll be going back to campus tonight. I won''t be back until next Saturday. Do you mind if I ask Lynn to give me your number?" He asked.


    "Suit yourself." I said in a bitter tone and slammed the door shut.


    With tears in my eyes, I ran upstairs and lounged myself on my bed. I picked up the phone from the bedside and dialed Amanda''s number. Someone had to calm me down¡­ I thought. When Amanda answered she immediately picked up my mood.


    "Didn''t you have Fun?" Amanda asked. "Yes¡­ at first we did. We talked¡­ and I think we even flirted a little¡­ But I can''t be sure¡­." I sighed heavily. "You''re not sure whether the two of you flirted?!" Amanda asked dubiously.


    "Well, we talked about true love and how he did believe in that. He made little remarks on him being prince charming and that he could arrange a white horse if I wanted him too." Amanda snickered. "That''s sounds like flirting alright." She agreed.


    "Did he flirt with you so openly then? I mean; weren''t you around your other friends?" I placed my head on my forehead trying to keep it from exploding.


    "I made such a fool out of myself¡­ "


    I told her about his guitar and me singing to him and about the worst part¡­ The choice of song¡­ "You made quite a statement." Amanda said wryly.


    "I know, and he doesn''t even return my feelings." I said almost in a whisper. "You, cant know that." Amanda disagreed. "He walked along the Shore with my cousin for almost an hour. She was holding him and when they came back he brushed her hair with his fingers¡­." The thought of it made me feel nauseated again.


    "Well that''s¡­." Amanda started to say, but then my smartphone rang. "I''ll call you back tomorrow." I said. "Bye saph" She said. I quickly hung up the phone and looked at my phone that was vibrating in my hands. An unidentified number.


    Would it be Ben? If it was him¡­ would I want to pick up the phone? I decided not. A few seconds later I got a text on what''s-app. It was Ben. My stomach twisted in response. I opened the conversation and stared at it.


    Benjamin: Ma belle Evangeline


    Benjamin: I''m calling you again


    Pick up your phone.


    My phone rang again and I didn''t pick up. I just stared at it. What would he want from me now? Check up on me to see if I was still feeling ''sick?'' I didn''t need his concern. I thought to myself. Then I got another text.


    Benjamin: I can see that your online. Does that mean you''re mad at me?


    Benjamin: Are you going to ignore me now?


    The quickest way to make this all go away was to just simply face the music. I decided to see what he wanted. So I answered him.


    Benjamin what do you :Saphira want?


    Benjamin: So, you ARE Mad at me?


    Why would I be mad? :Saphira


    Benjamin: If you''re not mad you have no reason, not to pick up your phone.


    I''m talking to you :Saph now, aren''t I?


    Benjamin: I can''t make good on my promise while texting you.


    What promise? :Saphira


    Benjamin: you sang for me. I would Sing for you.


    Benjamin: Pick up your phone. You don''t have to talk if you don''t want to. Just listen


    Benjamin: Please


    Fine :Saphira


    My phone rang again and this time I picked up.


    "Hey beautiful." He said. I didn''t answer and Ben started to chuckle. "Thank you for answering you''re phone. In return you''re allowed to think of a way I can make it up to you next Saturday." He said charmingly. Interesting¡­ I thought.


    "Mhh.." was the only thing I replied. He chuckled again. "I''m going to put the phone on speaker, so I can have my hands free to play the piano, alright." He said.


    So he didn''t go back to the beach? "Don''t be angry now¡­ I''ll sing you a song I have written lately. Actually you inspired it. You''re my muse." He teased.


    I heard him play on the piano. He started humming at first and then he started to sing¡­ It was so beautiful. His voice was overwhelming.


    Jasmime


    I felt a hard blow to my head. "What did you say now?" Saeed hissed. "You want to read your books?" He said angerly. I felt another throb to my leg. "I will become your only male guardian very soon, it would be foolish to think I will let you continue to fill your head with garbage."


    "It''s no garbage." I shrieked. A woman should have the same rights as any other man to educate herself." I said trying to make a statement. "You find yourself to be equal to a man?" Saeed forcefully pick me up and grabbed my face, to make me look at him.


    "You are made to be a wife. You should learn how to cook and clean and fulfill my every desire. That''s it." He growled. His every desire? I wasn''t his wife and I would never be.


    Saeed threw me back to the ground and left me laying in the hallway. Jaleesa came in to the hallway and helped me stand up. "Are you alright?" She whispered. I Shook my head. Jaleesa inspected my headwounds. "Let''s take you headscarf of to see how deep the cut is." She said. "I am sorry." She whispered.


    It wasn''t her fault her husband was such a beast. "How do you manage to live with him, day in and day out?" I asked quietly.


    "I don''t know.." She breathed.

 Chapter 29 - Benjamin Make-over

    Saphira


    It was Friday morning and I granted myself a lazy day. I took a shower when I woke up and went to get some breakfast in the kitchen. I was wearing a purple sweatpants and a purple Hoody. Mom was already at work. So the only sound I heard was the sound of the ocean.


    It always gave me a sense of peace.


    I took some cheese out of the refrigerator and sliced a tomato for a tasty grilled cheese sandwich. Tomorrow I would see Benjamin again. I was falling for him and falling fast. It wasn''t like he made it easy on me.


    But I didn''t know how to go about this. He didn''t date and my cousin had become my rival.


    Then the doorbell rang. Maybe it was grandma to check up on me. I opened the front door and blinked my eyes a few times. It wasn''t my grandma, alright. It was Benjamin. That... I didn''t expect. I didn''t say anything, I couldn''t pronounce a single word.


    I just stood there, like an utter moron. "Good morning, Evangeline." He said smiling at me. "Err... Good morning... uh.. Ben." I eyed him, still confused.


    "Aren''t you going to let me in?" He asked while waving his hand at my front door. I looked down on my outfit of the day and eyed him again.


    "You look just fine, don''t worry." He said pressing his lips together to prevent from smiling. I frowned at him and shot him another look. I held the door open.


    When he walked past me he sniffed, my still wet hair. "Hmm..." He said and touched the tip of my nose. I walked back to the kitchen to finish off my sandwich and Benjamin fallowed, when I finally found my words again.


    "What brought all this on? I thought you Weren''t supposed to come home until tomorrow?" I asked dubiously. Benjamin sat himself down at our kitchen table.


    "Yes you''re right, I wasn''t. I was supposed to study, I have tests coming up." He said smiling at me.


    Then he placed both his hand on his eyes, shaking his head and started mumbling.


    "Your such a terrible distraction." He said almost inaudible.


    "What made you come down here?" I asked while flipping my grilled cheese sandwich and turned around to face him.


    All of a sudden he was behind me and I bumped right into him. He placed both his hands on my hips to steady me. I looked at him, dazed like always.


    He smelled so delicious. Ben released me with one hand and held up the hair ribbon he took from me last time.


    "I came to give this back. I figured you might miss me.. Err.. It." He said smiling sheepishly now.


    "So, just so I get this straight." I said while nervously fumbling with the buttons of the white blouse he was wearing. "You woke up, early in the morning... Took a flight from Boston to Malibu... To give me back my ¨C" Benjamin interrupted me.


    "Yes, and... I wanted to see if you thought of a way I could make it up to you... For uh.. Last time." He said while stroking my hair. I got Goosebumps all over. I tried to think of something. "I have an idea, you can take me shopping." I said while biting my lip.


    "You want me to take you shopping?" Benjamin verified looking confused. "Yes, call it a Benjamin makeover. You choose what I wear." There was a smile playing on the edge of his lips, so I think he liked the idea of that. "Alright." He agreed.


    "On one condition." He said. I raised one eyebrow at him. He smirked in response. "Well, I figured if it''s going to cost me. Then you change your hair. You know... As a part of the Benjamin makeover." He said while wiggling his eyebrows.


    "Change my hair.. How?" I asked guarded. "The way I prefer it, natural state." He said winking at me. I could live with that... "Fine." I agreed.


    "While you''re busy making breakfast, make some for me as well. I came straight from campus." Benjamin said. He went to sit at the kitchen table again, as I finished our grilled cheese sandwiches.


    We ate in silence. When Benjamin was done eating, he placed his elbows on the table and rested his head on his hands. He just stared at me, while I was still eating. I couldn''t chew or swallow. I felt so self-conscious.


    I decided I was done. I took our plates and threw away what was left.


    "Go get dressed." He commanded. "I''ll wait for you down at the beach." He added with a softer voice. I ran upstairs and went straight to my closet. What was I supposed to wear?


    I decided to go for a little black dress. It was the one thing Lynn said always works. I was in a hurry, so I just used some natural lip-gloss and went to our beach.


    He was standing there, looking at the ocean. When he heard me approach, he turned around and walked towards me. "Do you know what I just realized?" Ben said holding my chin up so I could meet his eyes.


    "Your blue eyes are just like the ocean. I could swim in them forever." He said grinning. I smacked the back of his head with my flat hand.


    Benjamin was chuckling even louder now. He took my hand and walked me towards his car.


    We were at Malibu Country Mart and Ben insisted on me getting my hair fixed first. It was funny to see how the hairdresser seemed to think he was my boyfriend.


    "You''ve got a very pretty lady here." She said to Benjamin.


    I don''t know if he was just trying to be polite but he went along with it. "Yes, she is. I am truly lucky." He said. I flushed of course.


    Then we went shopping. Benjamin seemed to make a sport out of making me dress in something, looking at me and then covering me up again.


    "Poor Lynn." I said when he made me wear a deep red heart shaped dress. "Are you always this troublesome?" I Teased him. "I do like this on you.." He said while tracing the heart shaped top of my dress.


    "I just don''t want you wearing this outside of the dressing room. Especially not, when I''m not around..." He said tracing my arms now.. "Let''s get you dressed in something else, before I get too carried away."

 Chapter 30 - Virtue

    Saphira


    Eventually he bought me a few things he did find prudent on me. Silly Ben I thought.


    Benjamin took me for a late lunch at a little restaurant. "I wonder..." I said playing with my hair. "Well, didn''t you have a reason to stay in Boston?


    I mean you came back before you were supposed to. Obviously you are... Very err...attractive..." I said looking down now.


    "Isn''t there anyone special...".


    Benjamin chuckled. He tilted his face to the side and started talking. "You wonder if I''m interested in someone back in Boston." Benjamin verified. I nodded. Benjamin narrowed his eyes and shook his head.


    "No, I desire no one in Boston." He said. I saw that he fought back a smile.


    Benjamin asked me about the books I liked, my favorite movies and if I liked my new high school. He wasn''t so happy to hear Zach was in most of my classes.


    When we were done with our lunch, Ben ordered us a few more drinks. We stayed at the restaurant for a while, talking and getting to know each other better.


    "May I ask you something?" I asked biting my lips again. "Always."


    "What is the reason you dress me like a non?" I meant it as a serious question but a giggle escaped from my lips.


    Then I saw his mom before my eyes and I immediately regretted bringing this up. His mom was veiled.


    "Call me old-fashioned, but I like a woman with virtue." He answered in a very serious manner. I thought about the word. Virtue for a bit. Virtue, virgin. In my head I put two and two together now.


    "I see, the whole reason why you don''t want to date before having made up your mind to marry, is because you want your bride to be a virgin as well." I blurted out.


    Thank God he doesn''t know what Lynn had been up to, I thought.


    "It is how I have been raised." He shrugged. "Never the less; maybe I''m a romantic fool, but I like the tradition of the wedding night." He said holding my gaze.


    He held my hand again, while walking back to his car. Even while driving he never let go of my hand. I didn''t mind.


    I glanced at my watch. It was 5''clock already. "Can you drop me off at my grandparents'' house? I am supposed to have dinner there." I asked biting my lip. Mom would be there soon. What would I say about my new hairdo?


    "Nervous?" He asked, while he parked his car in front of my grandparents'' house.


    "How did you know?" I asked incredulous. "You''re biting your lips again." He said as he placed his finger on my lower lip.


    "I have studied you a bit and I''ve noticed, you do that a lot when you''re around me. Although, I don''t understand why." He said. I felt like some kind of science project.


    "You''ve studied me?" I asked stunned. "Well yes, you seem to fascinate me." He said without shame.


    "Right." I said.


    "I think I probably should go inside now." I looked at the front door and it was slowly opening. "Will you be there¡­ Tomorrow I mean, at the beach party Sierra and I organized?" I asked quickly before grandma would show her face behind the door.


    "I wouldn''t miss it for the world." He said and kissed my cheek. "See, you tomorrow. My Evangeline." He said with a tempting smile. How badly I wanted him to kiss my lips. I was losing my mind again.


    It wasn''t grandma who I saw at the door. It was without a doubt Sierra.


    "Were you over at Lynn''s today?" Sierra asked me dubiously. "No, I haven''t been there." I answered wryly.


    "Why did Ben drop you off then? I thought he wasn''t suppose to come home until tomorrow." Sierra asked suspicious. "He took me shopping." I qualified.


    "He went along with you, while you shopped?" Sierra asked not sounding amused. Now, I did find that amusing. "No, he actually took me shopping. He gave me a Benjamin makeover." I clarified feeling a bit smug.


    "Oh, that''s just awesome." Was the only thing she said in response.


    Grandma cooked a lovely dinner again. The whole family was there and it was really great. I did feel kind of bad about the whole Ben situation, because Sierra looked very sad now.


    I shouldn''t of made her upset. So I tried to talk to her about our party. Planning this party had been an awkward event. We only talked through texting. I think That it worked because she relaxed, a little. Or she pretended to be okay. I couldn''t tell.


    The rest of the night went rather smoothly. When I woke, up mom was already gone. Mom and grandma went to New York¡­ They were going on a shopping trip and would spend the night in a hotel there.


    Mom insisted that I should come with them. It had been so long since the two of them had some quality time together. I didn''t want to be in their way. I had arranged to stay over at Lynn''s place tonight.


    Sierra and I had asked if we could use our private beach for the beach party that was held today. Mom was fine with that.


    Lynn was feeling better again. "I''ve heard about your Benjamin makeover..." She said yanking at my brown hair. "He told you about that?" I asked incredulous. "Do you want to know what he said?" Tempting...


    "No." I abruptly said. Lynn laughed. "Sierra called me too, you know. About Benjamin dropping you off at your grandparents house. She has seen Benjamin kiss your cheek." She said smiling even wider. Shock colored my face.


    "I know you never want to talk about this with me, but you must know. Sierra, certainly isn''t going to give up so easily and she''ll probably fight dirty. You must keep that in the back of your pretty head now." Lynn said in a serious tone.


    she was using me as a dressing doll again. Towing me into an off white lace dress that reached till my feet. It had a pretty golden band around my waist. "You''ve got great taste." I complimented Lynn. "You''re a pretty doll."


    "Now come on let''s knock down the competition." She said as we walked out of my room.


    Our beach was great for having a private party like ours. Sierra of course was all over Ben again. tickling him this time. I went to sit right next to Zack.


    We all played a game of truth or dare. It was Naomi''s turn to pick someone now. "Sierra." She said giggling and winked at her. "Truth or dare?" She asked.


    Sierra gave it a thought. "Dare" she answered. "Kiss Benjamin on the lips." She said in a teasing tone. Sierra stuck her tong out towards Naomi and placed her hand on Ben''s neck. Then she kissed him right on his lips.


    Everyone started whistling and making noises. My whole body tensed up in response and tears welled up at the corners of my eyes. I fought them back. Be brave, I thought. Finally she released him.


    "Saphira." Sierra said saying my name for the first time. "Truth or dare." She asked. "Truth." I said immediately. "Alright¡­" Sierra said thoughtfully. "Have you ever kissed... A guy?" She asked smug. Okay, point taken I thought to myself.


    I directed myself towards Benjamin and started to answer her question. "No." I said boring into his eyes. "My lips have never met a man." I said.


    He looked at his hands now. Sierra started coughing to hide her laughter, but I still proceeded. "Nor will I ever, just kiss a random person though." I snapped.


    I hoped I made my point. I probably did because he looked at the ocean now. Let him feel it... I thought. Then it was my turn. "Sierra." I said trying to sound nice. "Truth or dare?" I questioned.


    "Truth." She replied smugly. "How many guys have you kissed?" I asked.


    "That depends on what you mean by kissing." She stated.


    She fell right into my trap. I hoped Ben would enjoy her answer to this.


    "A full peck on the lips qualifies." I explained.


    "Well, then about six guys, including Benjamin here." She said almost sounding proud of her prestige.


    I really felt like OR screaming at her. OR starting to cry. I decided that both options were unacceptable. I went for option three. Calming myself the heck down before making a fool out of myself.


    I wasn''t paying much attention to my surroundings anymore. Then all of a sudden Zachary''s lips were just inches from mine. I started to yell at him. "Have you lost your darn mind Zachary?" I said furious.


    He laughed very loud and scooped me up in his arms.


    "I forgive you." He said. "Benjamin is right. A woman''s virtue is worth more than silver and gold." He said and began to ran along our dock.


    "But into the ocean you go." He said roaring with laughter. Then he jumped off our dock.. I Screamed "NO!" on the top of my lungs but it was too late now.

 Chapter 31 - Jealous Much

    Saphira


    When he returned, I woke up again. He had dry clothes on now. He wore a button down black v-neck shirt and grey sweatpants. Ben came to sit on the side of my bed.


    "I''ve called your mother and at that time you were sleeping, so we decided it was best to keep you here." He said stroking my hair. "If you want, I could get Lynn to stay with you during the evening and night. Your mom won''t be able to make it home until 10:30 tomorrow morning." Benjamin explained.


    I looked at the clock, it said it was four o''clock in the afternoon.


    "No!" I quickly said.


    He smiled a little at my reaction.


    "Don''t you worry, your mom and I both agreed it would be best for me to stay with you in case of emergency." He said and showed me a card which said he could give someone a CPR. I raised one eyebrow. I wasn''t going to die or something.


    "Now there, please get some sleep. I''ll be right there on the couch." He said.


    "No!" I said again "I''m so cold." I said with a sulky voice.


    "Alright." He smiled, seeming to understand what it was I wanted. "Scoop over." He said as he put the pillow up against the headboard and laid himself right beside me.


    He opened his arms with a tempting smile, gesturing for me to come closer. I laid my head on his chest and wrapped myself around him tightly.


    "Better?!" He asked. "Much." I said probably way too fast again because he started laughing.


    One arm he wrapped around me, pulling me closer, and the other hand he used to rub my back up and forth. Even though my body really hurt, this felt very nice.


    "Close your eyes!" He commanded, kissing the crown of my head. He sang me a song. His voice was the last thing I heard.


    When I woke up I realized I had pulled one leg on both of his. I immediately pulled my leg back and he noticed I had woken up. I felt so ashamed.


    "Hey Saph." He said. "How are you feeling?" Ben asked. I moaned in response. "You''ve got to get up, you must drink." He said worried. I made my unwillingness to let go of him very clear. I snuggled my head against his chest and grabbed a handful of his shirt, pressing myself against him.


    He sighed.


    "Please Evangeline, you need to keep hydrated." He said persuasively. I wasn''t about to let go of this moment, this felt much to nice. So I held him even tighter.


    I shook my head.


    "Pretty please." He started begging now.


    "I promise I''ll be here." He said kissing the crown of my head again. I tried to get up but I had no strength. He noticed that and helped me.


    I drank a whole bottle of water, then he pulled me back into his arms. I looked up at him to see him smile. I smiled back and buried my face against his chest.


    I didn''t know if it would be okay, but I placed my hand in the only hand he still had free, resting on his stomach. He closed his hand to secure mine.


    We were quiet for a while and he started rubbing my back again. I squeezed his hand in response.


    "I wonder¡­" He said. while playing with my fingers. "I hope you don''t get mad at me for asking but¡­ Was it true, what you said back on the beach?" He asked. I realized what he meant. "Every word." I stated. "But don''t get me wrong Saph. It just seems so unrealistic that no guy has ever touched your lips." He said carefully. "I mean, it isn''t like were in Saudi or something." I let go of him at once. I know I was fully dressed, but I felt like I was totally naked right now. "You think, just because I lay here with YOU right now, that I''ve been intimate with others? I''m not like that! I¡­" I felt so venerable.


    "Saph, that''s not what I meant at all." He said trying to sooth me.


    "I just can''t imagine that there haven''t been other guys that have pursued you. That''s all." He said trying to explain.


    "Not all of us would just randomly kiss someone. Just because a game tells them to, without even thinking about what kind of effect that could have on other people." I said tying yell at him.


    My words didn''t make any sense at all. why would he even care what other people thought. He could kiss anyone he wanted. It wasn''t like he was mine...


    It was quiet for a while and I fought back the tears that were trying to overpower me. I couldn''t find the strength to fight it, so the float gate of tears opened. "I''ve never even been this close with another guy before. Actually, your lips kissing me to life today, have been the very first time any guy had ever touched my lips." I said starting to sob even more now. I just couldn''t control it...


    He was silent.


    "See, you don''t even care." I accused him.


    I buried myself close against his chest. Tears flowed and spilled on his shirt. He held me tight and then leveled his head to mine. "Don''t you ever dare to say that again." He said stern.


    "Or even think it for that matter."


    He warned me. He looked into my eyes and slowly traced my lips with his index finger. "Your lips a precious to me." He said. "Don''t you dare, ever give them to someone who isn''t going to be your husband." He said while kissing my nose.


    "I promise." I whispered. "In return I''ll promise you, I''ll never kiss another woman again." He vowed, taking my hand and slowly started kissing it.


    "On one condition." Ben added looking into my eyes with great earnest. "Anything." I promised, always reacting to quickly, to sound casual. He laughed again and put one finger under my chin so he could look into my eyes.


    "I want you to promise me, that you I and I will start swimming lessons next week. It is ridiculous; when you open up your bedroom window, the first thing you see is water and you can''t even swim." He said making a disapproving face at me.


    "I promise." I said. "Each Saturday morning, 10 o''clock sharp." He said. Benjamin dried all the tears that were still on my face and held me for a while.


    It seemed that besides calling my mom, he also ordered us food while I had slept. I couldn''t swallow it. My whole throat felt like it still was on fire. Benjamin watched me be in pain and wanted to cheer me up a bit, I think.


    "Did you hear your school will have a costumed ball this year?" Ben asked exited. "I heard that, but I''m not going though." I said wryly. "Why not?" Ben asked sounding confused.


    "The truth?! Don''t laugh though, but I honestly can''t dance." I confessed shyly.


    "Swimming lessons¡­ Dancing lessons¡­ That will cost you though." He said wiggling his eyebrows. "What will you give me in return?" He teased.


    I laughed. He was such a flirt. "Seriously Ben, think it through¡­ Which guy at school would you prefer taking me?" I teased him now.


    He raised both his eyebrows and took my face in his hands. "Tell me." He said trying to smolder the truth right out of me. "Who is the guy that has asked you? Do I know him?" He prompted. His faces being dead serious now.


    "Sure you do." I said very slowly.. He must know the answer to this question right? Still, I didn''t know how he was going to take this.

 Chapter 32 - Guilt

    Saphira


    "It''s Zachary." Ben was quite now. "Do you want to go with him?" He asked softly.


    "Obviously not." I rolled my eyes at him. "Good" He said smiling again. "How would I pay you back though?" I tried to come up with something.


    "Dinner before the dance." He said stroking my hair now. "You want me to buy you dinner?" I verified. He rolled his eyes at me. "No, but I would like it if you''d cook for me though . Just the two of us." He pulled me onto his lap and kissed my forehead again.


    Benjamin


    It was midnight and my phone kept buzzing. I gently got out of bed, not wanting to wake Saph. I reached for my phone on one of the nightstands. It was Raina again.


    "Hey Raina, this isn''t a good time." I whispered. "Benjamin Al-Raji Saud; what is wrong with you? Does it take that little to get over Jasmine and forget about her completely, even though I told you that you she could be in trouble. You don''t seem to care." Raina said in anger.


    "Raina, that is unfair." I disagreed, walking out of Saphira''s bedroom. "Jasmine had told me over and over again, that I should continue my search for a wife. I''ll be damned if I have to spend my entire life with someone I don''t love." I stated


    "Love is something entirely different than screwing every female you see." Raina said, surprising me with the language she used. "Pardon me?!" I uttered.


    "You know what I mean." She yelled. I sighed. Jasmine, was not something or someone I liked to think about. The more I thought about her, the more my lungs failed to work. Thinking of her felt like a stone pressed on my chest.


    "Okay." I gave up. I paced around Saphira''s living room. "Do you think there is something wrong?" I asked with a small voice. "Yes!" Raina breathed. "When was the last time you''ve talked to her?" I wasn''t sure¡­ I had been so busy with Saphira. I felt utterly guilty now.


    I ran my hand through my hair. "I don''t know." I shrugged. "it''s been a while."


    "Can we go see her?" Raina asked. "I have tests coming up." My head exploded. It was definitely a bad idea to see her again. "Maybe you could ask grandfather to send her over?" I thought out loud.


    "I''ve tried that." Raina said. "And?" I urged. "There is this brother in law, that won''t let her." Raina was quiet for a moment.


    A brother in law? I didn''t like the idea of another man who controlled Jasmine''s life. Besides, why would he disobey the Sultan''s request? "Who is he?" I asked. "I heard his name is Saeed Sheikh." Sheikh? Mhh¡­


    "Ben?" Raina said in a low voice. "Yes?" I answered in the same tone. "You shouldn''t give up on her that easily." Was I wrong for continuing my search? I enjoyed my time with Saphira¡­ Did I love her? No, not yet. But I was sure I would very soon. Did I love Jazz? Yes I did unwillingly, but I did without a doubt.


    Saphira


    That morning I woke up and he was gone. I had trouble remembering if it all was just a beautiful dream or... My thoughts were interrupted by hearing a familiar voice behind my bedroom door. A voice that didn''t seem to be long here. "Wake up, ya sleepy head." I heard Sierra say.


    Then she just barged right in. "Get up." She said in a harsh voice. "I''m helping you get dressed." I looked at her, stunned. Was this for real? Sierra is going to help me, I thought. It didn''t seem right. She helped me get undressed until I was only in my underwear and got a bath running for me. She was being very nice . She even smiled. What was up with that and where was Ben... My Ben.


    She picked out clothes for me as well. A blue and white striped t-shirt and blue jeans. After that she even brushed my hair into a ponytail. That was odd. There was something really fishy about all this.


    Sierra helped me get downstairs and Benjamin was in the kitchen. His eyes let up as soon as he saw me and then they went flat again. He wanted to take me over, but Sierra insisted she could manage.


    "How are you feeling today?" He asked me nonchalantly. "Still a bit dazed actually." I said. "It was quit the evening." I said while flirting with him.


    Of course I knew he was referring to me falling in the ocean and all. But I was trying to lay on thick that Ben belonged to me now. But obviously he didn''t work with me. Did he NOT belong to me now?


    He didn''t respond to my flirting all day. I had this nauseated feeling in my stomach. And it had nothing to do with my health. As the hours past I began to feel very sad. Sierra and Ben teamed up to take care of me this morning. It was hard for me to watch them.


    It was obvious they knew each other well. He didn''t seem to give me the time of day and Sierra was all over him again. She hung around his neck and she even gave him a back massage, because he had complained he had twisted his arm while saving me.


    The whole time I was right there in the room with them. It made me feel disgusted and used even. I couldn''t handle it anymore, so I went upstairs and took a nap.


    By the time my mom arrived, I heard Ben enter my bedroom. I acted as if I were asleep because I wasn''t sure I had my emotions under control. He kissed my forehead and went out.


    Mom was shocked to see me all pale. She wanted to get the week off, but I convinced her I would be just fine. She had put a blanket and a pillow for me to rest. Mom didn''t want to let me out of her sight and I was fine with that, for now.


    When the doorbell rang I jumped up.. My stomach twisted. Would it be Benjamin to check up on me?

 Chapter 33 - Ancor

    Saphira


    I was wrong. It wasn''t Benjamin. It was Zachary. Mom had opened up the front door and Zack came in. He had a red rose in his hand and looked like a dog with his tail between his legs.


    "I''m so sorry Saphira." Zach said when he came to sit beside me on the couch. "I honestly didn''t know you couldn''t swim." He said with guilty eyes. "Is there anything I can do for you?" I shook my head. "Don''t worry Zach, I survived, so you won''t be charged with murder."I laughed darkly.


    "Maybe attempt to murder." I said making a face. He finally smiled now. "I''m really so-" I interrupted him. "Seriously Zach, don''t worry. I''m okay!" I said trying to convince him.


    Mom walked back into the living room and eyed Zachary and me sitting there, with a rose in his hands. She probably thought he was the one I was in love with¡­.


    Amanda called me a few times a day and Lynn asked each morning if she could come to visit me. I told her I had to rest and that I wouldn''t be fun to be around. Part of it was the true though. I wasn''t any fun at all.


    I stared at my window the whole day, every day of that first week. I did nothing else. Zachary wasn''t bothered by that. Even though I told him not to come back the next day he always did. Sometimes he just sat beside me staring out my window. Saying nothing. He just let me be. And every day he brought me another red rose.


    By the time it was Thursday there were five red roses in my vase and Benjamin didn''t even bother to contact me. That hurt more then I could bare. I was getting depressed. I even got Lynn alarmed, but I never told her about what happened that night. I didn''t want to talk about it. The only one that new some of it was Amanda.


    On Saturday morning I didn''t want to get out of my room. Mom was going to see an old friend she hadn''t seen in over seventeen years, so I took my chair again and placed it in front of my open window. I just stared at the waves like I did this whole week.


    There were three thuds against my door "Come in Zach" I said. I didn''t even bother to turn around anymore. It would''ve only gotten me out of my concentration. I found a remedy to my tears during the week and that was feeling nothing. Nothing at all. Then all of a sudden I felt a very big hand on my shoulder and it wasn''t Zachary''s.


    I jumped a little and looked up to see who it was. There went my little theory of feeling nothing. As soon as I looked into his eyes every, memory of THAT evening came back to me.


    I didn''t speak because my voice would betray me, just as my eyes were betraying me right now. I started to sob uncontrollably while staring at his face. He stared at my vase of red roses without saying one word. He looked frustrated for some reason.


    Finally I broke the silence. Obviously he was already well aware of my emotions, so why would I hold back now.


    "What are you doing here?" I said cold as ice. "Don''t you have date with Sierra to attend or something?" He was stunned by my choice of words, that much was clear on his face.


    "I don''t date." He stated, sounding indifferent now."


    "Of course you don''t" I said sarcastically with a bitter edge. "If you expected company, then why are you still in your pajamas?" He questioned. I looked him straight in the eyes. "Haven''t you heard, yet?!" I said wryly. "I live in them these days." I said in a mocking tone.


    "Well get dressed then. You made me a promise you''d learn how to swim, remember? Each Saturday morning at ten." He reminded me. I started to laugh without humor now.


    "I''m sorry I gave you the wrong impression about....." He said calmly trailing off his sentence. What wrong impression? Impression about WHAT?! I thought.


    "But it seemed better this way, having some space between us." He went on.


    He''d done it now. "What are you, mental?" I said furiously. "Don''t come here acting like you actually care. If that was the case you would of at least contacted me." I yelled at him. "Or did you think I wouldn''t mind? Go ahead, take your promises to someone else! I think Sierra would be thrilled if you''d take HER to the dance. I''m sure she would just LOVE that."


    "Okay, hold on a sec . You are mad at ME because Sierra is in love with me?" He seemed stunned now. "That''s not really my fault now is it?" He was sounding angry now too.


    "Fine," I said. "Suit yourself, but count me out!" I started walking away from him.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" He shouted, as he grabbed me by the arm and yanked me back, holding me close to his side.


    I wasn''t having this, so I tried pulling myself away from his iron grip. "LET ME GO!!" I yelled at him while punching on his chest with both my fists.


    "ENOUGH!" He roared with authority in his voice. He picked me up like a drag doll and carried me to our swimming pool, on our roof terrace. With one hand he held me tight and the other he took his shoes off.


    As I tried to free myself again, while kicking around, he had picked me up and jumped into the 2.25 m pool. Both being still fully dressed and now soaking wet.


    He swam with me until we were floating in the center, where I had no escape what so ever. "LET ME GO, LET ME GO!" I yelled at him.


    "Fine." He said calmly and let go of me entirely. Just before my head went under water, he pulled me back and held me close to his body. "I can let go of you again" He said darkly. "And let you..." He said trailing off his sentence. OR, you could just stop fighting me. It''s Your choice."


    I surrendered right there and then. Where was I supposed to go, really?!


    I said nothing and held on to him and put my chin on his right shoulder, settling myself in his embrace. This felt right. this felt like my place. The place where I belonged.


    I felt myself getting angry again. Angry of the thought of Sierra being right here when I was not. I had to distract myself. I could think of a way how. Wanting to smell his delicious sent, I pressed my nose against the side of his throat and breathed.


    It was quite for a while and he began to stroke my hair. I was thinking of the first time Lynn and I went shopping. I remembered without even knowing him, I felt so intrigued by his way of thinking. "True love is not found. it''s build." I thought out loud still breathing in his neck.


    He said that it wasn''t so much about falling in love with someone. It was about the choice you made to love that one person. I realized I was wrong, I wasn''t just falling in love with him. I loved him. I had made that choice without even realizing I did and it was my burden to bair.


    "Err... what did you say?" Ben asked confused. I made myself look at his beautiful hazel eyes and placed my forehead against his. "I''m sorry." I said as I felt his warm breath touched my lips. "About what Saph?" We were so close now. I felt the urge to kiss him and leaned in.


    He closed his eyes and he parted his mouth in response. I caught myself right on time and decided this wasn''t the right moment. I couldn''t get myself too carried away now, before he would decide we needed some space again. Instead I traced his lips with my index finger.


    He started to pant a bit. "About overreacting." I said with my finger still on his lips. My heart raced and my head swam, but I found the strength to part myself from him by pulling away a bit.


    I just held him enough so I wouldn''t drown.


    He had to catch his breath and I smiled at that. I felt a bit smug.


    In return he smirked at me.


    Before I would start feeling all dazed again, I had to get a hold on myself. "What do you think about starting my REAL swimming lessons next week? And go get some dry clothes on right now." I said trying to get a grip on myself. "Alright." He was sounding a bit nonchalant now. "I think it would be better with you wearing an actual bathing suit." He teased. Then he towed me out of the water.


    We took some towels and went inside to change.


    When I was done getting dressed I wanted to see if Benjamin was also done using the guest bedroom. When I opened my door I almost got a heart attack. Benjamin was right behind my door waiting for me in his swimming shorts. His cloths were wet of course, so this was the only dry thing he had. My goodness¡­ he was hot.


    We went to the beach to let his cloths dry in the sun. Benjamin was on the phone with someone. I overheard him talk. He had said something like. "She''s got me now, she won''t require your service anymore." And he hung up his phone.


    I wanted to ask him what that was about, but Benjamin pulled me in his arms, against his chest and kissed the temple of my face. "I have realized something.." He said as he pulled my chin up, so he could look at me.

 Chapter 34 - Falling

    Saphira


    "I thought of falling in love, as something wrong and something unsteady." Benjamin said as he was scrutinizing my face, to see what my reaction was to his new found theory. "Maybe falling in love, isn''t so bad after all." Benjamin smirked.


    "I had it all wrong. Love is not necessarily only a decision." Benjamin seemed lost in thought for a moment. What would he be thinking about? I bit my lip. I wasn''t sure where he was going with this.


    "You have nothing to be nervous about." He said chuckling. "Let me explain." He said as he brushed his hand along my face.


    "I have reconsidered my theory, and now I have a new one." I looked at him dubious. He tried to hold back his smile now. He wasn''t fooling me though. "You can find true love¡­ by falling in love¡­" He said as he placed his hand on my heart.. "But I now believe, true love is about falling in love with the same person, over and over again."


    "In the sense of falling in love once and then sticking by it¡­ And making the decision to love. Always. And build the solid foundation of friendship together." I don''t know why¡­ but there were tears rolling down my cheeks. "Don''t cry now, Ma Belle Evangeline." He said as he whipped away my tears with his fingers.


    "What I meant to say was¡­" I seemed like he was trying to think of the right words. "I have fallen in love with you." He said while frowning. "No, that doesn''t cut it." He said while shaking his head sideways. Then he wrapped both his hands around my face. "I love you, always" He vowed as he kissed my nose.


    "Saphira, There are some things I haven''t reconsidered. For instance, I do still believe in the tradition of the, err.. Wedding night." I looked at him confused again.


    "Well¡­" He said without finishing his sentence. "This." He said while touching my nose with his and then leaned in. I closed my eyes in response. "Is a very BAD idea." He said while abruptly putting space between us.


    I bit my lip¡­ "Why is that?" I asked a bit confused. Didn''t he want to kiss me as bad as I wanted him to? "I''m just a guy, you know." He said while looking at me meaningfully.


    I still looked confused, I really didn''t grasp what he was trying to tell me. "If¡­ we cross that line¡­ Well, it would be really hard for me to practice¡­ Err¡­ Self-control." Now, I got his point. "Oh." I gasped. "So you behave now, alright." He said chuckling again.


    Benjamin


    It had been a terrible week. I had flown up and down from Malibu to Boston, from Boston to Saudi, and back to Malibu again. I sighed heavily, as I was about to board my plane to campus again. Well Jasmine was probably right about the size of my ecological footprint. I shook my head in frustration.


    Why had she acted like that last week? She had been utterly cruel to me when I had talked to her on the phone. I flew all around the world, just because Raina made me worry about her, just to be scolded like that.


    "Your highness, at the time we met, I hadn''t known who you were. If I would of known then, I would never consolidated with you." Jazz had stated when Raina had called her and handed me the phone.


    "It is your right as a man to be with- and have all the woman you want. I want to let you know that I will send back the laptop to the palace and I no longer wish to have any contact with you." She had said. I remembered her voice break on every word of the sentence.


    I had disagreed with her and I had tried so hard to persuade her into listing to me. It was no use, she was so stubborn at times.


    "Your highness, can I get you something to drink?" The darkhaired flight attendant asked. "Cognac please." I shrugged, not looking up at her. She brought me a crystal glass of liquor and I started slowly spinning my glass again.


    I shouldn''t think about Jasmine anymore. Today, seeing how much it had affected Saph that I wasn''t fully invested in her, did something inside of me. I should let Jasmine go and love Saphira as fiercely as I could.


    Unlike Jazz, she was so eager to me with me. Her whole body seemed to yearn for me. Yes, of course that was lust. But was that a bad thing? I thought not.


    Still, it did feel a little like a cheated on Saphira, not that I was planning to lust on another woman''s body, but more in the way that I didn''t give her all of me. She just knew me as Benjamin. She did not know I was Benjamin Al-Raji Saud, prince of Saudi Arabia.


    When I talked about marriage with her, I had never spoken about all that marriage to me would entail. Would she be up to that? Would she be up to marriage at all?


    She was young, was she too young? I sighed heavily and closed my eyes. I tried to repress the image of those cat-like green eyes, and tried to concentrate as hard as I could on the deep blue set of eyes of my Evangeline. She was my star in the darkness, my warmth in the cold night.


    Jasmine


    I had been crying for days now. I had been so mean to the one who was most dear to me. I missed Benjamin with every viper in my being. "Jasmine, it is you, it had always been you." He had shouted in frustration through the phone. I had told him in was all in his head. That there had been nothing between us and he had to stop contaminating my good name.


    No, I was not the type of woman who wanted to be married to any man. He wasn''t a acceptation. But if I should be married to any man at all, it would have been him.


    He was my best friend in the whole entire world and I had crushed him. I could feel I did. What if he had called my house again, and Saeed picked up the phone? What if Saeed would find the laptop and all the mails Benjamin and I had send to each other of these lasts months?


    He would kill me. He was a cruel and violent man. It was better this way. I could not make Benjamin happy. Raina had asked for me to come to the palace, she had pleaded to the sultan. It was a lost cause.


    Each night Saeed creeped into my room. I hadn''t slept since he and my oldest siter had arrived. My body hurt and I was so tired. Still I lived and I breathed. Although I sometimes felt like I barely did.. I felt like I was falling in to a deep pit and would never be able to get out.

 Chapter 35 - Plotting

    Benjamin


    I stood there for a while, letting this news sink in. I was going to spend January till the end of May in Saudi Arabia. What the heck was I going to tell Saphira? Sure I could tell her I had signed up to study abroad. Wouldn''t it be strange that I had never told her I applied in the first place? And what if she would ask me to stay?


    I could hardly tell her the Sultan of Saudi ordered me to go and that the Sultan was my grandfather to begin with. If I wanted her to be my wife, she had to know someday.


    Maybe now would be a good moment? "Hey handsome." I heard a woman whisper in my ear, as she pressed her breasts against my back, holding me around the waist. "Why don''t you come back to my place, if you seek some privacy." She said as she turned around to look at me.


    She pressed her hands on my chest and looked at me intently. "Jada." I had to catch my breath. "Mhh¡­. Ben." Her nose tickled against my neck. "You smell as lovely as ever." She breathed. It had been so long. I groaned.


    She looked up at me, her eyes daring me to take her there and then. I leaned in a bit and she eagerly followed my movements. No, this wasn''t what I wanted. I had promised Saph, I would never kiss another woman.


    I abruptly took her by the shoulders and distanced myself from her. "What''s wrong?" Jada asked bewildered. "I can''t do this anymore." I said shocked by my own words. She pouted her lips.


    Jada smiled at me. "You know where to find me when you change your mind." She said as she kissed my cheek.


    In a daze, I walked back through the crowd, to the dance floor. I sharply blew out some air. I was getting soft, I thought. I patted my friend on the back and Daniel turned around.


    "Let''s go." I frowned. "Come on now, don''t be a sour puss." He laughed. I shrugged. "I''ll be a married man next month." He said apologetic. "I am no prince of Saudi Arabia, I cannot keep several wives in my own harem, where my grandfather is the sultan." He said pleading.


    "Alright, I''ll be at the bar." I said unwillingly. "Brandi please." I said as I ordered my drink at the large bar.


    I cursed under my breath. Jada stirred something in me and I had a hard time putting it to sleep again. I pondered for a moment and then I took out my Phone.


    Benjamin: Hey Saph, are you sleeping?


    She probably was, since it was around one in the morning, her time.


    Hey my Ben. :Saphira


    Possessive much?! I laughed at that. Why wasn''t she asleep? Would she be at home? I sighed. I sometimes had a hard time with the fact she could go wherever she wanted. She was brought up in a more American way.


    Benjamin: How come you''re up?


    Watching TV. :Saphira


    Benjamin: Anything good on?


    I''d rather have you here with me. :Saphira


    Benjamin: What are you wearing?


    A blue satin pajama dress with lace, why?:Saphira


    Benjamin: I wish I could see you.


    Yeah wel¡­ you and your stupid rules.:Saphira


    If we don''t break any of them, it will take years.:Saphira


    Years?! What will she do when she finds out my intention to marry her this summer?


    Benjamin: Maybe it will be sooner than you think.


    I wish you were here now.:Saphira


    Should I take a flight now? No, not a good idea. If I would do that I would shred her dress from her body and make her mine. That''s wasn''t the way I wanted it to happen. "Hey bro, let''s go." Daniel said as he took a seat next to me at the bar.


    My driver was parked out front and we got in. "Ah¡­ the silence." I smirked. "You are getting old man." Daniel snickered. "My friend, you do realize, that study has concluded that the level of noise in nightclubs, may increase the risk of noise-induced hearing loss."


    "Ugh, shut up Ben."


    "Even when you''re drunk you are annoying." He barked a laugh.


    We went straight up to our penthouse. "How do you do, Jouline." Daniel said drunkenly to our maid, who was waiting for us to return. "Good¡­" Jouline started to say. "Night I guess your Highness and sir Daniel." She said as she approached us.


    She was about fifty years old, Arabic, veiled and was now looking at us, as if she wanted to be upset by our behavior. Then suddenly she smiled. "Can I make you some food? It is good to eat something after you drank this much." She said. I didn''t think it was a question as she went straight to the kitchen.


    "That woman keeps us alive." Daniel said slurring the words. "Agreed." I beamed. "That is why I need to get married, you know." Daniel said as he picked up a stick from the pool table. He waggled a bit as he tried to concentrate. I laughed at that.


    "But what will happen if I don''t like her?" He said. Or at least I thought he said that, because the guy was utterly drunk.


    "If she is anything like her younger sister, you will." The thought of Jazz made me unable to breath, so I poured us a glass of whiskey, and drank both our glasses in one go.


    "You have to be kidding me." Daniel said as he walked towards me. "She is a witch, you know." He said as his alcoholic breath blew in my face. I frowned. "She has got some kind of spell on you. I will smack that spell out off you." Daniel said as he punched me on my jaw.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I yelled. "No, what''s wrong with you?!" Daniel shouted back. I heard a glass fall to the ground. "Jouline, were fine. Don''t be alarmed." I said soothingly.


    I walked towards one of our walls, which were all made of glass and stared at the nightlights of Boston. We had a great view, unlike Malibu all the rooftops were covered in snow this time of year.


    "You need to let Jasmine go." Daniel urged. "I know." I ran my hand through my hair. "Maybe you should come when I meet Na?ma." Daniel plotted. "Some closure." Daniel said pleased with his idea. Me being in her house would shock her, I thought. Good maybe I would give her a hard time breathing and I could turn the tables. "That would be brilliant." He smiled. I didn''t know¡­ Maybe I should.. I would be in the country by then anyways.

 Chapter 36 - Star

    Saphira


    Christmas break was almost over. It will be the best Christmas I''ve ever had. Mostly because Benjamin decided to stay all two weeks in Malibu. That meant I got to see him almost every day. I was getting so used to that.


    He was becoming an addiction. When I wasn''t with him I longed for him, like an addict needing his drug. I went from high to high. I couldn''t seem to get enough of him. It made me wonder how I''d survive, when he went back to college again.


    Even though, we spend a lot of time together, we weren''t often alone. Benjamin didn''t allow much alone time between the two of us. We hung around the beach a lot, with our common friends. Being around others usually made us be more cautious. But even then we started to slip up, more and more often now. Flirting and touching each other, when we probably shouldn''t.


    Boundaries started to fade.


    Balancing on the thin line of friendship, started to get even more difficult, because we often fell into the depths of romance. Not that I minded much, though. I wasn''t the one who came up with these stupid rules.


    That was probably the reason why I slipped up the most. I think. But even Benjamin had a hard time now.


    Today I was in luck. He granted me a day alone with him. How I treasured days like these. Benjamin came to spend the day at my place. Mom had to work, so we were by ourselves, laying on my families private beach together. I was wrapped up around his body, snuggling on his chest, and stroking his arms that were surrounding me.


    I just couldn''t help myself. I looked up at him and he sighed. I gave Ben an Eskimo kiss while rubbing our noses against each other. Then I kissed him on his cheek and whispered in his ear. "I love you." I said softly, kissing the hollow beneath his ear. Tracing his jaw line with my lips, down to his neck and went back up again. I stopped at the corner of his mouth. I knew that was forbidden.


    "Evangeline, it feels like you keep pushing our limits."


    I bit my lip when he said that. "You know that you''re the one making these for us, though." I said looking into his eyes now.


    "Yes. Well, about that. I''ve received a letter this week¡­ I had applied to study abroad coming semester." I raised both my eyebrows. Where was he going with this? I kept quiet, waiting for him to start talking again.


    "In Saudi Arabia actually, but the program was full. One of the students canceled so there''s an open spot now. And school already agreed to it." I stared at him blankly.


    " I''ll leave Monday morning." He said playing with my hair. I didn''t understand what he was trying to tell me and I started counting the days in my head. "Sunday it will be my birthday right?!" I still didn''t grasp what he said. "Yes, and I''ve arranged to leave the day after." I was shocked. Was he serious?!


    He was serious. Yesterday we had celebrated new year together with our friends on the beach and today was my 18th birthday. I couldn''t seem to be happy about it. In fact there wasn''t much I felt at all. Mostly I''ve felt very numb.


    These last few days went by in a daze. They all sang for me and I opened presents. Benjamin said he would give his present at the airport tomorrow. This all felt so surreal.


    I didn''t sleep that night. Lynn, Zachary and Sierra were at the airport too. Along with his parents and younger brothers to say our goodbyes. Before he had to check in, we sat in my car for a few minutes, so we could have some privacy.


    I noticed Ben had made a fist with one hand, and with the other he pulled up my chin. He dried my tears with the back of his fist. Kissed my forehead and then opened up his hand. He had a beautiful golden necklace in his hand. With a star shaped pendant that was covered in Diamonds And Safire''s. I gasped when I saw it.


    Benjamin traced the shape of my collarbone with his free hand and then he hung the necklace around my neck and started talking. "Do you remember the promises we''ve made, that night we''d spent?" He asked meaningfully.


    Then he gently started kissing each inch of my face while avoiding my lips. He gave me a hard time concentrating but I tried to remember.


    "Your lips a precious to me." I remembered him say now.. "Don''t you dare, ever giving them to someone who isn''t going to be your husband." He had said while kissing my nose. "I promise." I had whispered to him . "And I''ll promise you, I''ll never kiss another woman again." He had vowed to me.


    ''"Yes, I do remember." I said staring at him. "That''s the only thing I ask." He said while looking intently into my eyes.


    His father was very pleased with him going overseas. Even though he liked me as a friend for Lynn, he did not approve for his son to go along with his ''infatuation'' as he had called our love.


    I think that it was due to the fact my mom, the one he had fallen in love with so many years ago, refused him. So now he was convinced that Benjamin should have an arranged marriage, just like he had with Benjamin''s mom, to find true happiness.


    Benjamin held my hand the whole time. Until the very last moment. Even when the others said their goodbyes he never let go of me. Normally we would never flaunt our¡­ whatever we had, so publicly and especially not with his father around.


    I didn''t really care what his father thought of it now. I wanted to hold on to him for as long as I could. When it was time to let go. He tilted his head to the side and pulled my chin up, so he could read my face. "Can you do me one more favor?" He asked. I looked up at him to see what it was he wanted.


    "Can you please send me a picture of you each morning?" I didn''t get it, why did he want a picture of me, when he could have me in real life. Of course only during the weekends, but still. I nodded ''yes '' because my lips were trembling.


    I promised myself I wouldn''t, but I cried. Benjamin sighed and hugged me close to his body. "I love you." I whispered. "You are my star." He whispered back. "Prove it and stay with me." I said in so much earnest.


    Benjamin frowned at me. "I could think of so much better things the two of us could do¡­ " I said seductively. "Tempting." He said and smirked at me. "I can too¡­" He said wiggling his eyebrows.


    He bit his lip playfully. "Which is the whole reason why this is for the best." He said being serious now. I sighed. There was no way I could talk him out of this. Believe me I tried.


    Lynn had asked her parents if she could drive me home, because I couldn''t stop crying. "My parents don''t mind me driving you¡­ They will come pick me up when I give them a call." Lynn said with a concerned voice.


    "I''ll be fine. Go with your parents, when I have calmed down, I will drive myself home. Don''t worry." I told her with my head against my steering wheel. She didn''t look convinced but her parents were leaving the airports parking lot now, so she had to go.


    "Call me when you get home." Lynn commanded me. I gave her a soldiers salute like I always did and she stepped into her parents car. Everyone was gone now. Except for Zachary, he was lingering outside of his car. Maybe he had car trouble. Whatever it was I had other things to deal with now.


    My heart almost stopped when he knocked on my car window.


    "Can I come in for a second?" He asked me. "Fine." I snapped. Immediately I felt sorry. It wasn''t his fault. He was always so nice to me. Zachary got in the passenger seat and looked at me.


    "It is his worst decision ever." Zachary said while looking out his window. "I don''t understand how he can claim to love you, when he just leaved you like this. Without even making your relationship official. He is a fool, Benjamin Al-Raji." Zachary said while shaking his head.


    "What do you want to do today?" Zachary asked thoughtfully. "Why don''t you jump with me off our dock again, the idea of drowning sounds quit appealing, right now." I said laughing without humor. That set him off now¡­


    "What''s WRONG with you?!" Zachary shouted very angry. "Calm down Zach, I haven''t become suicidal." I said while rolling my eyes. "You should of seen your face." I said really laughing out loud now.


    Zachary on the other hand, was not so amused. "Don''t do that, ever again." He warned me with a serious face. Then he smiled a bit smugly. "I''m glad I got you laughing again." He said smiling very warmly. "Now seriously, what do you want to do today?" I shot him a look. "I''m not leaving you today, in case you become suicidal after all." He said smirking at me.


    I rolled my eyes at him again.


    He followed me to my house and we decided to just hang around and watch movies. He even watched chick flicks with me without complaining. We had a very relaxing time together. Just before mom came back from work, Zachary went home.


    "How did it go today?" Mom asked carefully scrutinizing my face to see if this was a safe topic. I pouted my lips at her. "That bad?" Mom asked concerned. "Well, He gave me this." I held up the golden necklace with the star shaped pendant, covered in diamonds and Safire''s.


    "W. O. W." Mom exclaimed making the word sound as three different syllabus. "That''s uh¡­ ridiculous¡­. That must of cost¡­" Mom said trailing off her sentence, looking stunned. "I know. Its¡­ something." I said agreeing.


    This necklace WAS ridiculous. "I thought the two of you hadn''t made anything official yet? I mean you didn''t spend much time alone did you?" Mom asked sounding like a cop interrogating a valiant. "No." I said feeling accused.


    "Benjamin never made anything official¡­." I said trying to defend myself. "Then maybe his father was right after all.. Maybe the two of you will see by the end of semester, that this was all just in infatuation after all." What did she just say?

 Chapter 37 - Unfocussed

    Saphira


    I felt my blood bump to my head. "WHAT?!" I almost yelled at mom. Mom raised both her hands, palms showing in surrender. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was such a touchy subject." Mom said looking stunned from my reaction. I felt sorry again. Mom just wasn''t so up to date on my life anymore. "It''s not your fault mom, it''s just all very complicated." I apologized. "Want to talk about it?" Mom offered.


    "No defense, but I rather not." I answered. "Next topic then." Mom suggested. "Are you excited about school tomorrow?" Mom asked. "I think I''ll survive." I said wryly.


    That night I called Amanda for about three hours straight, crying of course. She was the only one that knew about everything that had happened between Benjamin and I.


    When my alarm clock went off the next morning, I felt like I hadn''t slept at all. Lynn wanted me to try out for her cheer squad, but I told her I honestly just liked to watch. It was way too much spotlight for me.


    I dressed myself in a pair of jeans and a thin white knitted pullover. Let my hair hang loose and took a picture for Benjamin. I made both my eyes point toward my nose. Then I sent the picture to his cell phone. He hadn''t called me yet. Should I just call him myself? Or would that be too pushy? The heck with it I thought. I pressed green..


    I bit my lip¡­ I had the phone on speaker and I could see that he was online on What''s-app now. He wasn''t picking up yet and then finally he did.


    "Hi, there Beautiful." Ben said charmingly. "Hey¡­." I said sounding a bit less abundant. "What''s going on with the silly faces?" Ben asked. "I miss you¡­ I wanted to show you I''m going nuts without you." I answered feeling a bit sulky..


    "What am I going to do with you?" Ben said chuckling quietly. "You can come home and kiss me?" I suggested. "Nice try." Ben said still sounding affectionate.


    "What time did you arrive?" I asked. "Uh.. about eight PM your time." Ben answered sounding thoughtfully. I did some quick math in my head. "I see¡­ you weren''t in a rush to call me¡­ I guess¡­" I said accusingly. I heard Benjamin sigh, but he didn''t respond.


    I wondered why he wouldn''t be eager to call me. In my head I saw all kinds of beautiful college girls. I bit my lip. "How are the students over there? I mean¡­ I heard Arabian woman are rather pretty." I said trying to go for casual.


    Benjamin started to chuckle again. I bit my lip in response. "Ma belle Evangeline, you''re not going jealous on me now, are you." He said laughing a bit louder. Now I didn''t respond¡­ I heard him sigh again, this time a bit heavier. "Your adorable when you sound jealous. Although my love, you have no reason to be. My heart belongs to only you and besides; the program only allows male students ." He said matter of factly. To be honest I didn''t know much of the country of my mothers roots.


    I gave it a thought¡­ when he put it this way¡­ "Alright." I finally let it go. "Saphira you do know you have only twenty minutes left, before your first class starts right?" Benjamin reminded me. I looked at the clock. "Shoot, nope I didn''t. I have to go." I said in a hurry now.


    "Can you do me one favor though?" I asked quickly. "Always." Ben answered meaningfully. "Make me a picture right now¡­ Please¡­?" I asked trying to sound angelic. "Sure." Ben answered simply. "Now, hurry you''ll be late." Ben said with authority in his voice.


    I ran down the stairs, grabbed my bag and car keys and ran straight to my car. I drove carefully but quickly to school campus and parked my car in the school parking lot. It reminded me much of my very first day because the lot was already filled again. Luckily this time I wasn''t late for my first class, because the teacher was late.


    Zachary would be in most of my classes this semester as well. That was a pleasant foresight. He saved me a seat in English. "You look awful." Zachary said looking concerned. "You haven''t slept much have you?" He asked.


    "I kind of waited up until Benjamin would give me a call that he had arrived¡­ " I said as the teacher walked in. "He didn''t call you?" Zachary asked frowning. "No. I called him this morning." I whispered back. Then we couldn''t speak any more because class started.


    Next class I had with Lynn. It was the only class Zack and I didn''t have together. We took a seat in the back. "Benjamin said he had a terrible flight, when he called last night. Didn''t you just have to laugh about the stewardess story?" He did call his parents last night¡­ would he have called me¡­ if I didn''t call him first this morning? I felt nauseated.


    "Saphira?" I was confused. Stewardess story? So a female steward? "No. I haven''t heard that one. " I said wryly.


    Lynn started to giggle, but then the teacher started his class. "I''ll tell you later."Lynn whispered. I couldn''t concentrate the whole class. I had no idea what the teacher was talking about. I knew this was supposed to be Biology, but nothing made sense.


    When class was over Zachary waited for us at the door. We would have physical education together. "Oh, right! I promised to tell you about the stewardess. "I had to laugh so hard." Lynn said snickering. Honestly my enthusiasm stopped at the word ''stewardess''.


    "Tell us about it." I said trying to bring some color in my tone. "Well I told you Ben said he didn''t have a good flight right." Lynn said rolling her eyes. "He told us about this blond stewardess being all clumsy around him. She kept asking him if she could get him anything. And when he did, she always brought back the wrong thing. But it gets even more hilarious." Lynn continued.


    Zach and I looked at each other. I guess we both didn''t see the humor in this story. "When Ben asked for a drink she spilled it all over him!" Lynn said laughing really loud. We were standing in front of the locker rooms now. "She was trying to dry him off with no use of course. So for the next remaining eight hours he was soaking wet from his coke." Lynn said while rolling her eyes again.


    I stared at Zachary and he stared back. "What you guys don''t find this funny?" Lynn asked snickering. "Now, I see why Ben Didn''t tell Saph this story alright." Zach said shaking his head.


    Lynn saw I wasn''t quite humored with her little tale at all. "Come on now Saphira. You''re not THAT insecure right?" Lynn asked dubious. She wasn''t far off mark though.


    We were playing basketball but I couldn''t concentrate again. Why would he mention the stewardess was blond? He must of really noticed her¡­. I kept seeing mental pictures of a blond girl touching my Benjamin. I lost all focus on the game.


    And then it was black.

 Chapter 38 - There Comes The Groom

    Jasmine


    Today our whole household was in a state of uproar. My eldest sisters Jaleesa and A?sha, who were already married, helped us prepare for days now. My sisters were flying around the house to get everything cleaned in time. It had to be spotless and absolutely perfect.


    I was tasked to make tons of sweets, which I really enjoyed. But I couldn''t understand why Na?ma was so overly excited about meeting the total stranger, with whom, if everything went well, she would marry within a month.


    Honestly I couldn''t figure out why she was so thrilled with the occasion. I mean, wasn''t she afraid to be trapped in a loveless marriage? It sounded like a complete nightmare to me. My hopes and dreams consisted of books, gaining knowledge and having a career of my own. Dad met mom when he was on a business trip in the United states. Mom had a doctors degree and dad had always been in awe of her passionate character and her fondness to expand knowledge. I guess the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, I sighed.


    "Yazz!" Na?ma shouted. Confused about the sudden fuss, I stared at my sister. "Why aren''t you dressed yet?!" Na?ma went on in the same shrieking voice. I glanced at my stained kitchen apron and snickered while I examined my flower covered hands.


    Na?ma didn''t look amused, so I coughed to masquerade my laugh. "Well¡­" I started while looking at the clock above the kitchen door. "To be honest I actually don''t understand why I have to be there. I mean, he is coming to marry you, so why do I need to fuss?" I said sourly.


    "Yasmine I have told you and I will tell you again, that the choice has not been made." My brother in law said, interrupting the conversation. What an up tied prick, I thought to myself. He thinks he is all that because he is the son of a sheik. I hated him with everything within me. For the last couple of months he had made my life a living hell.


    "But-" I tried. "Don''t start." Saeed said waving his hand as in to stop me from talking. "We will make sure he won''t pick you anyway. Wear your eye veil and say and act like we''ve practiced. For God sake, you should just act like yourself, that would put him off instantly. After Na?ma is married, I will ask father for your hand." He said eyeing me from head to toe.


    Horror struck I froze in place. I should of known that this was what he wanted. Every night of these last few months he stalked into my room at night. If I was lucky, he would only stare at me. "Yes an eye veil to cover those precarious green eyes of yours." Saeed added in a tone I couldn''t identify. I was going to throw up.


    "What?!" Na?ma questioned Saeed, after she threw a shocked expression in my direction. "I have discussed this with A?sha and she is fine with it." Saeed said as if that would explain his claim. "Why would I want to marry you, you''re my sister''s husband?" Na?ma asked puzzled. Hadn''t she notices the quick ''accidental'' touches, the strange long stares --. "And even if you weren''t." I said without concealing my disgust. I would regret doing so later.


    "Listen to me and listen very well" Saeed proceeded. "Your father is very sick, God only knows how long he has. Considering your dreadful feminist ideas and that sharp tongue of yours, you are very lucky that I want to marry you at all. And if you behave, I might let you take a course or two." My stomach twisted again and fury build up. "You might let me what?!" I almost shouted. "What I will and will not do, will never be up to you. I would rather die than to be your second wife."


    Did my father know about this monstrous proposal? I mean dad would never agree to let me get married at 17 right? It wasn''t uncommon in our society. "I will marry you in six months and that is the end of that." Saeed growled. I swallowed loudly, unable to look at his direction. "Na?ma will you help me get dressed?" I finally asked meaningfully, trying to get away from this nightmarish situation.


    Na?ma nodded and without acknowledging my brother in laws words, I walked past him, following Na?ma out of the kitchen. Before my feet hit the threshold, Saeed yanked me back by my wrists. "Don''t try anything funny in there, you hear me." He said threatening. "You will be mine" Saeed added possessively. Na?ma and I fled up the stairs, all humor gone. Neither one of us brought the subject up again.


    I quickly thought of something to talk about, before the subject of marriage to Saeed would come up. I was trying so hard to hold it together, I just wanted to die. "So if I get this straight-" I began while Na?ma helped me get dressed. "That guy is here to decide which sister he is going to marry?" I squeaked shaking my head.


    What cruel game was this? Jaleesa walked into the bedroom and soothed Na?ma, who was sobbing quietly. "Don''t worry, he''ll choose you. We''ll make sure he will." She said while raising my sisters chin and drying her tears. As usual I was mystified by Na?ma''s way of thinking. How could she, so eagerly want to marry a man she had never met?! Sure, our father didn''t have much time left, so finding a husband became even more urgent. But still¡­ by marrying him, she would have to leave us, leave our country. I would probably never see her again.


    There had to be another way.


    The doorbell rang. It wasn''t time yet, was it? I gave myself a last glance in the mirror, but there wasn''t much to see, rather than black. I wore a black abaya over my dress and my eyes were veiled. We hurried down the stairs. I sighed.


    Normally we would only wear the black cloak when we went outside our home. My covered blond curly hair, that reached till my hips, was tidily made into a bun. I heard two voices from our dining room when Na?ma and I walked to dads room. I looked at Na?ma but she just held up her shoulders.


    "The young man has made an unusual request." Saeed frowned when he walked into the room. He wants both of you to make him a dish of your own choice. They will help you cook and then, he wants you to serve him the dish and have a little talk with him. I know this is very unaccustomed, but I have agreed to it." Saeed directed himself to my father.


    ''They''?!


    "No, I can''t, I just can''t." Na?ma said shaking her head franticly. "This is bad Jazz." She said with a pleading look in her eyes. "Na?ma''s cooking skills weren''t bad, but it did not help that I excelled at cooking. "What do you want me to cook father?" She asked anxious. "Na?ma if you prepare your future husband my favorite meal, then Jasmine can make a dessert." Dad said coughing.


    A dessert? "Seriously?!" I said "Couldn''t he have come up with this brilliant idea last night or something. I mean come on, he could of said something to you about this yesterday, when you met him and his family?" I complained "He''s not supposed to enjoy your dish anyway." Na?ma said.


    "You should only be concerned about helping me." She continued. "Sure sure." I replied and pouted my lips. Of course I didn''t care whether he thought I could cook or not. Still, I didn''t like the feeling of being put on the spot like that.


    While I was getting started on the rice pudding, I heard an unfamiliar voice from behind and I jumped. "I''m Ryan and this is my friend Daniel, A short guy with dark curly hair and eyes as black as night said.


    I was horror struck.. That was not ''Daniel''! Our eyes were locked.

 Chapter 39 - With Clear Eyes

    Saphira


    Apparently I was hit right in the face with a basketball. I head hurt badly. When I opened up my eyes. There was a big burning and aching bump on my forehead.


    Zachary carried me to the school nurse. She said I probably had a slight concussion and I was excused for the rest of the day. "You were thinking of that stewardess, weren''t you?" Zachary asked while he walked me towards the passenger seat of his car.


    He was excused as well, so he could bring me home. My mom was in a meeting with the board so she couldn''t come pick me up. I pouted my lips in an angry manner, looking very darkly. "I thought so." Zachary said shaking his head again. "Do you want me to stay with you?" Zachary asked me with a smile lingering on the edge of his lips.


    "No, I''ll be just fine." I lied. I wasn''t going to be fine¡­ but that had nothing to do with my head. "Alright." He said as he got out of the car and opened the passenger door. He saw that I was a bit dizzy so he scooped me up. "Don''t start complaining now." He said as he walked me towards my front door.


    "Keys." He asked and opened up one hand from underneath my bottom. Zachary laid me down on the couch. "Can I get you something to drink before I go?" He asked like a real caretaker. "Really, I''ll be just fine." I said trying to sound convincing now.


    When Zachary went back to school I stared at the ceiling for a while. Trying not to think about the stewardess incident. Or the fact he did have time to call last night, but chose not to. Apparently just no time for me. I was sulking in the negative now. I was glad I remembered something positive.


    He had send me a picture if he had kept his word¡­. I turned my cell phone on and saw that he did have time to grant me that favor¡­ I opened up the picture and I gasped. He had taken a picture in front of a tall mirror. He wore a pair of light blue jeans, cognac colored shoes and a white slightly unbuttoned blouse.


    His hazel eyes looked happy and he made a thumbs up. How could he be happy? I wasn''t happy at all¡­ I felt totally miserable and what was up with the jeans? I had never seen him in anything other than a suit or a short when we went to the beach.


    I did nothing else then stair at that picture until mom came home after work. "I heard you bumped your head in physical education¡­." Mom said gawking at that big bump on my forehead. "How bad does it look?" I asked mom. Mom smirked at me. "Well that says enough." I said. We both started laughing now. "How was the rest of your first day?" Mom asked.


    I thought of Lynn''s little tale again. "fine." I lied trying to sound convincingly. Mom just eyed me. "What are we having for dinner?" I asked wanting to change the subject. "Rice and chicken." Mom said sounding proud of herself.


    Jasmine


    It was the prince of Saudi-Arabia, Benjamin Al-Raji Saud. Why would he lie about his identity? Benjamin was much taller than his friend and his shoulders were much broader. Benjamin was actually very buff, I had never noticed that about him before.


    Ryan looked like a frail man compared to our so called ''Daniel''. They were quite the contrast. Ryan wore a fancy suit and Ben wore jeans with a white blouse causally unbuttoned. He was overdoing it, trying to look like a commoner. He didn''t look common at all. I hated the fact that I once fell for his act when he convinces me he was a servant. I should of known instantly.


    Ben held his big fingers to his lips, while his absolutely stunning hazel eyes were smoldering mine. I forgot how much his presence affected me. Unwillingly, I was breathless.


    Why did that smug prince always have that effect on me? It had been a while since I worked at the palace, to pay off some of my families dept and all the while I was there, I tried to keep my feelings concerning him at bay.


    That all fired back at me now. Didn''t I tell him, I never wanted to see him again? What was he doing? He could get me killed.


    This had to be the first time I had ever dared myself to really look at him. and I couldn''t stop starring. I fought the urge to clear the distance between us. He was bad news, I thought to myself, fighting back the awe. "And you are?" Benjamin asked me with a crooked smile, that knocked the breath right out of me again. Keep breathing, keep breathing, I chanted to myself. Wait what did I miss?


    "That is my younger sister Yasmine." Na?ma said, stretching out the word ''younger'', clearly making a statement. "Jasmine." He said stretching out my name. "Oh, I see." Benjamin said with a deepened smile showing his unfairly straight and white teeth.


    "Uhm, yes uhm, we figured that we would help the two of you prepare your course. That way we can get to know each other a little." Ryan stumbled. I couldn''t help feel sorry for him. Although Benjamin could use some of his shyness, judging by the way he stood there as his cocky self.


    "Under supervision of your brother in law of course." He added looking shyly towards Saeed, who was standing near Na?ma. "I suppose it would be best if you help Na?ma." Benjamin said to Ryan, while still staring directly at me. This was awkward.


    "That way you can get to know each other and then I will help your younger sister." Benjamin said and glanced at Na?ma for a brief second, immediately returning to my gaze. Breathe, I chanted to myself again. Didn''t they recognize him?


    Clearly not.


    "So, what can I help you with?" Benjamin offered smiling warmly. "I''m supposed to make rice porridge." I blurted out. Benjamin chuckled quietly. Was he laughing at me? "You are supposed to huh." He said meaningfully. Shoot he was on to me. "No, no I chose to make desert." I said trying to get myself out of this one.


    Why would he do this to me, why would he come here? "It'' my favorite course." I added hoping he would be convinced. "Did you know rice pudding offers more health benefits than any other dessert?" Benjamin asked while coming closer than any unfamiliar man was supposed to.


    He smelled ridiculously good as always. His expression made me smile, it almost seemed like he was trying to pierce through my black veil. "Actually I never thought about that." I said in all honestly. "Makes sense though." I beamed.


    The porridge was almost ready and I was adding spices and razons. "I''m curious." Benjamin said narrowing his eyes with a playful smile.


    Of course he was.

 Chapter 40 - Fun And Games

    Jasmine


    It was the prince of Saudi-Arabia, Benjamin Al-Raji Saud. Why would he lie about his identity? Benjamin was much taller than his friend and his shoulders were much broader. Benjamin was actually very buff, I had never noticed that about him before.


    Ryan looked like a frail man compared to our so called ''Daniel''. They were quite the contrast. Ryan wore a fancy suit and Ben wore jeans with a white blouse causally unbuttoned. He was overdoing it, trying to look like a commoner. He didn''t look common at all. I hated the fact that I once fell for his act when he convinces me he was a servant. I should of known instantly.


    Ben held his big fingers to his lips, while his absolutely stunning hazel eyes were smoldering mine. I forgot how much his presence affected me. Unwillingly, I was breathless. Why did that smug prince always had that effect on me? It had been a while that I worked at the palace, to pay off some of my families dept and all the while I was there, I tried to keep my feelings concerning him at bay.


    That all fired back at me now. Didn''t I tell him I never wanted to see him again? What was he doing, he could get me killed.


    This had to be the first time I had ever dared myself to really look at him and I couldn''t stop starring. I fought the urge to clear the distance between us. He was bad news, I thought to myself, fighting back the awe. "And you are?" Benjamin asked me with a crooked smile, that knocked the breath right out of me again. Keep breathing, keep breathing, I chanted to myself. Wait what did I miss?


    "That is my younger sister Yasmine." Na?ma said, stretching out the word ''younger'', clearly making a statement. "Jasmine." He said stretching out my name. "Oh, I see." Benjamin said with a deepened smile showing his unfairly straight and white teeth.


    "Uhm, yes uhm, we figured that we would help the two of you prepare your course. That way we can get to know each other a little." Ryan stumbled. I couldn''t help feel sorry for him. Although Benjamin could use some of his shyness, judging by the way he stood there as his cocky self.


    "Under supervision of your brother in law of course." He added looking shyly towards Saeed, who was standing near Na?ma. "I suppose it would be best if you help Na?ma." Benjamin said to Ryan, while still staring directly at me. This was awkward.


    "That way you can get to know each other and then I will help your younger sister." Benjamin said and glanced at Na?ma for a brief second, immediately returning to my gaze. Breathe, I chanted to myself again. Didn''t they recognize him?


    Clearly not.


    "So, what can I help you with?" Benjamin offered smiling warmly. "I''m supposed to make rice porridge." I blurted out. Benjamin chuckled quietly. Was he laughing at me? "You are supposed to huh." He said meaningfully. Shoot he was on to me. "No, no I chose to make desert." I said trying to get myself out of this one.


    Why would he do this to me, why would he come here? "It'' my favorite course." I added hoping he would be convinced. "Did you know rice pudding offers more health benefits than any other dessert?" Benjamin asked while coming closer than any unfamiliar man was supposed to.


    He smelled ridiculously good as always. His expression made me smile, it almost seemed like he was trying to pierce through my black veil. "Actually I never thought about that." I said in all honestly. "Makes sense though." I beamed.


    The porridge was almost ready and I was adding spices and razons. "I''m curious." Benjamin said narrowing his eyes with a playful smile. Of course he was.


    I had a hard feigning disinterest, he was my best friend. Ben had such a goofy face, with that messy hair of his. I think he was going for an out of bed look. The sides were short and in the middle his hair was a little longer, which he nonchalantly wore to the side.


    "Out of all the deserts you could choose from, how come you picked rice porridge today?" This sounded like a dare. I could hardly tell him the truth, and he seemed to know that. "While other deserts are usually cold, I love how the porridge warms your belly." I said adapting the same playful tone Benjamin used and held a small spoon with porridge in front of his mouth.


    I tried to keep my hand from trembling. "It''s sweet, but I always add a little cinnamon, to give it an extra bite." I fiercely hoped he didn''t hear my conclusiveness. Benjamin slowly tasted the porridge, closing his eyes.


    "I do have a question." He said licking his lips and then continued talking. Of course he had another question, I thought to myself.


    "The cinnamon does give it an extra bite." He said and winked at me. Seriously? I was right. He was going to get me caught by Saeed. "But why is it that I do see your beautiful light brown eyes." Benjamin turned to Na?ma, speaking up to get her attention. "And those of your sister are veiled." Benjamin asked.


    Her eyes widened in shock of his boldness. Then Saeed responded for her. "Is that a problem?" He stated much more than he asked. "Benjamin!" Ryan exclaimed disapproving. "The eyes are the reflection of the soul." Benjamin continued directing himself toward Saeed, ignoring his friend.


    "Perhaps that''s true. But a good man can judge a woman simply by her character." My brother in-law said bluntly. "You might be right." He said and sighed. Ryan shook his head. "We''ll let the lady''s finish preparing, I need a smoke." Ryan said to Saeed. Benjamin smiled apologetic and followed Ryan out of the kitchen.


    When the two men were out of sight, Saeed walked up to me and brutally slapped me in my face. "What are you trying to pull here, you little brat?!" Saeed hissed at me. "Do you think it is prudent to spoon-feed another man? I will teach you." Saeed said threatening me again.


    My face burned. "Now you''re quiet. Good, maybe you''ll learn your place in the world after all. Na?ma and I quietly set the table and waited for our guests.


    Her dish was a little too salty, but even though all of us drank a lot of water, no one commented on it. "So my witty friend here said it would be fun to play a little game." Ryan said skeptically directing himself towards Benjamin, with one eyebrow raised.


    "More games." I blurted out. Shoot I shouldn''t act so familiar with him. Benjamin fought back a smile. "We would love to play another game, please continue." Na?ma said exaggeratingly polite. "Tell me something about your dish and why you have chosen to prepare this for me." Rayan said a little insecure.


    He waved his hand to Na?ma, so she was allowed to speak first. "I''ve made couscous with lamb. This is my father''s favorite meal and normally it is my specialty actually." She answered. When my course was brought in by my eldest sister, Benjamin winked at me again. Ugh, why did he always have to be like that?


    "You should try that rice pudding." Ben said to Rayan. "Rice porridge." I corrected him again. There was that crooked smile again. Why was he being so annoying? "That cinnamon gives the porridge that extra nudge, right?!" Benjamin stated to Saeed. Why did he keep provoking my brother in law?! This man was driving me insane.


    "It''s just porridge, nothing special here." Saeed said undermining Benjamin. "Is rice pudding, I mean porridge your favorite dessert then?" Benjamin prompted. "No not really¡­" I confessed. "Then what is?" Daniel asked.


    It seemed Benjamin was trying to bore a hole through my veil again. I swallowed loudly. "Well after a delicious meal as my sister made here. I enjoy eating some self-made Honey and dates ice-cream. " I shrugged.


    Benjamin didn''t say anything and just starred at my dish for a second. "Did you get married?" I asked Benjamin who was fidgeting with a golden ring on his finger. Shoot, I fiercely hoped no one heard my little slip up. It was a strange question to ask someone I supposedly never met.


    Still¡­ I didn''t see him wear one at the palace before. Ryan laid his arms around Benjamins shoulder. "My man married." He snickered endearingly. "It''s a family piece." Benjamin explained. I nodded. "So you are not here to get married either." I stated matter of factly without thinking twice if this would be a wise thing to say. "I am not planning to." Benjamin said looking straight at me.


    Of course he wasn''t, I had rejected him many times and hurt him. A strange sense of disappointment mixed with relief washed over me. I didn''t want to get married in the first place, so I shouldn''t care. "No, Daniel is here to accompany me." Ryan smiled. I needed to process this and while what seemed to me like a pop quiz, continued between Na?ma and Ryan, Ben and I held a staring contest.


    I could easily win, since I cheated with my veil. He finally gave up when he directed himself towards Na?ma. "If¡­ you were a vegetable. What vegetable would you be?" He asked her. I could almost hear Na?ma crack her brain. What a silly question.


    Then she finally came up with an answer. "I think I''ll be a tomato. You can use it in almost any dish and it''s a very soft and sweet vegetable. "So what you are saying is, that you are a woman that can easily adopt to any situation¡­. And that you are sweet and have a soft character." He said analyzing her answer. Both Rayan and Saeed were pleased with the answer. "


    And what vegetable would you be Jasmine?" Benjamin asked with a hint of humor in his voice. "I''ll probably be a pea, still in a pod." I said nodding with a grin on my face. Not that he could see that. "Why is that?" He smirked.


    "Mhh¡­ well for obvious reasons of course. You can''t see me, as you can''t see the pea when it''s still in its pod." He gave me this huge bright smile, showing all of his ultra-white teeth again. "I guess the only way to find out what the pea is like, is to open the pod." He said with humor in his voice.


    "Some pods don''t want to be opened and would rather be left alone." I fiercely hoped that for once, he got the hint. Benjamin laughed quietly and nonchalantly stroke his hand through his messy hair. "Fair enough.." He chuckled shaking his hand with a strange smile on his face. What was up with that?

 Chapter 41 - Date

    Jasmine


    Saeed kicked me from under the table and I flinched. "Thank you for the privilege of meeting you today." Benjamin said while tapping his watch and exchanged a glance with his friend. "Yes, Na?ma and Jasmine it has been a pleasure." Daniel said warmly. "With your permission, I''ll take Na?ma out on a date tomorrow." Daniel asked Saeed.


    "Good." Saeed eagerly agreed. "You should come." Benjamin eyed me. "Keep me company." I rolled my eyes. That guy couldn''t be more obvious, you could tell he always got what he wanted. "No, I-" I began. "Fine." Saeed snapped. I let out a audible sigh and Benjamin chuckled again.


    My face still burned by the time it was morning. I helped Na?ma get dressed. She looked beautiful in her golden dress. "Are you okay?" Na?ma asked gently rubbing her index finger across my face.


    "It will pass I guess." I sighed. "I wish I could take you with me, when I get married." Na?ma mumbled. "Daniel seems very sweet, maybe I could convince him somehow." That would be a much better perspective, than the one looming over my head right now.


    Maybe I could study in America? But then again, did I really want to see Benjamin chase after every single female he layed eyes on? No, I did not. Surely anything and everything would be better than to live with Jaleesa and Saeed. I could only imagine the abuse she went through.


    "He seems to sincerely like you." I forced a smile. "Is that feeling mutual?" I asked neatly making my hair into a bun again. "Yes!" Na?ma almost shouted. We both laughed.


    We were picked up by a limousine and when we entered the helicopter platform, Ben and Daniel were chatting animatedly.


    They probably didn''t hear us approach over the roaring sound of the helicopter. Saeed greeted the two men first and then they acknowledged my sister and I. While Na?ma walked straight towards Daniel, I didn''t move, knowing Saeed would watch my every step.


    Saeed called for me, and that was the cue I needed to come to action. "How did you sleep?" Ben asked me. "Not great." I said truthfully. "I''m not much for surprises." I added. He snickered and led me to the helicopter. "I''ll help Jazz." Saeed quickly offered when he saw that Ben was about to strap me in the helicopter seat.


    "No need." Ben said and continued hovering over me on the passenger seat. Ben leaned his nose closely to my neck and inhaled. Did he just sniff my scent? "It''s a four person helicopter, yours will land right after we''ve departed." Ben Said to Saeed, making clear he was not coming with.


    I saw Saeed mumble something, but the engine of the helicopter was too loud to hear him. "Wait what?!" I asked horrified.


    I glanced behind me and Na?ma and Rayan were sitting in the back. "Who is flying this aircraft?!" I yelled, grabbing Benjamin''s blue blouse to demand an answer.


    I only noticed how close he was when his breath touched my face. He smelled so sweet. I swallowed loudly and he chuckled at that. "Well I am, little pea." Benjamin said smug.


    I heard roaring laughter coming from the back. "I see you still have the habit of harassing my shirts." He whispered playfully in my ear. "But for now, please don''t blow my cover. " He chuckled quietly.


    Mortified, I let go of the blue material. Benjamin cocked his head to the side and smiled crookedly. Breathe, just breath I chanted to myself again.


    "Wow Jazz, look at that landscape." Na?ma exclaimed through the headphones. "Yeah, look at that beautiful river to the left Na?ma." I said cheerfully. "That''s the Tigris." Ben stated matter of factly.


    "The Tigris and Euphrates are the two oldest rivers known to civilization." He continued while setting in the landing. "Ben, maybe it''s better if you don''t bore our company to death." Daniel teased. "I want to hear it." I said eagerly.


    Benjamin smiled at me, holding my gaze with his almost golden eyes.


    After we''ve landed Benjamin walked around the helicopter and unbuckled me. "How is your face?" Ben asked sounding worried. "It''s nothing."


    I said brushing his worry off. "What happened?" Benjamin pressed. "I uhm bumped my head." I said sounding more like a question. Benjamin sighed.


    Then suddenly his expression changed while he took me by my waist and gently carried me out of the chopter "What?'' I asked intrigued.


    "I wonder what your brother in law is going to do when he finds out that it will take him some time to get here." Benjamin chuckled. "flight delay." He clarified and winked at me. He briefly glanced at Na?ma and Daniel and narrowed his eyes.


    "Can you do me a favour?" Benjamin asked in all earnest. "Of course." I pledged. Ben chuckled at that and I felt slightly embarrassed again.


    Benjamin took my hand and with his other hand he pulled out a mobile cellphone out of the back of his shorts. "I''m sorry It''s not a new one, but I would feel more at ease if you let me know that you are allright tonight.


    Please send Daniel a message if you manage to bump your head again." Ben said meaningfully while placing a cellphone in my hands. I nodded. "Put it away quickly." He said. "I suppose there is more than enough room under that big Black tent of yours." He smirked. I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Come on captain." Daniel called his friend. "Captain?" I asked confused. "Flying a helicopter would make you a pilot not a captain." I said in the same confused tone.


    When I saw it, my jaw dropped. "WOW." I exclaimed. We got on board a beautiful white Yacht. Daniel led Na?ma to a gorgeous dining table.


    Ben scraped his throat to catch my attention and gestured me to follow him. We sat on the top deck, for it seemed like the longest time. We talked about politics, religion and science. He wasn''t a that bad of a guy to talk with, once you blocked out the image of him and all the woman he had probably slept with. He was once my friend. "If you could make one wish, what would it be?"


    Benjamin asked quietly. "I , I don''t know." I said. "Sure, you do." Benjamin objected. "You are not a good actress you know, I can tell when you''re lying.." Benjamin smiled.

 Chapter 42 - Mixed Feelings

    Jasmine


    "I''m not a liar." I said defensively. "So when you said that you didn''t want me in your life, that wasn''t a lie?" Benjamin prompted with a smile. I stubbornly placed my hand on my hips. "That is different." I sighed. "It was better that way." I said in a whisper.


    "And the fact that you said that I had imagined everything between us? Was that the truth then?" I was quiet. When he saw that I wasn''t going to answer his question, he stroke his hand through his hair.


    "You are to pure of a soul to hide under that tent, besides, I have the feeling you are too tempered to control your words anyway." I sighed. It was quiet for a while.


    "I hate the fact that I can''t see your face. It''s been months! "Although I do get why they covered those eyes of yours, they haunt me still." Benjamin sighed deeply and shook his hand through his hair.


    "I''m sorry, It''s just S-" I tried to say. "I know it''s Saeeds doing.


    "It doesn''t matter anyway." He shrugged. "I am already spoken for now." He said staring at the waves. Did that mean? "You are engaged?!" I blurted out. "Not yet." He said still not looking at me. "But you will be soon?" I guessed with a lump in my throat.


    "Yes." He breathed, finally looking at me. I wanted to take off my eye veil, so he could see my pleading eyes, not to go through with it. I knew it was selfish, because I did not want to be his wife either.


    "Do you love her?" I asked looking at Naima and Daniel, who seemed to enjoy themselves. "I think I have fallen in love with her." He told me. "What is she like?" I shifted in my chair. Did I really want to know this?


    "She is my sisters best friend. " Benjamin said with a smile on his face. "I don''t know, she makes me feel wanted." He said. It was stupid, but it kind of sounded accusingly. Did he mean I did not make him feel wanted?


    It was becoming windy and I shivered. "Are you cold?" Ben said taking off his jacket. Before I could react, he stood up and placed his jacket over my shoulder. I inhaled the scent, it smelled like him. "Thank you." I said.


    "Jasmine, did Saeed have anything to do with you cutting me off?" I swallowed loudly. "Ben -." It wasn''t safe for me to say anything, it would only make matters worse.


    "He abuses my sister." I said in a whisper. "Does he hurt you?" Benjamin asked calmly, but his baled fists betrayed him. "No." I lied. "Jasmine!" He muttered raising his voice slightly.


    "But your dreams, tell me." Benjamin demanded, changing the subject. "You owe it to me to answer all my questions, since you cut me out of your life without a warning last time."


    Something stirred up in me. I hated that I made him sad, but I had no choice. "I pondered my answer for a moment. "I want to study law." I shyly replied. "Then why don''t you?" Benjamin prompted.


    "Remember where you are." I said. "We are not in the USA, I need male permission to do so." I reminded him. "I''ve heard your mother was a doctor, your father would let you study right?" Benjamin asked with a concerned voice.


    "Yes, dad always promised me I could study, but he is becoming weaker by the moment. I mean, why do you think there is so much pressure on this wedding." I said as I gestured to Na?ma and Ryan.


    "I know." Benjamin Sighed. "Thank you for everything you did for us." I said looking at the new found couple.


    "Besides, Saeed will never let me, so it''s just a dream. When I''ll become his second wife I should be happy when he let''s me take a course or two as he put it." I felt sick by the idea of becoming Saeed''s wife.


    "YOU WILL BE WHAT!" Benjamin shouted. "Hell no, no you won''t." Benjamin abruptly stood up, paced back and forth, with his hand through his hair, when I saw that another helicopter landed. "For crying out loud". Benjamin yelled again.


    When he composed himself again, he slowly started talking. "I will let not let this happen, I promise." He growled.


    Mumbling to him self, Benjamin approached Saeed, who was still on shore. They seemed to be in some kind of argument and Benjamin pushed Saeed very hard.


    Then Something strange happened and Saeed''s expression softened and become humble even. It was like Saeed seemed to be in some kind of awe. I had never seen him like that. He must have told him who he was.


    Strangely enough, we had a quiet evening. Benjamin played on his guitar all night. It was the first time I heard him sing. Raina was right, he sounded incredible.


    In for what seemed to be the longest time, I fell in a deep. When I woke up, Benjamin was strapping me in the helicopter seat. "Hey little pea." Benjamin said with warmth in his voice. I froze because of the unexpected closeness.


    "Remember what I''ve asked you to do?" Benjamin breathed, again way to close to be appropriate. I nodded. Benjamin made an effort to get out of the helicopter, probably to get the rest of the group.


    Suddenly and for unknown reason, I grabbed his blouse again, pulling him back. "I''m sorry." I mouthed. Shoot, what was wrong with me?!


    Benjamin lingered for a moment and looked around, probably to see if no one was watching and slowly kissed me on the crown of my head. Although it hurt a little, I didn''t object. Even though I knew I should have.


    When Benjamin made an effort to call the others, Saeed appeared out of thin air. "Oh hi Saeed, good that you''re here, go get Daniel and Na?ma." Benjamin commanded in calm voice.


    The two men stared at each other for a while and then Saeed finally came into motion. Benjamin climbed in the helicopter and turned the engines on.


    "What was that about?" I asked puzzled. "I have never seen Saeed been so obedient." A smile appeared on the edge of Benjamin''s lips. "He knows what he is up against." Benjamin simply said.


    This time Saeed wouldn''t be far behind us, because his fathers servants waited by his helicopter the entire time. When the aircraft went up in the air, Benjamin reached for my hand and squeezed a little.

 Chapter 43 - Shade

    Jasmine


    I was more afraid of what waited for me at home than anything else.


    After the limo drove us home, I took a shower. I combed my long blond curly hair when Saeed came into the room. "I''m warning you." He simply stated. "That bigshot lawyer from the United States can''t save you, if you continue this behavior." Wait what? "Lawyer?" I mouthed.


    "Are you impressed by that?" Saeed narrowed his eyes and came closer, threatening me. "No." I quickly said. I thought that Benjamin revealed his identity?!


    Saeed grabbed me by the throat and pinned me to the wall. "I am not saying it again, I am warning you." He threatened. Finally he left the room.


    Na?ma was constantly babbling on about how perfect she thought Ryan was. Tomorrow would be her big day. If Ryan felt the same, then he would ask for her hand in marriage and Nikaa would be performed by one of my dad''s oldest friends, who was an Imam.


    I don''t really know if there will be a party as well, they never mentioned it and Na?ma didn''t seem to care. After that her papers will be made in order and Daniel would go back to America to set the procedure in order to take her home with him.


    And that would mean Ben would go back as well¡­ somehow I felt sad by the idea. I could still smell his fragrance, although he was not with us in the limo. Did he have that effect on all woman? I couldn''t wait to get home and text him with the phone he gave me. That was stupid right? I knew it was.


    It was already late when I asked Na?ma if she could sleep with me tonight, and she agreed. I didn''t want to be alone, afraid that Saeed would come in to room again, as he did these past several months.


    My body ached and I couldn''t handle more pain. I looked at my mirror image when I got undressed. Na?ma was shocked when she saw my blue and purple skin.


    "Na?ma can you keep a secret?" I whispered. Na?ma eyed me suspiciously. "Daniel gave me this." I said as I showed her the cellphone. "He wanted me to text him as soon as I got home¡­" I trailed off, afraid she would start lecturing or ratting me out.


    "There is something between the two of you isn''t there?" She asked. "No it''s just- I mean, yes he is absolutely stunning, smart, he smells so good and ¨C But he also is pigheaded, a tremendous flirt and most of all; the guy is plain trouble.


    "A bit hasty judging him, don''t you think?" Na?ma said. "You''ve known him for two days." "I''ve met him before." I said biting my lower lip. "How? What?" Na?ma blinked her eyes. "Where and when?" Na?ma asked suspiciously.


    "Well it was at the palace¡­" I trailed off. I promised to keep his secret. Was I keeping that promise? "Did you and that royal butler have a thing?" Butler?


    "No!" I almost shouted. "He was so full of himself the entire time and so many woman -. So many woman threw themselves at him." I made a gaging sound, not even hiding my disgust. "So no. there isn''t anything going on between us. I think he just wants to protect me from..-"


    "But you do like him? You see yourself married to him?" Married to a prince I thought. "No, oh God no. Married, to him? I don''t want to be married and I don''t want a husband. And if I ever had to be married, it would not be to someone like him. Or would I want someone who was exactly like him? I couldn''t make up my mind.


    "The two of you didn''t get off on the right foot then?" I bit my lip. "It seemed as if you enjoyed his company just now?" Naima askes baffled by my hostileness.


    "Why is marriage the ultimate dream for every single girl I''ve met, I don''t understand. Isn''t there more to life?" I said mostly to myself. "Na?ma shook her head in disapproval. Now go text him then." She said almost nice.


    Jasmine: Hi, I''m home.


    I''m so relieved to hear from you, are you okay Habibie? :Benjamin


    Habibie? Did he just call me Habibie? "Ugh, there he goes again." I showed her the telephone and Na?ma quietly snickerd. "Uhuu.. nothing between the two of you." She wiggled her eyebrows. What was wrong with him? Why did he try to get into every pants he met?!


    Habibie? Jazz? Answer please! :Benjamin


    Jasmine: I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m fine.


    Jasmine: I mean Na?ma is sleeping in my room, I did not want to be alone tonight and she is not upset that you lend me your phone.


    Why did you tell her, will she keep this secret? :Benjamin


    Na?ma franticly shaked her head yes. I scrutinized her face. "I figured you would be more¡­ I don''t know, angry or something." I stated. Naima burst into laughter. ''Why would I be angry silly? I would be so happy if you could come with me to the USA. And if Benjamin takes eye on you¡­ well¡­" I narrowed my eyes at her.


    Jasmine: Yep, she will.


    Jasmine: You never told me what your hopes and dreams are?


    I remembered him asking me about every subject I was interested in, every country I wanted to see. It was odd he never once spoke about himself.


    Habib listen, we will have more than enough time to talk about that on a later notice. I have to arrange a few things. Please stay safe, and if there is anything, anything at all text this number. :Benjamin


    I pouted my lips and looked at Na?ma. "See, busy hooking up with the next woman he spots. Na?ma pointed her index finger to the screen where it said ''Habib''. She looked at me meaningfully.


    Jasmine: Fine, I will. Bye.


    Goodnight little pea, I will try to be with you as soon as I can. :Benjamin


    What was that supposed to mean?

 Chapter 44 - A Womans Rights

    Saphira


    That evening I was mostly on the phone. After I had called Amanda, Lynn, Zachary and even Sierra called to check up on me. Mostly I just lied a lot. I wasn''t fine at all. And the one person who I wanted to call me¡­ Didn''t. I saw that he often came only on what''s-app. But he never said anything. I wanted to see how long it would take him to contact me himself. I didn''t want to come across as the pushy type¡­


    I didn''t sleep much that night¡­. I just stared at him being online. Who would he be talking with? Around 5 AM I finally did fall asleep. But when I woke up I was exhausted beyond measure.


    I took a long hot shower trying to wake up, but it was useless. I got dressed in a green v-neck satin with lace dress Benjamin bought for me, when I had my ''Benjamin makeover.'' I then took a picture as promised.


    When I hit send, I saw that he was online just a couple of minutes before. Then I saw that he was online again. He was probably looking at my picture right now, but then he was offline again and I didn''t get a single reaction all morning.


    Zachary came to pick me up for school today, since my car was left behind yesterday. It was a quiet event. At lunch Zachary finally broke off my silence. He was sitting next to me on the big long table with our friends."He still didn''t call you, now did he?"


    I looked at him wary. Then I heard Sierra raising her voice. And turned to listen what she said. She was talking to Janice. "Benjamin went with Daniel to shop a bride ." Sierra said rolling her eyes. Shopping for a bride? What?


    He was going to study in Saudi Arabia, maybe that was customed there?!


    And besides¡­ How did she know that? I didn''t even know THAT¡­. "We had such a nice conversation last night, we talked for almost an hour!


    "And he sent me lost of pictures." Sierra said trying to provoke me.


    I felt myself crumble into pieces. I got off my seat and went to the bathroom. I stayed there during the rest of our lunch break. Nobody seemed to notice me missing.


    When I opened the girls restroom door, Zach was standing against the red lockers waiting for me. He walked towards me and put his arm around me, while walking towards our next class. He didn''t say anything about it. He didn''t have too. I felt that he understood me. When I didn''t even understand myself.


    When the school day ended we all walked as a group toward the parking lot. Sierra, Lynn, Naomi, Janice, Tyler and Zachary all decided to hang out at the beach after school. "Are you coming?" Lynn asked. "No, I have a few thing to take care of at home." I lied again.


    Zachary smiled at me and I think he saw straight through my lie. All of a sudden Zachary couldn''t go to the beach either.


    Just a few minutes after I had arrived home, I saw his car on our driveway. I could have expected that. Somehow I didn''t mind in the least. "If you''re going to lock yourself up then ill lock myself up with you." Zachary had said.


    Jasmine


    Benjamin said he would be with me as soon as he could. What was he up to? Na?ma was snoring beside me, but I couldn''t catch my sleep.


    Would that be the woman he was going to marry? About an hour ago I received a picture of a female called ''Saphira.''


    She had dark brown hair and radiant blue eyes. I felt a pang of jealousy, which I knew, was absolutely unfair of me. Benjamin deserved happiness and I didn''t want to give him that.


    But what would be the alternative? Marry Saeed and get raped and beaten up every day. Still, I couldn''t just marry Benjamin because I had no better alternative. No there would never be another man, that wasn''t it.


    Benjamin deserved someone who would cater to his every needs. Who would stand by him and support every decisions he makes in life. To be the mother of his children and help him with his royal duties.


    Benjamin surely did not need a woman who wanted to study herself. It was foolish, I knew that. If only I was born in another world.


    I believe that woman should have rights as well. The right to marry who she wants, or not to be married at all, to have a say in how many children she has, the right to study if she wanted to, and to have a job.


    Having a job would mean you have income and don''t longer depend on the mercy of male relatives.


    Would that Saphira have all those options? I started to resent her even more.


    Benjamin


    "Grandfather we need to do something." I pleaded. I was kneeling before him at his court. It was unusual for a prince to kneel before the sultan, but it was an unusual situation.


    "Son, listen to me. I know you are very fond of Jasmine, I am fond of her family as well. Still my son, there are rules." My grandfather said with authority.


    "I think he abuses her." I said, my voice breaking on each word. "If he has intercourse with her, then she is contaminated and it would be best for her to marry her brother in law." The sultan said with earnest.


    I had to back out of this. "No, that is not what I meant." I said wheeling out of the situation. "I meant that I think he beats her, that he physically abuses her." I felt sick to my stomach. How could they let an innocent woman, who would possibly been raped, marry her predator?!


    I was always glad that I was not inline for the throne, but at moments like this, I wished I were. I would gladly change all those banana republic rules.


    My grandfather was whispering about something with his first wife. Then he finally spoke. "My first wife just agreed for me to take her as a wife, so that is settled then." He spoke with thought


    "NO!" I shouted in the big room.. My voice echoed.

 Chapter 45 - Taste Of His Own Medicine

    Benjamin


    "Grandfather we need to do something." I pleaded. I was kneeling before him at his court. It was unusual for a prince to kneel before the sultan, but it was a unusual situation.


    "Son, listen to me. I know you are very fond of Jasmine, I am fond of her family as well. Still my son, there are rules." My grandfather said wit authority.


    "I think he abuses her." I said, my voice breaking on each word. "If he has intercourse with her, than she is contaminated and it would be best for her to marry her brother in law." The sultan said with earnest.


    I had to back out of this. "No, that is not what I meant." I said wheeling out of the situation. "I meant that I think he beats her, that he physically abuses her." I felt sick to my stomach. How could they let a innocent woman, who would possibly been raped, marry her predator?!


    I was always glad that I was not inline for the throne, but at moments like this, I wish I were. I would gladly change all those banana republic rules.


    My grandfather was whispering with his first wife. Then he finally spoke. "My first wife just agreed for me to take her as a wife, so that is settled then." He spoke with thought


    "NO!" I shouted in the big room. My voice echoed.


    Benjamin


    My Grandfather clutched his leather seat with his fingers. He narrowed his eyes at me, but there was something about the way he held his lips.


    "And why should I not marry her?" He said raising his head a little. "She- She is too young." I said uncertain if that would matter to him at all.


    "I have watched, her body seems ripe as whine." My grandfather said with a hint of smile. "Or is there another reason? Maybe you want to take her as your wife?" The sultan questioned while stroking his beard.


    "No." My face fell. I could not. I had Saphira now. Jasmine did not want to be married.


    "Well, then I don''t see a problem. I am aware of the fact, that she has ambitions to study and I can arrange that. She can become my advisor behind closed doors." He licked his lips.


    I could not think of what he had wanted to do with her behind closed doors. I balled my fists.


    "You seem upset." My grandfather said with a smirk.


    I couldn''t think of a proper response. I was upset. I could not marry her as I had once wanted.


    I needed to buy us all a little time to come up with a better plan, because at this very moment, I had none.


    "Grandfather, isn''t there any other way?" I almost pleaded.


    "ENOUGH!" The sultan roared, startling his wife next to him.


    "Do. You. Have. Feelings. For. Her. Or. Not?!" He said each word with a sharp edge.


    "Yes." I breathed. "No!" I sad as I took a fist full of my hair in my hand.


    My grandfather stood up and walked towards me. His golden robe touched the ground.


    "I give you a month. If you haven''t decided by then, I will take her." He said with both eyebrows raised.


    I need to buy us time, to come up with a better plan. "I want you to summon her to the palace." I said in a firm voice.


    "Oh." My grandfather said playing with his long greyish beard.


    "And why is that?" He said indifferent. "I need to spend a little more time with her before I make my final decision." I said in a bluff.


    "You want a test ride?" He said smirking at me.


    "Yes." I lied confidently.


    "Fair enough." He mused.


    "I''ll tell her brother in-law to send her." I said distracted.


    "I''d rather, you not tell him the real reason, or that it is I, the prince of Saudi, that has visited there home." I said in my most princely voice, firm and powerful.


    "As you wish." He offered.


    Saphira


    Zach and I had created our own little routine.


    We talked, spend time on our beach, watched movies, played card games and even studied together.


    Sometimes he even stayed for dinner.


    Mom didn''t mind much. Although I think she thought more of it then was actually the case. I had no romantic interested in Zachary what so ever.


    The worst part of it all, was that besides me sending pictures of myself to Benjamin each morning, and the occasional picture I received back, he never seemed to start a conversation with me.


    This little exchange was the only contact we had. I felt abandoned by him. Not worthy of his time.


    The only news I received of him was through listing to Lynn and Sierra''s conversations. Of course I was too stubborn to call him myself.


    The days at school dragged on and on¡­ I couldn''t find any pleasure in them. It was just a filling of my time. The only highlight I had was Zachary.


    He always tried to cheer me up. Today he had made a comment on Ben passing his first tests. When he realized I didn''t know anything about it, he shook his head again. "Do the two you actually still talk?" He had asked.


    That had done it for me. Enough is enough! I thought.


    After school I picked up my phone and the phone went over.


    Nothing he did not answer.


    It was three in the afternoon here in Malibu, and that meant it would be around one in the morning in Saudi Arabia, but I didn''t care.


    I needed to talk to him and talk to him right now. So I kept calling him until he finally answered. It took eight calls to wake him up. "Mhhh¡­" He groaned when he picked up his phone.


    "Benjamin wake up now sleepyhead " I said playfully. "Jasmine?" He said almost inaudible with a sleepy voice.


    "Who''s Jasmine?!!" I yelled at him.


    "Calm down Sierra, I''m sleeping, call me back in about seven hours." He mumbled.


    "You know what Benjamin Al-Raji¡­.


    "I am never¡­ Ever going to call you again." He woke up now, I think. Because his voice was suddenly alert. "My Evangeline. SAPHIRA" He said in a horror struck voice. I hung up the phone on him.


    I guess he didn''t sleep that night, because he was still calling me around eleven thirty in the evening our time. That meant it would be nine in the morning in Saudi-Arabia.


    He would have to leave for school soon. I almost felt guilty.


    Almost.


    That night I just turned my phone off.


    Let him feel it, I thought.

 Chapter 46 - You Dont Know What You Got, Untill Its Gone

    Jasmine


    I slowly opened my eyes and looked around the room.


    I saw a handmade wooden desk. Beautiful purple curtains and fresh flowers in de corner of the room. I could smell the white jasmines from my bed. They were lovely.


    Although my nights were filled with vivid dreams of what had happened to at night before I came here. It had been strange these last couple of weeks, to wake up with a sense of serenity.


    Benjamin had asked his grandfather to fedge me to the palace. I had never been more grateful. Still this also meant I couldn''t spend this time with my father, who was becoming more weak every day.


    It was not like I saw much of Benjamin, as he came to study here this semester. To think of it; even when he had time off, he didn''t spend much with me. Sometimes it seemed as if he was avoiding me.


    Whenever I thought of the possible reason why; I felt a pang of hurt on my chest.


    It was Saphira. The one he wanted to marry.


    Saphira


    When I woke up the next morning. I felt some kind of relief. It was a strange kind of relief. But still it felt as if a burden was lifted from my shoulders.


    I took a quick shower and got dressed. Today I didn''t make no stupid pictures for people who didn''t care anyway.


    I ate breakfast for the first time in what seemed forever and drove to school.


    When I parked in the parking lot Zach waved at me. I got out of the car and walked towards him. "You look radiant." Zachary noticed. "Did Benjamin call you or something?"


    I looked at him smiling. "Nope, not at all" I said when we were walking towards our first class. "Win the lottery then?" He said snickering. I rolled my eyes at him. "Come on now, tell me why you''re so happy, then I''ll celebrate with you." Zach said curious.


    I Just stared at him with a huge smile on my face. "Okay¡­ Ben is coming back early?" Zach tried to guess again. "Nah¡­ Ben can do whatever he want." I said icy.


    "Ouch¡­" Zachary said making a face. "Seriously Saphira what happened?" He asked looking at me like I had lost my mind¡­. Perhaps I had.


    "I called Ben yesterday¡­ after school I mean¡­" I said biting my lip. "Yes, and?" Zach prompted. "When I called him, he was asleep I guess. It was nighttime in Saudi-Arabia. I tried to wake him up¡­ and when I did¡­ He said¡­ ''Jasmine''?"


    I looked at the floor now, while taking a seat in class. "And then he realized you were Saphira?" I shook my head. "No, he said; ''Calm down Sierra, I''m sleeping, call me back in about seven hours''."


    Zachary said nothing. He looked at me just stunned.


    When class was over I gathered my things. "May I ask you something Saphira?" Zach questioned looking into my eyes. "Sure." I said. "How come you don''t seem upset?" I laughed at that.


    "Haven''t I been upset for the last month and a half now?" Zach gave it a thought. "True." He said while nodding yes. "At least now I know where I stand on his lists of priorities right?" Zachary seemed lost in thought now.


    "I don''t know if this is a very poor timing or nor but¡­ I wanted to ask if you would come to prom with me?" I gave him a huge smile "Sure why not!" I said. Zachary put his hand on the small of my back while walking me to class.


    Lynn was standing there. Eying me.


    I took my seat beside Lynn and took my books out of my bag and placed them on the table. "What''s going on between you and Zachary?" Lynn asked troubled. I didn''t expect that question.


    "Err What?" I asked stunned. "Well¡­ you haven''t spend much time with us since Ben left. First I thought it was because you missed him so much. But¡­. I was talking to Thomas last night end¡­" I interrupted her in the middle of her sentence I couldn''t believe my ears.


    "You have been talking to Thomas last night? You mean you and him, on the phone?" I asked enthusiastically. "Yes, well if you would of spend more time with us you would of known Thomas and I are getting¡­ pretty close¡­ " Lynn said trying to pin a guilt trip on me.


    "But all that doesn''t matter, your sidetracking me." Lynn accused me. "The real point is you have been spending all this time with Zachary. Thomas told me about talking with Zachary about it. Zachary had said he would ask you to prom today¡­ and I guess you said yes, didn''t you?" I looked at her wary.


    Is that the reason why you don''t answer my brothers phone calls?" She asked sounding angry.


    Now I got angry, very angry.


    "Lynn, you know nothing." I snapped at her. She shot me a very sharp look. "Guess, how many times I have talked to Ben, in a month and a half time?" She made a face at me.


    "No seriously guess!" I told her.


    "He calls us once in a three days¡­ And talks to Sierra almost every day from what I hear. So I think every day as well?? "


    I laughed without humor. "Very funny." I said.


    "You couldn''t be more off mark. Quite frankly, he hasn''t called me once.


    He hasn''t even texted me once. How about that." I said aggravated. Lynn didn''t know what to say to that. "True¡­ he has tried calling me loads of times since yesterday and it''s also true that I ignore him now." I said trying to make my statement.


    Lynn was still shocked I think. "And when I did call him yesterday, he thought of every girls name¡­ except mine. That''s why he''s been trying to contact me like a lunatic." As I said the last word I tapped my head with my fingers.


    "I didn''t know¡­ " Lynn said quietly. "I''m sorry I snapped at you¡­ you couldn''t know the only news I heard of Ben was through your babbling." Lynn looked at me apologetically.


    "I''m sorry." She whispered when class started.


    All through class, I heard my phone buzzing. As I was fidgeting to turn it off, I saw a text message.


    Benjamin: Saph, please pick up the phone.. I am begging you.

 Chapter 47 - The Other Woman

    Saphira


    The rest of the day went fine. Actually I could really enjoy myself again.


    After school all the girls went To Lynn''s place and I actually joined. We had a blast. And each time his name was brought up, I acted like I had bananas in my ears.


    It worked, for now. I even had dinner with her family. Her younger brothers were making jokes at the dinner table and I really had a whole lot of fun. Around seven PM the phone rang and I took that as a cue to go.


    Lynn made a face at me before I closed the front door.


    When I wanted to start the engine Lynn ran across their driveway. I saw that she had a phone in her hand and I sighed.


    I knew it.


    "Sorry." Lynn whispered for the second time today, when she handed me the phone. Then she ran back inside to give me some privacy, I guess.


    With one hand I held the phone and with my other hand I closed my eyes. "Saphira." I heard Ben Say. I didn''t respond


    "Saphira." Ben said again sounding wary, and very tired.


    "You sound tired." I said concerned now. "Do you know how many times I''ve been trying to call you?" He said and then sighed. I didn''t answer.


    "Saphira do you know what time it is in Saudi right now?!" He asked irritated. I did some math. "I guess¡­ very early in the morning¡­" I said each word very slowly grasping the situation.


    "Turn your phone on, now." He commanded. I did as I was told and looked at the screen and gasped. "Saphira this is no game! I''ve been awake for a lot of ours now. Did you or did you not see how many times I''ve called you?" Benjamin said almost yelling


    I tried to even my voice¡­ "Yes¡­ just now¡­" I said very slowly again.


    Benjamin had called me in over two hundred times and had sent me A LOT of text messages. I bit my lip.


    "Still, you have no reason to be angry with me. Your turning things around." I accused him.


    "Okay, you are now referring to me calling you Sierra, when I was drunken with sleep?" I gave it a thought. "Yes, that''s exactly what I mean." I stated. Well, actually no, not exactly, but first thing first.


    "Why would you think of Sierra when you''re asleep?" I heard him sigh. "Not for a special reason¡­ I just didn''t expect it would be you¡­." Benjamin said trailing off. "You''re kidding me? Don''t you think that it''s very odd, for you to think that? I mean, when your phone rings and you hear a female voice, you would think of any other name before me your own¡­ " While I said those words I got even more angry. What was I to him? He had never said he was my boyfriend.


    "Do you know what the real problem is Benjamin? I am nothing of you, really¡­. Nothing at all." I said and then hung the phone up again.


    I rang Lynn''s doorbell and gave the phone to the first person that opened the door which was her little brother and then drove back home. The whole drive Benjamin was calling me again. I didn''t want to speak to him anymore.


    When I got home. I Erased every text message of him without even reading them. And shut my phone off again. I hadn''t even askes him who the heck Jasmine was, but I shouldn''t care about that either!


    Mom was watching some soap on TV when I stomped into the living room. "What''s wrong?" Mom asked concerned. "I''m going to bed." I said while walking up the stairs. "wanna talk?" Mom yelled after me.


    "No." I snapped.


    I didn''t want to talk with anyone I just went to sleep. Fully dressed crying on top of my sheets. I woke up around five AM. I turned on my phone and it seemed Ben had called me¡­ a lot again.


    I could tell by the time between his calls he probably still hasn''t slept. Remorse washed over me. I opened What''s-app and he had only send me two text messages after I deleted the rest.


    It said "I''m sorry." And "I love you."


    I stared at the screen. He was online right now¡­ that meant he could see I was online as well. It bit my lip¡­ This was very awkward¡­. I was right because I got another text.


    Benjamin: See, you''re not sleeping either.


    Benjamin: Stop making both of us miserable


    and pick up your phone


    I haven''t done anything wrong here. :Saphira


    Benjamin: not entirely true, you have kept me awake


    Benjamin: for a couple of days. I haven''t been


    to uni.


    You keep turning things around :Saphira


    Benjamin: I''m going to call you again. Now pick


    up that darn phone, and don''t you


    dare hang up on me again!!!!!!


    My stomach started to twist and I felt very nauseated when my cell phone buzzed.


    I breathed in and out very sharply, and picked up my phone as I was told.


    "Saphira, you there?" He said as soon as I had picked up. I realized he never called me by name, this much before. He must be extremely mad¡­. "Yes, I''m here." I said quickly before all hell would break loose on me.


    "Remember what I said. No hanging up on me. Promise?" He said almost whispering. I sighed. "Promise." I agreed. "I''m very sorry I haven''t called you." He said sounding very sincere.


    It seemed he didn''t know why I was mad before¡­. I thought. "You have talked to Lynn." I accused him. "True." He admitted. It was quiet for a while¡­ we just listened to each other''s breathing.


    "Ben?" I asked a bit anxious. "Yes, Evangeline." He replied endearing me again. "Who¡­ is Jasmine¡­." I asked biting my lip while waiting for him to answer.


    He didn''t.


    "Why would you think some girl named ''Jasmine'' would talk to you in the middle of the night?" I asked sounding a bit aggravated again.

 Chapter 48 - Lullaby

    Saphira


    I heard him sigh. "Jasmine is someone I share this apartment with." Ben answered carefully. "And she wanders off to your bedroom in the middle of the night?" I asked him trying to go for casual.


    "No, it''s not like that. She had terrible nightmares¡­" I was getting very angry now. "So it''s very normal some girl just comes into your bedroom at night?" I asked him raising my voice now.


    "I just lull her into sleep." He said as if that was a very normal thing to do. "She does not even remember the next day, I think she had PTSS." He said in a worried voice.


    "If I was there with you, I would of just kissed you until we were okay. But I can''t seem to calm you down now. Tell me¡­ how can I?" He asked with a discouraged voice.


    I gave it a thought.. He probably couldn''t. "May I ask you something?" I almost whispered.


    "I''m here." He answered meaningfully. "What made you think it was okay to ignore me all this time?"


    It was quiet for a while and then he spoke again.


    "I haven''t ignored you. I have stared at your pictures every day. And I even made a few for you¡­ You know I don''t like taking pictures. But I did, didn''t I?" He answered. He stared at my pictures?


    "No, that''s not what I mean. What I''m trying to ask is, why you haven''t contacted me in all this time. While you even contacted Sierra on regular basis. How could you think that was okay?" I heard him yawn¡­ poor Ben.


    "I thought that putting some distance between us for a couple of months would be good for us. I guess I was wrong." He finally admitted. "Sorry to put it this way but¡­ Wasn''t he whole reason to have distance between us, because for some reason you want to protect my virginity." I said a little awkward.


    Did I just really say that¡­ I bit my lip. "Which you are so eager to give away." Ben snapped. "Point taken." I said.


    "But didn''t you think distance, in the form of another continent would be enough. I mean for me not to touch you so unwontedly." I said sarcastically. "You know, that''s hardly the case." Ben chuckled quietly. I knew he was trying to sidetrack me, and for now it worked.


    "Ma belle Evangeline, are we okay now?" Benjamin asked persuasively. "Almost." I said "Mhh." Ben answered groaning. "Two things¡­ Well, no three. First¡­ Never let me go without hearing your voice for that long again. Secondly too make up for this all, I demand a picture every day." I heard him sigh. "Fine, I had that coming." Ben said not so pleased with my second demand.


    "Third, no more strange woman in your bedroom or¡­ on your phone!" I said trying to sound stern. "I promise." He vowed.


    We talked for almost four hours straight. About the university he went to, the things he had done and seen and how much we missed each other¡­ Benjamin probably had lulled me to sleep, as he called it. Because the last thing I remembered, was him singing to me.


    I was in luck because it was Saturday. I woke up around three PM. I still had my phone in my hand. And there was a light flickering. He had left me a text after he had hung up.


    Benjamin: You''re cute when you sleep.


    Benjamin: I can''t wait to sleep next to you


    every night for the rest of my life.


    Benjamin: Saphira, my Evangeline.


    Benjamin: I love you. Always.


    He had sent me a picture too. He was laying bare-chested in a bed. His eyes looked weary and tired, but somehow relieved. It made me think about the words I had spoken to Zachary. I realized I wasn''t relieved at that time at all. I don''t think I was even relieved right now. I think that part would come after I was wrapped up in his arms again. He hadn''t been online since his last text so I guess he was still asleep.


    Benjamin


    I heard a thud on my door and before anyone was announced by the guard, Raina flew into my room.


    "What are you doing still in your bed?" Raina frowned. My head was hurting because of the lack of sleep. I groaned a little. "Get up." She said. "Before grandfather takes interest in your daily activities." I stretched my arms. I glances at the clock, it would be supper soon.


    "Ben! You should put some clothes on, it isn''t prudent for me to see." She said flushed. I sighed. I was too tired for this. "Raina, you have come into my room, unannounced. Surely you have your reason, but you cannot expect me to be fully dressed every time you do. We are not kids anymore." I pinched my eyelids a little.


    Raina''s face fell and I immediately felt sorry. "Grab me something to wear." I said as I winked at her. She smiled again. Raina threw me a blue blouse and khaki trousers and turned around.


    Getting dressed I thought of Saphira. God, how I longed to be with her. "Done. You can turn around now." I said smirking at Raina.


    "Ew¡­ brush your teeth." She teased. I chuckled as I walked to the bathroom. After I was done, I saw that we had some time left, before we had to go to the sultan''s dining table.


    "Shall we watch a movie?" I asked her flipping through some movies in my head. "Yes!" Raina said exited as she jumped on my sofa. I laughed out loud. "You pick." She said as she put a pillow behind her head.


    "Let''s watch that new Mulan movie with real people." I said thinking out loud. I turned around when I didn''t get a response from Raina. She was on the phone.


    I eyed her suspiciously. "Yes, of course Ben would love it if you would join us." I heard Raina say. "See you in a bit." Raina mused. Yikes¡­ For the sake of Saph, I had been staying away from Jasmine. I only saw her at night when she was fighting and screaming, and I would try to calm her down.


    Saphira


    I got up and walked downstairs. Sierra was in the living room with mom and grandma. Mom eyed me, probably because I was still in the same cloths I were in yesterday. I yawned and then greeted them.


    "Good morning, all." I said waving at them. "What have you been up to last night?" Sierra asked suspiciously. I didn''t mind answering her question this time around, because I liked my answer. "Err¡­ I have been talking to Ben during the night¡­ And morning " I said as I smiled smugly.


    "Yeah I thought I heard you talk around eight thirty this morning when I woke." Mom Said. "You probable did. I was still talking to Ben then¡­. But he sang me to sleep and I''ve just woken up." I said as the sound of his magnificent voice came back to me.


    Mom shook her head "He has sang you to sleep now did he. I guess Zachary has some competition again." I shot my mom a meaningful look, but it was too late. Sierra was all ears already. "Mom, you know Benjamin will never have any competition." I said trying to make a point.


    "Just like I know, I will never have any competition either." I said. I hoped Sierra got that.


    I told them I would go up to take a bath and get dressed. Sierra decided she would stay over at my place that night. Since her parents wouldn''t be home tonight. I wasn''t too happy about that fact because I wanted to speak with Ben again. Alone. And I wasn''t too keen on the idea of spending so much time with just Sierra.


    While I was getting dressed I thought of something. I could make this a slumber party and invite Lynn as well. She would balance things out. I was standing in front of my big silver mirror. I had my pants already on and had my braw in my hand¡­


    Should I?


    No¡­ Ben would kill me. I took a picture with only my head and collarbones showing. There wasn''t much else to see, though.. But there was enough space to let him imagine. I hit sent and bit my lip¡­ How was he going to take this?

 Chapter 49 - Families Honor

    Benjamin


    "I would love it?" I echoed Raina. "Of course you do." She said shrugging. "Don''t you?" Raina asked while she comfortably placed a blanket across her legs. I poured myself a glass of whiskey and drank it in one go. Then I poured myself another.


    "What aren''t you telling me?" Raina asked. "I have fallen in love." I said shaking my head. "Oh come on, don''t act like that is such a secret. We all know about you and Jasmine." She Cooed.


    I took another sip of my drink. "Her name is Saphira." I said. "Huh.." Was all Raina could manage. "Are you sure?" Raina asked looking at the sealing.


    "Yes." I breathed. "So you no longer have feelings for Jasmine?" She questioned. I wanted to say no, but that would hardly be the truth.


    The door opened. "My lady Jasmine is here your highness. She says Raina has invited her to watch a movie." My guard said.


    "Let her in." I said solemnly.


    Jasmine peeked her head around the corner. She wore a deep red satin abaya which perfectly clung to her body. "Hey Ben." She greeted me nonchalantly. I took another sip of my whiskey and nodded at her. She smiled slightly.


    "Jazz! Come sit here!" Raina exclaimed. Jasmine took a seat on the far edge of the coach from where Raina sat. "You sit here!" Raina said as she patted the space between her and Jasmine.


    I sat in between them a little awkwardly. "How are you little pea?" I asked her, trying to act normal.


    "Well actually¡­" She began to say. "Did you know that your mind can play tricks on you, and that you sometimes see things that aren''t really happening." Jasmine went on enthusiastically. She made me smile.


    "Oh." I turned to her. "Tell me more." I said playfully. Jasmine went on and on about different shades of colors, and how it could seem as if a picture moved, when indeed it did not. It was so good to see her curious as ever, lighthearted and happy. It was such a contrast as apposed what I saw of her at night.


    "How do you like the courses you receive in the palace?" I asked her, feeling my body relax. Jasmine looked Radiant. "Nasim is very intelligent." She smiled. "I couldn''t think of a better teacher." She bit her lip.


    "Ah! So you hear that Raina. Little miss pea here, doesn''t think I am the better teacher." I held my mouth open, faking shock. Jazz snickered. It was so good to hear her smile again.


    "Well then, let''s watch the movie, before I get further insulted." I chuckled.


    "Ugh!" Jasmine objected during the movie. "Why can''t a woman bring honor to her family in another way than to marry and have children." She said upset.


    "That was a long time ago." I said.


    Remembering where I was, I caught myself. "But some cultures haven''t emancipated still."


    "Would you change that?" Raina murmured. "If you would become crown prince, would you change the laws of this country?" Raina asked. I stroke my hand through my hair.


    "I wouldn''t wish to be the crown prince." I said thoughtfully. "Why not?" Jasmine said intense.


    "Because, although I love to come here and spend time with my favorite cousin¡­" I said winking at Raina. "I love going back home to Malibu and be free. Free of protocol, free of being a prince. I''m just me¡­" I said directing myself to Jasmine.


    "So because you want to be free and you want to be you, the Saudi woman should be suppressed for eternity, always hiding their true self?" Jasmine said accusingly.


    "I can''t save the world." I shrugged. "But you can save this county and take it into the twenty first century." Jasmine went on.


    "Speaking of which." I said trying to distract her. "I have got a little surprise for the both of you."


    Raina and Jasmine both squeaked in my ear. "Dinner first lady''s." I said smiling.


    Saphira


    If I was honest, the reason I had send that picture was because the name ''Jasmine'' bothered me much more than I admitted. I told Sierra I would never have competition. But in reality I wasn''t so confidant on that.


    I wanted to play with his head. I wanted him to want me. Only me.


    Lynn had agreed to come over and join our slumber party. When Sierra went to the Bathroom I told her a little about the conversation I had with her brother. "I bet the two of you get married very soon." Lynn said.


    "What makes you think that?" I asked puzzled by her statement. She laughed as if what she said, was something very obvious. "You think my brother could wait¡­. That long!" She said giggling.


    I blushed. I knew, what she meant now.


    That made me think of something. While Sierra came back into my bedroom, I had sent Benjamin a¡­ Picture¡­. That was a ...Little bit provocative. I hadn''t had any response yet. I picked up my phone and I realized it was on silent. He had sent me a text, about a half an hour ago..


    While the girls babbled on, I opened our conversation to see what he had written.


    Benjamin: Hi love.


    Benjamin: I''ve just woken up to see if you had


    sent me my picture of the day.


    Benjamin: Please sent me one. Even if you''re in your PJ''S.


    That was odd. Oh well, maybe I hadn''t sent it yet after all. It was a silly little thing of me to do anyway. I took a picture of myself and sierra laughed at that. "I didn''t know you did ''selfies''." Sierra barked a laugh. "I''ve become quite an expert on them actually." I said a little bit sarcastic.


    "Ben makes me take a selfie every day." I added. I hit sent and watched Ben come online again, as I heard the girls giggle in the background.


    Benjamin: Now I regret telling you to make a picture


    even if you were in your PJ''s.


    Benjamin: I didn''t know you were wearing THAT¡­. I''m in serious company here¡­


    Seen something you didn''t like then? :Saphira


    Benjamin: You''re troublesome¡­ you¡­


    Benjamin: I was supposed to catch up on school


    work tonight. Since you kept me from school.


    Benjamin: Now I will never be able to concentrate.


    Benjamin: You''re my worst distraction¡­ ever.


    I love you too. :Saphira


    I was wearing a lace black v-neck nightgown. If that got his head spinning¡­.. Now I was glad I didn''t sent the first picture¡­ I was chuckling to myself now.

 Chapter 50 - Big Suprise

    Jasmine


    The three of us entered the grand dining hall. We were late. The whole family had already taken their seat. Like I had been every time I entered this room, I was nervous. It was one thing to be in the palace as a maid, it was an entirely other thing to be here as a guest.


    We took a seat and although I could of expected it by now, Benjamin sat on the other side of the table. Far, far away from me. I kind of hoped the ice between us would be broken now that we had spend some time together. I sighed.


    "Why are you late?" The sultan barked at Benjamin. "It won''t happen again." Was the only thing he replied mindlessly, still looking at his phone.


    "Let''s eat." The sultan said, opening the meal. The first course arrived and when I wanted to take my first bite, I realized the sultan was still looking at me. I politely smiled. he smiled back, but still didn''t look away.


    "How is you father Jasmine?" The sultan asked from across the table. Everyone was silent at once, listening for my answer. "Thank you for asking." I said looking down. "Na?ma says he is stable for now." I responded, still not looking up.


    "Why do you divert your eyes?" The sultan asked with clear irritation in his voice. I lowly looked up and I was surprised when I met Benjamin''s eyes first. Shock waved through me.


    Then suddenly, he quickly looked away, unlocking our eyes. "Forgive me your highness." I said slightly looking at the sultan. "I am just in awe to be in your presence." I admitted.


    A huge grin spread across the sultans face. "Look at that son." The sultan said loudly, patting Benjamin on the back. "That." He said and pointed at me. "Is what a good wife looks like." I swallowed visibly.


    Benjamin looked at me, with clear panic in his eyes.


    He waved his left hand through his hair and then spoke. "Jasmine is unique." He said, looking at his grandfather. "Yes she is." The sultan agreed enthusiastically clapping.


    Everyone stared at me.


    All Raina''s cousins, nieces, nephews, uncles, aunts and all of the sultans wife''s.


    Everyone.


    "How is Naima, is she married already?" The sultan asked with twinkles in his eyes. "No, not yet." I answered. "Daniel has not asked for her hand yet." I said looking at Benjamin. He was typing on his phone, not listing to the conversation.


    "I''ll speed things up." The sultan winked at me.


    I was glad when the attention shifted away from me and I could concentrate on eating my meal. What was he doing on his phone? Would he be texting that Saphira? Each time he smiled, while looking at the screen, something stirred in me.


    I should be happy for him, I knew that.


    Benjamin


    Saphira had send me a picture during dinner, which made me want to call my pilot and say I wanted to go home. I couldn''t do that. Not just because I had to finish this semester here, but mainly because I could not afford to leave Jasmine alone.


    She seemed to attracked all male attention, wherever she went, without trying. In this country, that meant she was in danger. I couldn''t let Saeed torment her further, what he wanted was unethical to say the least. Men were allowed to have different wife''s here, but to want two sisters? I shook my head at that thought.


    Then you had my grandfather, he did not mean her harm, but he acted as if she was just another thing he could possess. Besides, I could not come here, watching my grandfather touch her. I had Saphira, yes. I loved her with my whole heart, but I could not deny that Jazz¡­


    I don''t know. If I was going to have my happiness, I should make sure she is happy as well. She deserved that. She deserved everything.


    "Come." I mouthed at Raina and Jasmine after dinner. They looked at each other, full of wonder.


    Jasmine


    Raina and I followed Benjamin to the underground palace garage. The garage smelled like gas. It was strange, but I liked the smell.


    Benjamin stopped at a large black car. He opened the passenger door and we both got in.


    "Where are we going?" Raina said frowning. Benjamin looked back at us, flashing a smile. "You''ll see." He said playfully.


    We drove outside the palace gates. "I''m not allowed." Raina shrieked. "Yes you are, you are with me." Benjamin smirked looking at us from his review mirror.


    As the city streets flew by, I saw that a car followed us. I turned around in my car seat, looking at it. "That is my palace guard." Benjamin said matter of factly. Raina seemed thrilled. She kept shouting and pointing towards everything.


    The we finally came to a stop. I looked outside my car window. We were at an abandoned parking lot. Benjamin climbed out of his car seat and opened Raina''s door. "Your grace." He teased her, gesturing she should take his hand.


    "What are we going to do?" Raina said in a high pitched voice. "You my dear cousin, will have your first driving lesson." He said flashing a breathtaking smile. My heart stopped for a split second.


    "What why?" Raina muttered confused. "You want this county to go into the twenty first century. Well¡­ In the twenty first century, A woman Is allowed to drive. "


    Raina hesitantly climbed into the driver seat, as Benjamin opened her door. Then Benjamin walked around the car and sat next to her. "It is an automatic car, so even a child could manage." Benjamin said soothingly.


    He showed her what every button was, and he taught her how to manage the steering wheel. They had been at it, for I guess more than an hour, when Benjamin turned around to me.


    "Little pea." He smirked.


    My eyes grew wide and he tilted his head to the left. Benjamin held my gaze, as the corners of his lips twitched up. It is your turn little pea.." He breathed.

 Chapter 51 - P, R, N, D.

    Jasmine


    Raina sat next to me again and Benjamin opened my passenger door. He reached for my hand and I took it. His hand felt warm and I felt the need to come closer, I reached for the material of his grey vest, but then dropped my hand.


    Benjamin pressed his lips together and I could not read his eyes. Without speaking, he gestured for me to get in the driver''s seat.


    In a monotone voice he showed me what all the lights on the dashboard meant. "As you can see the poke has several letters on it." My eyes darted to the poke. "P, R, N, D." I read out loud. "The P is used when one wants to park. The R is used for reversing the car. The N stands for neutral and the D for-" I wanted to finish his sentence.


    "The D is for driving." I smiled. "Yes." He said. With an teeny bit of a smile. I held the poke. "Now shift it into D." He said as he wrapped his hand around mine. Then he guided my hand towards ''drive''. I burned by his touch.


    I looked at him, but he did not look back.


    At first the way I drove the car could be best described as ''rocky'', but eventually I got the hang of it. "Now park the car again." Benjamin murmured looking at his phone. I was starting to get annoyed by it.


    I wanted to smash the car against the wall, just to get his attention. I sighed, but followed his orders anyway. I concentrated heavily and parked the car in one try. "Yes!" I shouted. Raina applauded.


    "You did well." Benjamin congratulated me. "I was in utmost concentration." I grinned. Benjamin shook his head. "I could see that." He said clearly holding back a laugh. "You even stuck out that pretty little tongue of yours."


    He smiled crookedly, taking my breath.


    "I did not." I stubbornly said. "You did too." He smiled.


    "When you just did so, your body stopped communicating between your tongue and your brain. In doing so; it frees up brainpower so you could concentrate on the task I gave you." Benjamin mused.


    "Huh, I did not know that. Really?" I asked baffled.


    "Really." Benjamin beamed. "When complex tasks involve your hands." He said as he reached for one of mine. My body shivered. "It will trigger the connection in the brain and that will make you stick out your tongue involuntarily." He chuckled.


    "That''s awful." I said making my eyes big. He pouted his lips as if he pondered on his words and then finally spoke. "You looked cute though." He said looking out his car window.


    So he did notice me still. I didn''t why, but I kind of liked the idea of that.


    When we got home I took a shower and went to bed early. The excitement had worn me down.


    Saphira


    During the last movie Sierra and Lynn has fallen asleep. I had been awake all night, because Ben was still texting me.


    After the girls were asleep Ben called me again. I tried to remind him he had unfinished school work to do. Benjamin said that, this was the whole reason why he didn''t call me in the first place.


    He blamed me for being ''such a distraction.'' Whatever that meant. I didn''t mind in the least to be his distraction anyway.


    I loved hearing his voice. I don''t know when the poor guy slept, because we were texting each other all Sunday as well. And if we weren''t texting, we were on the phone. It seemed as if all my worry was for nothing. I felt silly now. I always overreact, I thought.


    At school Zachary seemed to pick up my good mood. "Hey there, most beautiful lady in the world." He said like he was talking to his girlfriend. I narrowed my eyes, watching him suspiciously.


    "You know it''s true right? That I find you the most beautiful?" He said trying to smolder me with his green eyes.


    "If you say so." I answered coolly. It seemed like he was flirting with me all day, but I could be imagining things. He picked up my books. Walked me to each and every class. Even the classes we didn''t spend together.


    Maybe he thought that I was going nuts. He didn''t know that this time around, I was really happy. Not just nutcase happy. Maybe he was just worried. Yes that must be it.


    When school ended he offered to hang out with me again. It wouldn''t be nice to buzz him off now, just because Ben gave me some attention again. That would be mean right?


    We spend the day, doing homework together and he asked if he could stay for dinner. Mom loved having him around, so it would be okay. "Have the two of you already picked out a color to wear at prom?" Mom asked while taking a bite from her lasagna. "No, not yet." Zachary said smiling brightly.


    "You kids just got one more week. Maybe you can shop together. "Mom suggested. I thought that through for a minute.


    Would Ben find that okay? I made my promise to go to prom with Zachary when I was still mad at Ben. I probably wouldn''t have said yes if that weren''t the case. But it would be cruel to just blow him off like that.


    "That would be awesome! "Zachary answered my mom before I had the chance to react. I didn''t t say anything. It couldn''t hurt right? I mean; we were just friends. Zachary understood I was only Ben''s.... whatever I was of him.


    "Sure." I agreed not that enthusiastically as Zachary hoped. "You don''t have to, if you don''t want to." Zach said with a hurt voice. "No, it will be fine. Great I mean." I said trying to convince Zach. "Good, we''ll make it a date.." When he put it like that, I wasn''t so sure anymore. He was just kidding right?

 Chapter 52 - Gut Feeling

    Benjamin


    Two weeks had passed since I gave Jasmine and Raina driving lessons. I wanted to stay loyal towards Saphira, so I kept my distance from Jasmine, as much as I could.


    Against my own will, she still had a hold on me and it wasn''t fair to any of us.


    Still, I saw her each night, as I would now. Raina had called me to go to Jasmine''s room again. Like every night she was screaming and fighting in her sleep.


    I rubbed my eyes and put on a blue t-shirt and sweatpants. I strode through the palace halls and finally reached Raina''s wing.


    One of Raina''s maids stood outside the door. "We can''t seem to calm her down your highness." The maid explained. "I will fix it." I said as I stretched my arms.


    I walked into Jazz''s room. Her long curly blond hair was sticking to her face in sweat. Her eyes were open, but I knew she was not awake. She was trying to fight Raina off.


    "Go back to bed." I ordered Raina, as I did most nights. "It will be okay, your maid will stay here." It was a ridiculous thing I to do; appointing a chaperone when soothing Jasmine back to sleep.


    Still, I was aware that I had to protect her honor at all times.


    "Go away, leave me alone. Please leave me alone." Jasmine whaled. My eyes were filled with tears again, as they were each night. I could not stand to see her like this; helpless and afraid.


    "It''s me little pea." I said as I sat next to her on her bed. I sang her an Arabic song, and I stroke her hair back. She pushed me away again and again, but as the song continued, she settled in my embrace.


    I wiped her sweaty face with a clean towel the maid gave me.


    "Habibie." I said pausing my song. "I''m here with you, I will always protect you." I whispered against her forehead and gently kissed her there.


    "Jamil, can you please hand me her blanket?" I asked. Jamil stood up from the corner of the small room. "Here you go, your grace." She said in a small voice.


    In two weeks, my time was up. Holding her in my arms like this, she seemed so fragile. It was like a simple breeze of wind could break her. I clenched my fist thinking of Saeed.


    I wanted to kill him. I could not just let her go back to that house, but I could not keep her here forever either. I was well aware of that.


    I realized I would do anything to keep her safe. Saphira would understand that, wouldn''t she? Couldn''t I just marry Jazz in name only? I thought about it for a while and pondered all the pro''s and cons, making a list in my head.


    She could stay here in the palace, living as a princes as I went back to the United States and be with Saph. Would she settle to be my second wife? It would only be a technicality really. In life and in bed, I would only be Saphira''s husband.


    I wanted to tell her about my plan right now and ask for permission. I could not. She did not know I was a Saudi prince. Not yet.


    That should be the first conversation we would have to have. I sighed and in my head I made a plan for the three of us. We could all be happy, I could see that.


    As I still held Jasmine with one hand, I took my phone out of my pocket with the other.


    Benjamin: Saphira, I love you.


    Aren''t you supposed to sleep? :Saphira


    Benjamin: I can''t, I''m thinking of you.


    Benjamin: What are you up to?


    I''m at the school dance :Saphira


    I''ll talk to you later, you should catch some sleep :Saphira


    I felt uneasy. No ''I love you too''. She didn''t say she thought of me as well and she was at the dance. Who was she with?


    With Zachary? I felt my muscles tighten at the thought. I looked at Jasmine. Her head rested against my arm. Her face seemed calm now and her angelic golden curls smelled like honey.


    Wary, I dialed Sierra''s number. She immediately picked up. "Hey." She said with joy. "Hey." I said as quiet as I could manage, not wanting to wake Jazz.


    "I heard you guys are at the school dance." I said, summoning my princely voice; steady and even.


    "Yeah, it''s a blast." Sierra said.


    She was yelling over the loud music.


    "I wish you were here though." She cooed.


    "I wish I was as well¡­" I sighed as I played with one of Jasmine''s curls. Her hair was soft.


    "Look at what I am wearing." Sierra said. "I have send you a picture." She added. I opened the chat function and saw Sierra in a sparkly silver dress.


    "You are a beauty." I complimented my friend. "Can you make some more pictures for me? That way it would make me feel as if I was there with you. Make some of the other as well, my sister and Saphira of course." I said trying to sound indifferent.


    It felt like I was spying on Saph, but I couldn''t seem to feel sorry in doing so.


    I fiercely hoped it would give me some peace of mind.


    Saphira


    Zachary and I danced all evening. Benjamin''s dancing lessons had paid off. I could dance without tripping over my own, or Zach''s feet. Sierra, kept looking very smug each time I looked at her. I wondered what that was about.


    She was making pictures all evening.


    Lynn seemed angry with me. I thought that we would have made up by now. In some ways I could see why she was opposed to me going to the dance with Zachary. Benjamin was her brother and she didn''t want to see him unhappy. Why couldn''t she just see that I would never do so.


    I knew that at a certain time, Zach held some interest towards me, but he always behaved. He was never a threat to begin with.


    The music slowed down and Zachary held me very close. A bit too close for my taste. Then he whispered something in my ear.


    "Let''s go get some fresh air.." He said.

 Chapter 53 - Heartbreak

    Saphira


    Zachary took my hand and as we walked outside, I caught a glance of Lynn. She shook her head disapprovingly and then turned around.


    When we were outside, Zachary wrapped his arms around me.


    He looked at me in a very intense way. I felt very uncomfortable and folded my arms across my chest.


    "Are you cold?" Zachary asked. "A little." I said. It was the truth¡­ of course half of it.


    "You know I find you absolutely gorgeous right?" He asked as he brushed the back of his hand across my cheek.


    I bit my lip, he was making me really nervous. Not in a good way.


    "And your lips." He slowly said while biting his. "Zach¡­" I tried to say but he interrupted me.


    "Saph, may I please tell you something, now I still have the courage?" He asked. I was silent so he continued.


    "Before I met you I was always chasing skirts. Now I just want to chase yours." He said trying to flirt with me. "Well, in your case; dress." He said as he looked down on what I was wearing.


    I was shocked.


    "But Zach¡­" I tried again. "I know I''m no Benjamin and I''m not as foolish as him to promise forever love. Who knows what will happen tomorrow." He said in a serious voice.


    "We are still young." Zach said as he took my hand and spun me around. Then I stood still before him again.


    "All I know is that it''s you I want right now." Zachary smiled.


    "Zach I-" I tried to say.


    Zachary came closer and I took one step back. He put his hands around my waist. Before I could react, he placed his lips on mine.


    I wanted to push him away, but I got blind sighted by a flash of light.


    When my vision returned, so did the anger. "What the heck are you thinking?!'' I yelled at him. "You are my best friend, why would you do this?" I screamed.


    I punched Zachary in the face and my hand hurt. "Ah.." I grumbled shaking my hand in pain.


    Zachary wiped a little blood from his lower lip.


    I turned around and stomped away from him.


    Benjamin


    I fell asleep in Jasmine''s bed. Her hair was fanned across her face. I kissed her forehead and gently got out of her bed. I covered her with her blankets. "I''m sorry." I mouthed to Raina''s maid. She only smiled in return.


    I looked at my phone. Still no pictures from Sierra. What was taking her so long?


    I waved my hand through my hair and I slowly walked towards my palace wing. I was still tired.


    "Your highness." One of my guards greeted me, before I entered my chambers.


    "Morning." I said in return.


    Taking a shower, I thought of the right words for the conversation I would have with my grandfather today. He wanted to marry Jazz himself and I had to convince him that I was the one who wanted to do so.


    If I would honestly tell him of my little construction with a fake marriage, he would certainly never agree.


    I would have to convince him that I loved Jasmine.


    That couldn''t be so hard.


    With all the courage I had within me, I walked into the throne room. This was where my grandfather was before breakfast each morning.


    "Good morning. May God be with you grandfather." I greeted him.


    "Son." He acknowledged me.


    "What can I do for you?" He asked while fumbling with the beats of his praying necklace.


    "I wanted to ask your permission." I said tilting my head a little higher.


    "Continue." My grandfather said impatiently.


    I cleared my throat. "I want to marry Jasmine." I had a hard time speaking the words out loud.


    My grandfather stood up an clapped his hands. I raised one eyebrow. I hadn''t expected that.


    ''Good." Was the only thing he said.


    "I''ll see you at breakfast." He said dismissively.


    In a daze I walked to Jasmine''s room. I knocked two times.


    Jasmine abruptly opened the door. Her eyes were even bigger then they normally were. She cocked her head to the side. "Why are you here?" She said starlet.


    I glanced around the hallway. We were alone. "Meet me under the willow in thirty minutes." I said as I walked away, making sure she didn''t have time to question the reason behind it.


    Walking into the palace garden, the heat of the sun touched my face. I took in the scent of the wild flowers that were planted across the garden and sat down under the willow.


    I closed my eyes, trying to think. I couldn''t.


    Then my phone buzzed again and again and again. It was Sierra. She had sent me over thirty pictures.


    I scrolled through the them. There were a whole bunch of Sierra in her sparkly dress. Then there were some of Lynn and Thomas. I had to talk to my sister about that when I got home.


    Finally I found what I was looking for. Saphira.


    I sighed heavily, because I did not necessarily like what I saw. Pictures of Saphira and Zachary dancing. Pictures of Zachary holding Saph around her waist. I wanted to break the phone in half.


    And then¡­ And then there it was.


    My worst nightmare became true.


    I looked at the picture over and over again. I had never been so betrayed in my life. Zachary was my friend, how could he do this to me?


    How could she?


    All this time I had been imagining a future between us, as I planned to ask her to marry me. I had felt so guilty wanting to save my friend from a life full of abuse, that I had a hard time to go through with it. Only to find out, she didn''t hold me in regard, as I did her.


    I breathed out sharply as I looked at the picture again. I saw Zach''s hand on Saphira''s hips.


    They were kissing and my heart almost stopped.

 Chapter 54 - Riddles

    Benjamin


    As I sat under the willow, I was more than ever grateful for the privacy the willow offered.


    I heard footsteps on the grit, and by the sound of it, I knew it was Jasmine.


    I braced myself.


    "Good morning Ben." She said cheerfully. I looked at her. She seemed well. "How did you sleep Habibie?" I asked.


    "I dreamed of you." She said flushed.


    "Oh." I mouthed as she sat down.


    "You sang for me." She said as she played with some strings of grass.


    "Mhhh¡­" I Mused. "It was a good dream then?" I asked trying to stay with the conversation. My mind kept wandering back to Saphira.


    She chuckled lightheartedly. "Something like that." She grinned. The dimples on her cheek appeared.


    She was sidetracking me.


    "Jasmine we need to get married." I blurted out as fast as I could.


    Her cat-like green eyes were horror struck.


    She shook her head.


    "No." She said sharply.


    I stroke my fingers through my hair in frustration. "Habibie, it is the only way, I have thought about it for so long. We don''t have a choice." I tried to convince her.


    "You want to marry Saphira." She said looking down.


    I did not know how to respond to that right now.


    "I will not make you happy." She said looking up at me.


    "But I would do everything within my power to make you happy, isn''t that enough?" I asked her pleading.


    "I don''t want to be your wife. You know that." She said still holding my gaze.


    Still¡­ She still felt that way.


    Something broke inside of me.


    Although I was proposing some type of fake marriage, her rejection hurt me more than I will ever admit.


    "Why not?" I asked hopelessly.


    "Because I don''t love you the way I know you love me." Her nose wrinkled when she said that. So I knew it was a lie. It still hurt all the same.


    "Do I love you?" I asked her trying to hide my shock. We had never spoken about this so bluntly.


    "Don''t you?" She asked in a smaller voice now.


    I just stared at her.


    "My grandfather is going to ask for your hand if I don''t do so." I told her.


    It was her turn to be shocked now.


    "That should not be your concern." She said in an even voice.


    "It should not be my concern." I repeated her.


    "It should not be my concern!" I said again, almost yelling at her. I tried to calm myself down, but I was so full of emotion from everything else that had happened today.


    Jasmine just stared back at me. Not showing any emotion


    "So you would rather be my grandfather''s wife then mine?" I felt something building up inside of me. I did not know where it came from.


    She nodded yes. "Say it! I wat you to say it out loud." I demanded of her.


    "I would rather be your grandfather''s wife." Jasmine said flatly. "WHY!" I threw my hands in the air with frustration.


    "You him to take you into his bed?" I said trying to get through to her. She flinched when I said that. Finally, a hint of emotion. "He won''t do that." She said. "He won''t?" I asked her.


    She was silent.


    "He will. If you would like that or not. He will see it as his right to do so. That is **** Jasmine." She didn''t look at me. I saw that she was holding back her tears.


    I didn''t exactly know what she had gone through back at home with Saeed but I expected it was of this nature.


    "I want you to be happy." She said so quiet I didn''t know if she was speaking to me. I took her face into my hands. "I''ve told my grandfather that I am asking for your hand. He has approved." I told her, looking into her eyes.


    "Tell him you have changed your mind." She breathed. Her sweet breath touched my face. I placed my forehead against hers. "Don''t act this stupid." I pleaded with her.


    She stood up. "Don''t force me into something I don''t want to do." She said as she turned around and walked away.


    I could not breathe. I felt my heart break into a million pieces. I had never in my life felt so humiliated as I felt today.


    Saphira


    It was Saturday morning and I was downstairs watching TV. Mom was still sound asleep when the doorbell rang a couple of times. I got off the couch, stretched myself and walked towards the door. It was Zachary.


    What was he doing here? We haven''t spoken since he''d tried to kiss me. I thought he would never want to talk to me again, after I made clear I did not return his feelings what so ever.


    I don''t know how he could be so delusional to think I would ever leave Ben for him.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked him with an astonished face.


    "Well... Uhm... I don''t know... I figured if you would still be here, I would still have a chance. If you weren''t I would give up for good." Zachary said with almost a smile on his face.


    "Zachary your speaking in riddles, please clarify yourself." I said a bit frustrated. "I''m referring to the fact that you''re still here and not at the airport..." He said very slowly carefully pronouncing every word.


    Why would I want to be at the airport? I thought to myself. "Zachary, don''t get me wrong but your still not making any sense at all. The only reason I would have to go to the airport is to pick up Ben. And he won''t be home for months." I said not understanding any of his nonsense.


    "Hasn''t Ben called you then?" Zachary asked with both eyebrows raised. "No, his phone has been dead for two days." I said wary.


    This was common knowledge, now wasn''t it? He still stared at me. "Each time I call him his phone directly gives me his answering machine and What''s-app messages don''t arrive either." I told him. Zachary still didn''t say anything.


    He tried a few times but then closed his mouth again. We just stood there in utter silence.


    He sighed. "Saphira, I don''t think there is anything wrong with his phone. I was at Thomas''s place yesterday when he called to say he will arrive today, in about 15 minutes now, really..." He said as he was looking on his watch.


    I closed my eyes and then opened them again.

 Chapter 55 - All Of Me

    Saphira


    "How?" I asked as it was the only thing I could think off. "I don''t know, he probably had some time off. Maybe he wanted to surprise you then... Or something." I stared at him blankly.


    Then joy whelmed up in Me. My Benjamin is coming home. "How fast can you drive?" I asked Zachary, smiling from ear to ear. "I''ll do the best I can." Zachary said not so thrilled.


    He drove pretty fast. We were racing against time. Hoping we wouldn''t get caught in the act. Maybe that''s why I couldn''t reach him. My Benjamin wanted to surprise me.


    When we had reached the airport parking lot, I jumped out of the car. Zachary had heard Thomas say he would arrive at terminal four, so I hoped he was right, because I didn''t have much time left.


    The plane probably had already landed and he was now boarding. I looked around for any signs that said which way to go. But I couldn''t find it. That was odd.


    It was very crowded with family and friends of the passengers. I looked around to find my love.


    Then suddenly I saw him coming through a terminal, with what looked like guard behind him. that was even more strange. He wouldn''t be alone on the plane, would he? He wore sunglasses. I had never seen him wear any.


    But there he was. He was wearing a Grey suit, a white blouse, and black shoes. He looked so handsome.


    Then I was frozen in place.


    Sierra was running towards him and she almost flew right into his arms. He caught her and spun her around and he kissed her on her forehead. I didn''t understand, what was she doing here?


    Why did she know that he was coming? I tried to shake of the strange feeling that was trying to overwhelm me and walked towards him. Lynn was at his side now as well, and Sierra was still in his arms. The closer I came, the slower I walked.


    Then he saw me. Our eyes stayed locked for a long minute.


    There was no joy or relief. We just stared at each other blankly.


    I couldn''t find it in me to move forward and I didn''t grasp why. My intuition told me this was no good. Not good at all.


    His blazing hazel eyes unlocked with mine the moment Lynn and Sierra noticed me. Both were within his arms walking towards me. But when they got to where I was, he looked at me for a split second and then continued walking.


    I couldn''t find it within myself to speak. Or even walk.


    I was frozen.


    I don''t know how long I stood there. I finally snapped out of my trance like state when someone walked up to me to ask if I was lost.


    I wasn''t lost.


    I walked towards the airport parking lot and Zack was still there waiting for me. I didn''t say a word as he drove me home. I couldn''t.


    When I got out of his car I didn''t go inside the house. I went straight to the garage and took my car. Maybe he didn''t see me. That must be it. What else could it be?


    I drove off our driveway and parked my car at the end of our street. I had to get rid of this strange feeling before I... I took my phone out of my purse and dialed his number.


    Nothing. Just the answering machine.


    Then I turned my phone on private and called to their home. "Benjamin Al-Radji." He said answering the phone. "Ben?" I said and then the phone was dead.


    I tried again for so many times, but no one answered. I felt so numb. It felt like this all wasn''t really happening. It couldn''t be.


    I decided to drive to their house and when I was at their property gateway, I pressed the button. No one answered. I kept pressing it for half an hour straight without a pause. Then finally some one answered. It was Lynn.


    "Saphira, go home." She said. "Open up the gate I told her. "No." She said sternly. "He doesn''t want to see you." She added a bit more gentle.


    This all didn''t make sense. I didn''t understand. I tried to, but I was blank. I felt hollow like an empty shell. I sat against that gateway until it was dark and my mom came to take me home. I didn''t want to and I tried to fight her off. Eventually I gave in.


    Mom tried to talk to me but I didn''t hear her. Then there were others as well that tried to get through to me. I heard, but again I was def. I saw, but again I was blind.


    Monday morning I was at school but I didn''t remember how I got there. In each class I took the back seat. And at lunch I sat in the back corner of the cafeteria. Staring at nothing in particular.


    When I was home most of the time I just went to sleep. When they forced me out of bed, I went to sit on our beach. Just staring at the waves of the pacific ocean.


    Benjamin


    I had been home for a couple of weeks. I needed to be.


    I did not want to see or hear from Saphira, so I ignored her thoroughly.


    I followed my classes online. Grandfather wasn''t thrilled, but what would he do? Kidnap me? The more I thought of it, I knew it wasn''t beyond him to do so. I shook my head.


    He wouldn''t do that now anyway. He always told me I was his favorite grandson, but now he even acted like I was. I think it was because I had told him that I would marry Jasmine.


    I didn''t have the guts to tell him she did not want to marry me. I''m sure he didn''t want my hand me downs, but I wasn''t entirely certain he wouldn''t marry her still.


    I played on my grand piano when my phone rang, It was Raina.


    "May God be with you, how are you Raina?" I greeted her. "It''s Jasmine." She said in a strained voice. I clutched my chest. The stone on my chest returned the moment I had left the palace.


    "Is he okay?" I breathed.


    "She has gone home." Raina shrieked.


    "Saeed.." I thought out loud.

 Chapter 56 - Peas In A Pot

    Jasmine


    "What time would Daniel be here to ask for your hand?" I asked Na?ma with mixed feelings. "10:00 AM" Na?ma said with a deep sigh. "Let''s sleep. It''s 2 AM so we better rest, tomorrow is a big and exiting day." I told her.


    It still felt like it was the middle of the night when the doorbell rang. Na?ma looked at me with big eyes. I glanced at the clock, it was 5:05 AM. We tiptoed to the bedroom door and heard the already familiar male voices in our hallway. "I''m nervous." Na?ma whispered.


    "Nervous?" I repeated. Why would Ben be here as well, and why would they be here ,this early in the morning? We both got dressed in a daze. I stumbled down the stairs, my body hurt even more than it did yesterday.


    Saeed did not spare me.


    I was so distracted, that I almost fell down the stairs. But before I could, Benjamin was there to catch me. "Hey little pea." Benjamin said, looking intently into my eyes. "Uh hmm Hi." I said trembling.


    Na?ma frowned at me, she was still lingering in the hallway looking at us. Then I realized Benjamin''s hand was still around my waist. Both my sister and I jumped when Saeed walked into the hall. Benjamin greeted him, but still did not let me go.


    "Your eyes." Benjamin gasped. "My eyes?" I did not understand. I sighed, when it finally sank in. "Oh Saeed, I''m sorry I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose, please forgive me." I pleaded trying to get out of Benjamin''s iron grip.


    "Habibie come." Benjamin said indifferent to Saeed''s Arabic float of swearwords. Benjamin led me to the Livingroom, where my dad already sat. Next to him was an Iman, whom I had never seen before. Across from the Imam stood a royal official, judging by the way he was dressed.


    "Your highness." He greeted Benjamin and I looked at my father, who nervously smiled at me. Benjamin sat next to Daniel. "Firstly I need to apologies to you, I haven''t entirely been honest to the both of you." Benjamin said to Na?ma and my father, ignoring Saeed.


    "My name is Benjamin Al-Raji Al-Saud, grandson of King Salman, may God be with him. " Na?ma froze in place. "You''re a prince?" She mouthed, choking on the words. Na?ma looked at me like she wanted to kill me. "Na?ma." My father warned her.


    Benjamin smiled that absurd crooked smile of his. I was breathless. "It''s okay, she has the right to ask questions." Benjamin said endearingly to my father. "I am." Ben started directing himself to me. "Just when I''m in this country though. At home, in the USA I''m just a simple man, with a simple life." Benjamin smiled warmly.


    "First things first" Benjamin said waving his hand towards Daniel. "I have asked for your hand in marriage Na?ma, and your father agreed. In the presence of the Imam, I would like to ask for you to be my wife." Daniel said shyly.


    Na?ma made a strange sound and looked at Ben for far too long. "Yes, yes I will marry you." Na?ma said somewhat hesitantly. The Imam performed the Nika ritual and so they were husband and wife.


    Then Ben seemed nervous, or I don''t know what was up with him. He was fidgeting with something in his pocket and then began to speak.


    "Habibie, listen." He breathed. "When I met you for the first time in the palace, I wasn''t ready to get married yet, and I know I am your least favorite person in the world." Benjamin sighed heavily.


    "I don''t really know what I did to you to deserve that." Benjamin ran his hand through his hair in what seemed like despair "Jasmine without knowing where you are, and if you are happy and-" He looked away. "You are my air. I cannot breathe without you." He said clutching his chest.


    "But Ben I don''t-" I tried to say, but he cut me off. He looked angry now. "Go ahead." He said in a tone I did not recognize. "Go ahead and tell me you don''t love me in front of every in this room." He shrugged.


    "When you do so, don''t you dare wrinkle that nose of yours." He said in abnormal steady voice.


    "What?" I frowned.


    "Jasmine, you are speaking to a prince." My father warned me. I ignored that.


    "Go on." Benjamin urged, daring me.


    We stared at each other and the whole room was quiet. It seemed like everyone held their breath. He tilted his head to the left and flashed my favorite crooked smile.


    "That is unfair." I pouted.


    "I don''t know how to put it. I haven''t slept yet and I just want you to be happy and study and do everything you''ve dreamed of. I just really think you deserve that. I tried. Still, there isn''t any other way that I can make that happen right now than..- " Benjamin sighed.


    "My grandfather gave me his permission and your father agreed." He stood up and nervously took out a little black box out of his suit pockets "Will you give me your hand in marriage Jasmine?" Benjamin almost squeaked.


    "I mean, will you be my wife?" Ben tried again in a more steady voice. My mouth fell open when Benjamin opened the small box, while he bent on his knees in front of me.


    "Peas in a pot." I hysterically burst out in laughter. Inside the little box was a golden ring shaped in the form of an open pod with three green peas. "How did you do this?" I asked baffled. "I guess it has some perks to be me." Ben said sheepishly.


    "It goes perfect with your eyes, exactly the same color." Ben mumbled. "Ugh.. " Why does he always know what to say, his sweet talk is going to make me lose my teeth. How much jewelry had he already made for other woman?


    My father scraped his throat. "Jazz don''t keep him waiting, you are being very impolite again". Was there really a choice? It was either being married to Benjamin, his grandfather, or to Saeed.


    I nodded ''yes'' to Benjamin.

 Chapter 57 - The Day

    Jasmine


    "Are you sure? I mean¡­-" Benjamin stroke his index over my ring finger. I nodded again. This time with more certainty.


    There weren''t any words, because this wasn''t real. It wasn''t a real wedding. He just had a guilty conscious leaving me here. That was all.


    After the Imam performed the Nika ritual, Benjamin shoved the ring around my finger and kissed my hand. "Is there anything you and your sister would like to take to the palace Habibie? We will leave in an hour max. It''s not necessary to bring clothing, I''m sure they will measure you a whole new wardrobe. But if there is anything you are attached to, than we will help you pack." I glanced at my father.


    This couldn''t be real. Benjamin smiled. His hazel eyes were shining, he seemed pleased with this arrangement. What about Saphira?


    "It''s all settled Jazz. They will throw the four of you a wedding party at the palace. The two of you have my blessing." My father said with a smile that reached his eyes.


    "Just mothers books, if that is okay?" I asked directing myself towards father. "Of course, I won''t be living in this house any longer either, you can take anything you want." Huh? "I''ve arranged for your father to be taken care of in the palace, where there are the best doctors that can attend him.


    I stood up and flew into Benjamin''s arms, holding him tight. He smelled of spices.


    Ashamed of my action, I let go of him. Pulling me back, Benjamin wiped the tears from my eyes and kissed the crown of my head. I flinched, because there was a bruise on my head.


    "How can I ever repay you?" I whispered. "By getting a PHD degree, in whatever subject you desire." He smiled. "A bachelor''s degree first." I said. He always exaggerated. Benjamin chuckled.


    Around 10:00 AM we arrived at the palace. It was as beautiful as ever. Benjamin and I were quite in the limo. He just simply held my hand and squeezed it from time to time.


    When we walked into a grand hall, we were welcomed by several members of staff. "My ladies, you can come with us." A lady said with a whole group of maids behind her. "The wedding will be in 2 hours and we have to prepare your dresses."


    I held on to Benjamins hand, as strongly as I could, and when he wanted to fumble from underneath my grip, I grabbed his blouse. "I want to stay with you, I mean were already married." I shrugged. "And I want to stay with you." I pleaded, panicking.


    Saeed would be here for the wedding.


    Benjamin cocked his head to the side. "My little pea." He said. "I will just be in another room." I still did not let go.


    What had gotten into me? He sighed, but still had a playful smile on his face. "Okay Habibie, wait." He said raising his hand gesturing I should be patient.


    "Servant can you bring the new princess the smartphone and gear I asked for please?" And as if it was all planned out, a male servant brought a phone within a minute.


    He handed it to me and looked into my eyes. He came a little closer and our noses almost touched. Benjamin smiled and then took a step back.


    He dialed a number and the phone in my hand started to vibrate. I looked down on my other hand that was still full of the material of his blouse and pondered if I should let go or not.


    "I told you I''m not going anywhere." He said patiently.


    Benjamin smiled crookedly. Breathe, breathe I chanted to myself. I gently let go of the fabric and took out the phone. Benjamin swiped to pick up the call while I still held the phone in my hand and as to set an example, he tugged his earbuds in his ears and nudged me to follow his lead.


    "See, now you can talk to me at any time, even though I am in another room." And just like that and without thinking, I kissed his cheek and flushed. "Your grace." The servant called again. At first I did notice that she spoke to me.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, I did not look at him and obediently followed the servants to a big room filled with, what looked like, more than a hundred dresses.


    "W.O.W." Na?ma exclaimed. Is this real? I had a hard time holding on to the grudge I held for him. "How come you are always the one that is so lucky. Why didn''t Benjamin pick me?" Na?ma rattled on. There it was, she was jealous again.


    "Na?ma, you should not be jealous of my fake wedding and my fake husband, who will continue to screw everything he sees. It''s not like he really wants a wife, the sultan had ordered that he should get married."


    "He could have married anyone, could he not?" Na?ma said in an irritated tone.


    "He just felt like he couldn''t leave me, because-" I didn''t want to finish that sentence.


    " It''s all fake, so get over yourself, and enjoy being with a man who just chose to spend his life with you." I wasn''t paying much attention to what Benjamin was doing through the earbuds, but I realized it was entirely quite on the other side of the line, once I finished my tirade.


    I felt a big knot in my stomach.


    "I would want to be fake married to a prince." She responded. I didn''t answer, because I was now intently listening to every word Benjamin was saying. It kind of felt like eavesdropping and of course it probably was.


    While he spoke to his servants, I heard that his voice broke on every word. I shouldn''t have said all that. He didn''t have to do this, Na?ma was right, and yet he did.


    "Jazz!" Naima almost yelled. "Oh I''m sorry." I apologized." And held up my shoulders. "There are so many dresses, I would not know what to choose." I said to Na?ma.


    "Look on the bed.." Ben almost chuckled endearingly through the earbuds.

 Chapter 58 - Cold Feet

    Jasmine


    Wasn''t he angry with me about what I just said? Didn''t he hear it? Did I just now imagine how his voice cracked?


    Oh how I hoped he didn''t hear everything I just said. On the bed there was a purple dress bag. I opened it and gasped for air.


    "Ben." I said breathless.


    "Do you like it, I mean you can choose as you wish, but I don''t know, I think it will suit you. It can be adjusted if necessary." He stumbled on his words.


    "No it''s, it''s gorgeous thank you, thank you so much." I was ashamed of myself and I should be. Na?ma came to see what the commotion was about and her mouth dropped open. "He picked this for you?" I nodded still in shock. "Pff how can this be fair." She went on complaining again.


    "Oh I see you have found the masters dress then." A servant said coming from behind. "Will you help me put this on?" I asked insecure. "No, no, no, not like this. You have to be thoroughly washed first. I don''t know if we can bring those blond curls into better shape in just an hour and a half, but we might as well try." The woman said. I felt insulted. "You are perfect to me, just the way you are." Benjamin said. "Ugh." I replied." Benjamin barked a laugh.


    He snickered softly and started to sing. He kept on singing the entire time, while all the servants were busy scrubbing my body and washing my hair. Once in a while he stopped to answer a servant. "You have the face of an angel, but I don''t know how to fix the blue and purple on your body my dear." The older servant said.


    Benjamin''s song faltered, but he immediately picked the melody up again. "Yeah well I tripped a few times." I lied. "Yes your highness has told me about that." She said and it was obvious she knew I was lying.


    When I was in the make-up chair, they worked a miracle on me, you could hardly see a thing. "You look wonderful." The old woman beamed. "Normally you would not need much make up, but given the severe head bumping, I think the ladies did a good job." She was right though, I did look like a bride.


    How did I feel about that? "Severe." Benjamin said in a worried voice. "I am just fine." I said annoyed. I tapped on my earbuds when the servants frowned at me. "Never the less." Ben said grumbling.


    Before I knew it, there were two doctors examining my head. "Ben..-" I whined. Benjamin didn''t react because he was talking to Daniel. Both of them sounded like they were done preparing for the wedding.


    The doctor said I had a slight concussion. Na?ma came in. "Oh you look amazing." I praised her. "You look good too." She said unwillingly. I wasn''t sure if she meant that though. "I came to tell you that it was time." She said and pointed towards the door.


    The tiara on my head felt kind of heavy. My head still hurt, maybe I had a concussion after all. I followed Na?ma and the servant in front of her to a room filled with woman. Half of a room actually, since the room was divided by a screen.


    A girl walked up to me and threw her arms around me, I flinched, because she accidentally touched my face. "You will be my sister." She said. "I mean, I''m Lynn, Ben''s sister." She clarified.


    "Oh." I smiled at her. A woman came to stand beside her, and without warning she hugged me so tightly, I couldn''t breathe. She kissed me on the cheeks three times and said "Benjamin chose well. You look like a princess already."


    Why did I feel so nervous? Lynn winked at me. Benjamin quietly chuckled in my ear. They both seemed nice. They told me Ben had a penthouse in Boston, where he studied, but he came home every weekend to see his family. I always imagined him being a party hopper. This seemed out of character. Or wasn''t he who I made him out to be?


    The day went on and on with different rituals, ceremonies and meals. They covered my hands and feet with henna, we sang and danced. By the time evening fell, it was finally coming to an end. All the woman were covered again, except for me.


    "Behind you." Ben whispered in my ear. And there he was. He looked incredible, I realized when all female heads were turned in awe .


    He smiled my favorite crooked smile. Benjamin was wearing a white suit, and for once his hair was neatly done. We both laughed quietly.


    I had never been so nervous in my life. I looked around the enormous room and started to panic. This was not how I imangined my life would be. Wife of a prince. A princess. How many wives would he take? Would he settle for just one? Did I want him to?


    He took my hand and held me close to his chest. "How is your head?" He asked worried. "I''m fine." I said sourly.


    "Are you ready?" He breathed.


    My head exploded and I still had so many questions. What if he would ask me to marry Saphira? Could I stand by and watch them be in love?


    "No." I said without thinking and abruptly ripped myself lose from his grip.


    Benjamin stood there, for what seemed like the longest time, probably waiting for me to take back my words and come back into his arms.


    I didn''t.


    Benjamin tried to turn around and walk away, but before he could, I grabbed his blouse out of; I don''t know? Reflex maybe? And yanked him back.


    The whole room roared in laughter. Now what, I thought. I bit my lip. "Don''t go." I pleaded.


    Benjamin frowned and smiled playfully.


    "I need you." I admitted more to myself than to him. "I mean, I can''t get married without a groom." I said knowing I sounded stupid. "Well then, let''s go get married. Again.." His eyes widened.

 Chapter 59 - Bare Naked

    Jasmine


    Benjamin held my hand when Na?ma''s wedding was performed. Ours went by in a daze as well. At the end of the wedding the Sultan and his first wife came up to us and presented me this golden bracelet and told me that this is the bracelet which all woman of the El-Raji Al-Saud family wear. It was beautiful.


    There was an Arabic inscription that said; woman of the crown. Fake marriage or not, I was a princes now. That was a really strange thing to consider.


    "Ben will it hurt?" I asked whispering.


    "What Habib?" He asked sincerely unknowing of what I was meaning. "You know, tonight." I whispered back.


    His eyes grew wide again, this time in real shock and his mouth fell slightly open. It took a while before he recovered.


    "I will never hurt you, I promise." Benjamin seemed to be thinking. "Love is not supposed to hurt, or not intentionally at least" He said meaningfully.


    I bit my lip. I was so nervous I did not pay attention to any conversation and Ben seemed to notice. "Come let''s retire to our chambers." Ben said inviting me to take his hand. I took it hesitantly.


    We said goodnight to the guests and Ben led me to his, or I suppose ''our'' bedroom. He closed the door and he turned towards me.


    Benjamin


    I stood before her, taking her in. A small, but perfect nose. full pink delicate lips, that were slightly parted.


    Her skin looked like milk cream and her golden curls flowed down her waist like honeycombs.


    It was like I saw her for the first time.


    I sharply breathed out, as I realized I had held my breath for the longest minute. "You are beautiful." I gasped.


    Jasmine''s cat-like green eyes were holding mine.


    I hesitated, and then I gently brushed my hand along Jasmine''s face.


    My hand burned where it touched her skin. I cocked my head to the side and smiled at her.


    She looked nervous.


    "What are you thinking?" I wondered out loud. "What did you mean by what you said earlier." She squeaked.


    My smile widened. I leaned in, pausing, to see if she would object, or would seem uncomfortable. She didn''t.


    I brushed my lips against the tip of her nose and remained close. "Did that hurt?" I breathed.


    I saw the corners of her lips lift up. "No." She said almost smiling. "Mhh..." I chuckled. "And this... does this hurt?" I asked as I gently kissed her forehead.


    Her eyes were still closed when I looked at her. With my thumb and index finger, I tilted her face to look at me. "No." She said flushed.


    "Well then." I said as I took a few steps back.


    She seemed starlet by me doing so, and I immediately felt a pang of guilt.


    Jasmine


    My breath became uneven. His hazel eyes were holding mine, hypnotizing me. "How old are you?" He asked. Did he not know this? "I''m 17, I will be 18 in less than a week." He swallowed noticeably.


    "You''re younger than my sister. Ben rubbed between his eyes like he head a headache. "I''m sorry." I apologized, unsure why I was apologizing in the first place.


    Tears started to flow down my cheeks. I was just so tired and it felt like all the tension in my body needed a release in the form of tears.


    Ben kissed my face. "Don''t cry, please don''t cry." He breathed cupping my face in his hands. "I''m just tired I think." That was a half-truth, I couldn''t help but feel rejected by my fake husband.


    I laid my head against his chest and he slowly dropped his hand to the small of my back. We stood there for a while.


    He was rubbing my back up and forth and I was unwilling to let go when he broke off our embrace by creating some space between us. "There is something we must do." He said.


    Confused I followed each movement with my eyes. He took a needle out of a suitcase and showed it to me. My heart was racing. What was the meaning of this?! He chuckled quietly. "Those eyes." A smile lingered on the edge of his lips.


    "You asked me if it hurts." He said meaningfully. I bit my lip. "I will not hurt you, nor will I ever touch you without you wanting me to." He said while touching the tip of my nose again.


    "And frankly, even if you wanted me to, there will be no intercourse before you turn 18 in the first place." I frowned. What did he mean? We would still have intercourse, but not just now? I did not know how a fake marriage worked, but I knew there would be witnesses presented while consummating a royal marriage. There was no escape from that.


    "Aren''t we suppose to consummate this wedding, like tonight." I said drawing out the last two words. It was how things work in our society, fake wedding or not. "They just want your blood on a bedsheet. And we will give them that." He said sounding pleased with himself.


    He tied my arm and opened the lit of the needle with his mouth and spit it to the ground. He rubbed my vein and gently tapped a tube full of my blood. He pressed on the wound and carefully put a bandage on it. "Let me draw you a bath." He said stroking through my hair again.


    I felt like there was a magnet pulling me closer to him. Even though I didn''t want myself to notice; he was so handsome and he smelled so good.


    I wanted to be close to him again. I just needed to be. So against all better judgement, I just pressed myself against his chest again.


    "I just don''t want to be alone." I said looking up to him. He closed his eyes and chuckled again. "I will be here¡­ I just want your body to relax, your body feels too tense." He said while rubbing my back up and forth.


    "Okay, I will draw you a bath and when you''re covered in soap, I will sit by the door, so you can talk to me." "Deal!" I said pleased. He chuckled quietly.


    The bath was nice and warm and of course he was right, my body relaxed. "Ben?" I called for him when I didn''t hear him. "Yes little pea." He replied endearing. "Will you please sing for me, like you did on the phone?" "Mhh, sure. What did you have in mind?"


    "You''re favorite song?" It was quiet for a while and then he began. My body shivered. His voice was heavenly. His voice made you forget the world. As I drifted into thoughts, I thought of Na?ma.


    Na?ma was right; What did I ever do to deserve him? There wasn''t much I could think of. "Is your water still warm?" Ben asked breaking off his song.


    "No, yes. But I will get out now anyway" I said getting out of the bathtub.


    "Habibie, wait" He said.


    Too late.


    I stood in front of him bare naked dripping wet.

 Chapter 60 - A Little Noice

    Jasmine


    "JASMINE!" He shouted in pure horror.


    "COVER YOUSELF!" He commanded.


    He closed his eyes and held out a bathrobe in front of him.


    "Do I not please you?" I asked a bit insecure.


    "What?" He asked confused. "Never mind." I said feeling rejected again. "Open your eyes I''m covered." Ben tried to stroke his hand through his hair without success though, because he had way to much gel in his hair today.


    He mumbled something under his breath. "The witnesses are here." He said in a sour tone. "Oh." I mouthed. "Grandfather promised me he wouldn''t do this." His voice seemed strained.


    So he really did not want me.


    "Do you mind if I take a shower?" He asked. "Sure." I kind of snapped. He didn''t react to that.


    I lingered at the bathroom door for the few minutes he was in the shower. When he came out he was wearing shorts and was bare-chested. My heart skipped a beat.


    "Do you work out a lot?" I blurted out. "I ought it to be part of intelligence, when you take care of your body." Benjamin clarified.


    He scooped me up without warning, and I draped my arm around his neck.


    I was getting nervous. My stomach started to hurt.


    "We don''t need to rush this. Let''s just take it slow." He said as he carried me across the spacious room. He did not acknowledge the witnesses, who were standing across the room. There were three of them.


    "At least close the drapes of the canopy bed." Benjamin commanded.


    He laid me on the bed and sat beside me.


    The three woman looked at each other and nodded. They untied the robes that held the purple curtains and then it seemed like we were alone.


    I fumbled whit my white lace dress. "Did you enjoy the wedding?" Benjamin asked. "Lynn seems like a great girl." I said.


    "She is." He agreed.


    We were silent and it felt a little awkward.


    "Did you¡­ enjoy the wedding?" I asked trying to break the silence.


    He turned towards me. "All the ceremonies were not really my cup of tea, but I did enjoy the wedding from the moment I saw you again." He said with a grin.


    "Are you always this flirty?" Benjamin frowned.


    "What makes you say that?" He came a little closer, shifting his body towards me. "Observation." I stated. He pouted his lips a little, and his eyes twinkled.


    I yawned a little. "Are you tired?" He asked. "It has been a very long day." I admitted. He looked at me, contemplating. "Let''s take a nap." He said, gesturing for me to come into his arms.


    I scrutinized my eyes. "What?!" He smiled. I looked at his arms, his muscles showed. Benjamin had broad shoulders and his stomach was well trained. He had some hairs on his chest.


    I looked up at him. He seemed amused by something. "Come." He said playfully. "If you want." He added in a more serious manner.


    I did not move. I wanted to, but I don''t know¡­ Benjamin turned to his side, facing me. He placed one hand under his head and closed his eyes.


    "Will you sing for me?" I asked looking at the ceiling. Benjamin started to sing an English song, I had never heard before.


    I closed my eyes as well.


    Inch by inch, I moved closer towards him. He reached out for my hand, but didn''t take it. He waited for me to take his, and I did. His hand was warm. We explored each other''s hand with our fingers. My hand tingled where his touched me.


    It was dark when I woke up. I felt a heavy weight around my waist. It took a while before I realized where I was. Benjamin''s right hand was strangled into my hair, as I laid on his chest.


    The room was filled with his scent. I tried to move, but I could not. "Ben." I whispered. "Mhh¡­" He breathed. "Ben." I whispered again. He slightly moved and pressed his warm lips on my forehead. He smelled sweet.


    I tried to move again, but it was useless. He held me in an iron grip. How did I get in his arms anyway? "Benjamin." I said a little louder now.


    He opened one eye and looked at me. It was a funny sight. He took his hand out of my hair and stroke his index finger against the side of my face. Benjamin stopped when he reached my lips and smiled a little.


    My breath spiked in my throat. His smile widened.


    Like I was made of glass, he started to trace my arm with the back of his hand. It was a strange sensation; ticklish but also loving. I clanked at him and he stared back.


    I looked at his eyes, they almost looked like they were lit on fire. "So this is our wedding night." He said a little louder and quickly glanced at the purple curtain.


    "Was he talking to me or the witnesses on the other side of the curtain?"


    He scrutinized my face with his nose. He now and then stopped and planted a little kiss. I concentrated on my breathing.


    He gently kissed the hollow beneath my ear. He did it again, but with a little more force. I let out I sound I had never made before. I looked at him in shock. He knotted both hands in my hair and drew my face closer to his.


    "You do please me misses Al-Raji  El Saud. Don''t you ever doubt your beauty." He said against my lips. My breathing hitched again. He kissed the hollow beneath my ear. I panted unwillingly, gently grabbing a fist full of his hair.


    Still holding me, he turned, so that he was now above me.


    Then he abruptly broke lose my grip and padded the pockets of his pants, and took out the tube of blood, while still lingering above me. "We need to make a little noise." He whispered pointing towards the curtain.


    He kissed me gently from my neck to my collarbone and my breathing accelerated. "Oh" I mouthed "Just like that Habibie, don''t stop.." He said a little louder, slightly eying the curtain again.

 Chapter 61 - Release

    Jasmine


    I was beginning to understand that he was performing an act, but it felt too good to think about it much. I touched his bare chest and let my fingers glide across his skin, with my other hand I pulled him closer again.


    He shook his head and chuckled under his breath. He let his nose explore each inch of my face and then he licked my lips with his tongue.


    My lips parted in response and he smiled at me. Then he went back to kiss the hollow beneath my ear and I started to pant.


    Encouraged, his kisses on my skin became stronger and I started moaning uncontrollably.


    Abruptly he stopped.


    I was confused.


    He held me and twisted us in a way, so that he was on his back and I was on top of him. I felt a little awkward, not knowing how to hold my body.


    I rested my face in one of my hands and looked at him. What was he up to?


    "It''s your turn." He said hoarse.


    I narrowed my eyes. "You may explore me now." He said intently looking at me. "Only if you want though." He added.


    I felt his heart race against his chest. "I don''t know how." I said embarrassed. He took my hand and held it against his face. "Like this." He said. "But only if you want." Benjamin said meaningfully.


    I traced his stubble beard. It felt weird, but nice. I touched his nose. His lips parted and somehow I found myself touching them. They felt soft, warm and a little wet.


    He playfully bit my finger. "Hey!" I said caught off guard. Ben flashed me my favorite crooked smile. I tried again. This time I kissed his chest and slightly looked up at him. His eyes were closed. "Like this?" I asked unsure.


    He groaned a little but said nothing. I kissed his shoulder and just like he had done to me, I traced his neck to the small beneath his ear. I kissed him there.


    A little flushed, I looked at him. His eyes were still closed. That made it easier to continue. I stroke my hand against his chest. It felt hard and firm. He wasn''t joking when he said that he took care of his body.


    As my hands darted back to his face, Benjamin''s hands slowly traced my spine and lingered on the small of my back. He pressed a little and our bodies met. I felt a strange urge building within me to come closer to him. He pressed again.


    "Habib?" He sounded husky. "Yes." I said. "We don''t have to do this." He said as one of his hands traced my body and found the small of my back again. I wanted him to press again, but he didn''t.


    I did not look at him, but slowly pressed my body to his. He made a funny sound. I laid my body on his chest as our bodies moved together. The only thing between us, was the thin fabric of my nightgown.


    I got lost in the movements and something in me started to build up. "Benjamin." I said in panic. "Does this hurt?" He asked me, looking me in the eye. I shook my head. The pace of his movements sped up and I didn''t know what was happening to me. "Ben." I ragged.


    "Does it hurt now?" His voice sounded thick.


    "Sto-" I tried to say.


    My body exploded and there was nothing I could do to stop it. I trembled


    My eyes were still closed and I did not dare to look at him. What had we done? Benjamin slowly stroke my arm. How could he be so calm?! "How do you feel?" He whispered. His breath was still uneven.


    I did not know how I felt.


    "Did it hurt." He tried again. "No." I said almost inaudible.


    "Take your underwear off." He whispered in a serious manner closing his eyes.


    Shocked by his bluntness, I froze in place.


    He waited for me to do so. This felt so uncomfortable and I really did not want to do this. I was not ready. He handed me the tube of blood. I stared at him; blankly.


    He looked at me meaningfully, but I didn''t grasp what he wanted. He placed me beside him and brought a blanket up to my neck. He opened the bottle and then he slipped his hands under the blanket and touched between my bare thighs.


    My body felt so sensitive, so I trembled against his hand. He stroke a few times, while intently holding my gaze. Then suddenly he stopped and quickly hid the tube.


    "Our duty has been fulfilled ." He said to the witnesses. "You can take the bedsheet now." He said. The woman opened the curtain and I saw a little blood all over the sheets and a bit on mine and his legs.


    I was mortified.


    He carried me out of the bed while some maids came in and refreshed our sheets. "Let''s clean up." He said. "Congratulations." One of the older woman said to me. We both did not acknowledge her.


    He planted me on the sink. Still holding me. We heard the woman take the bedsheets out of the room. They were ululating in celebration. We both started to laugh out loud. Catching our breaths, I looked at him again. We were both smeared in my blood.


    "Let''s wash up." He said as he put me down from the sink. He held me with one hand and with the other he turned the shower on. I looked down on my dress. I wasn''t ready to take it off. He look at me, studying me. "You can keep that on." He said. "I will keep my underwear on as well." He added as he took off his pants. He wore a black boxershorts. I followed every movement he made.


    He took me into the shower and closed the cabin. There were three places from where the water flowed down. His shower seemed like a rainy sky.


    I looked up, letting the warm water touch my face. I looked to the right, Benjamin was starring at me. "May I wash your hair?" He smiled crookedly at me. I folded my arms against my chest. My wet dress clung to my body.


    "Why?!" I asked hesitantly. "Only if you want." He said in a small voice. "Okay." I responded. He took out a shampoo bottle. It was the shampoo I always used. It was a honey blend. "How?" I asked perplexed. He smiled.


    He didn''t answer me, but placed a bit of shampoo in his hand and on to my head. He stood behind me as he shampooed my hair. He massaged my head while doing so. I let my head back and closed my eyes.


    "Did you do this before?" I abruptly turned around. He seemed to ponder his answer. "Yes." He admitted. I turned around again and he started to rinse my hair. I felt a pang of jealousy. I did not like the idea of him touching someone else.. I would never agree into him having another wife, I pledged to myself.

 Chapter 62 - Awakened.

    Jasmine


    After washing my hair he took some soap and started to soap my arm. His touch was gentle. "C-can I wash you?" I said flushed. He looked at me with a hint of a smile. "I want you to." He said. "But I think it is best if you do not." Benjamin cupped my face with one hand.


    "Tell me what you feel." He asked holding my gaze with his hazel eyes. I fumbled with my hand on the skin of his chest. I looked up at him and then averted my eyes again. "Tell me." He said. "I don''t know, it''s stupid." I flushed.  How could I tell him something I did not know how to describe myself.


    "Mhh¡­" He pressed me to continue. "I want to be near you and touch you, even though we are this close. I want to come closer." My breathing stocked as I said this, but it was the whole truth. "I feel that too." He said tracing my lips with his finger. My lips parted a little. I looked at him and bit him softly. His eyes seemed to roll to the back of his head.


    "Habib." He breathed. "Yes." I said. "We need to take this slow and we already skipped a step." He said waving his hand through his hair. "What step?" I asked.


    He still held my head in his hand and he towed me backwards. He pressed me up against the wall. His nose lingered near mine. He kissed the corner of my mouth. "May I?" He breathed against my lips. I nodded ''yes'' and he leaned in. I closed my eyes as his lips feverishly smashed into mine.


    He guided me step by step and inserted his tongue into my mouth. He playfully touched my tongue with his. It felt like I went under water. As I drowned in everything I felt. He groaned a little and stopped kissing me. He placed his forehead against mine and it took a while before his breath retuned to even.


    "How was that?" His hot breath touched my skin. "Did that hurt?" He asked me. Before I could answer him, he kissed me again, this time a little more gently.


    "I think it would be a good idea if I finish this shower alone." He said. "I don''t mind to wait." I told him. "I know beautiful, but I need to be alone for just a few minutes." He pleaded. "It won''t take long." He urged.


    "Okay." I said unwillingly and got out of the shower. There were maids outside. "Let''s get you dressed into something else." One of them said. "I can manage." I told her. I had seen them once, at the maids breakfast table.


    "How was it?" One of the maids boldly asked. They gave me a red satin dress. It was the shortest dress I had ever worn. It was best to nothing. Benjamin walked into the room appraising my dress.


    "I think I need a cold shower again." He said laughing loudly. I did not understand his joke. "What do you want to do?" He asked. I thought about it and then my stomach grumbled. He walked to a little bar in his room and poured himself a drink. "Are you thirsty?" He asked.


    "No, but I am a little hungry." I admitted. There was so much food present today, but in all honestly I had been too nervous to eat.


    Benjamin called Rabia to prepare some food for us. He took me to the area in his chambers where the big couches were. Before we sat down, there was a knock on the door. A few servants brought us platters of fruit and bread.


    He smiled at me. "So now we can finally begin our first night together." He smiled sheepishly. "What do you want to do?" I asked him.


    "Let''s watch a movie together." He said as he took me onto his lap.


    "Are you okay?" He asked tilting my chin up, so he could look into my eyes. "Yes." I said. Benjamin pouted his lips slightly. "I''ve told you, you''re not a very good liar." Ben said.


    "It''s just¡­ I have always been told that it would hurt and that woman didn''t enjoy spending time like that." I didn''t look at him.


    "Well¡­ did you know that virginity is not a medical term?" He asked with a serious expression. I frowned. No, I did not know that. "A first time can hurt for many reasons." He continued." Some people believe that tearing the hymen, explains the pain that some woman experience when they first have sex. However, not everyone has a hymen, and even when they do, it doesn''t always tear." Benjamin stroke through my hair.


    He took a grape and fed it to me. As I chewed I just listened to him. He fed me one more and then he continued talking, while twisting one of my curls around his finger. "In fact, the pain may instead come from inadequate lubrication, or anxiety that causes muscle spasms, or a partner who rushes or is too forceful." I flinched by the idea of the latter.


    "I can imagine that." I said thinking of how this night would of ended if I was to be married to Saeed. I felt guilty towards my elder sister. I could not imagen how her life would be like. Would Daniel be good to Na?ma as well? I was wondering about her experience.


    "Did I hurt you just now?" Benjamin asked playfully. "No." I breathed. He cocked his head to the side and stroke his nose along my jawline.


    What was it that he did to me?! I had never in my life felt this way before. It was like a hunger in me had been awakened. "Do you enjoy me?" Ben breathed against my lips. "Yes." I said breathless. Ben kissed me and I felt as if I went under water again. Yes, yes I enjoyed everything about him.. The way I felt was overwhelming.

 Chapter 63 - Late Night

    Benjamin


    Her cat-like green eyes stared at me, I couldn''t help but smile.


    I did not plan for the evening to hold as much as it did now. She had been hurt by Saeed and she kept on insisting she didn''t love me, although I doubted that was true. If my grandfather hadn''t intervened with my plans, I would of told her goodnight and go to sleep.


    I couldn''t of imagined that she wanted me, like she did now. I held her on my lap and stroke her back. She snuggled her face in the hollow of my neck. I rested my chin on her head in response.


    "Where would you like to go for our honeymoon?" I asked as I kissed the crown of her head, taking in her scent. "Honeymoon?" Jasmine said unsure. "Mhh¡­ Yes." I responded playing with one of her curls. "Anywhere." She said in wonder.


    "Where have you been?" I questioned. "Here and in our village." She whispered. Shock washed over me. Huh? "Are¡­" This could not be right. "You''re saying you haven''t seen much of this country?" I verified.


    "It''s not that strange." She snapped. She looked up at me with burning eyes. I did not really know how to respond to that, because it truly was strange. I just stared at her. Jasmine sighed. "Raina hadn''t left the palace before you took us to the city for driving lessons." She said in a defensive tone.


    I scratched between my eyes. "Of course she has." I said in disbelieve. "Oh yeah¡­ then where have you ever taken her?" She said challenging me.


    She was right, I couldn''t think of anything. How could I have missed that. "I don''t know." I admitted. Jasmine shook her head disapprovingly. She laid her head against the hollow of my neck again and was quiet. I was lost in thought, replaying every memory I had over my mandatory visits at the palace.


    Woman were not held in physical prisons in this country, but I could now feel the weight of the spiritual chains.


    Jasmine''s breathing became even and steady, her eyes were closed. I stroke her golden hair out of her face and placed her on our canopy bed.


    It was late at night, but I really needed to see Raina. I put on pants and threw on a shirt and darted out of my chambers. "Your majesty." One of my guards greeted me. "Good evening." I greeted him back. "Good night actually." I corrected myself. "Ahh¡­ married life is beginning to takes it''s toll already." He snickered. I laughed out loud. "Khaleed, my wife has a tendency to sleep restless. Could you please contact me when you hear anything unusual?" I asked. He must of known, rumours traveled fast in the palace.


    "I will do that your grace." He said politely.


    As I strode through the palace halls, I heard that the party continued downstairs. Men were roaring with laughter and I could hear the music from up here. "Is princess Raina still awake?" I asked her guard. "Yes, she has company." He answered.


    I frowned. That was unusual. Raina was considered to be an outcast here in the palace. She didn''t interact much with the other woman in the palace and almost never visited the harem.


    "Who?" I frowned.


    "My lady Sierra." He said.


    This I liked.


    I did not wait for the guard to open the door for me and barged right in. Both girls turned around in a daze. "Ben!" Sierra exclaimed. She got off the bed and flew herself into my arms. "Hey lovely." I mused. "How long have you been here?" I said unsure if I had missed her presence at my wedding.


    "I arrived two hours ago." She said radiant. "I heard you have taken a first wife." She said as she placed her hands around my neck. "I am a married man indeed." I smiled crookedly.


    "Well¡­ then where is she now?" Sierra said playfully, playing with her long black hair. I breathed in. "She is asleep." I said in the same playful tone.


    Sierra rolled her eyes. "But I actually came for Raina." I said as I took Sierra''s hand and guided her towards where Raina was. She was still sitting on her bed, with playing cards in her hand. "Can I join?" I asked my cousin.


    Raina scrutinized my face. "Don''t you need to be with your wife?" She said accusingly. "I mean¡­ it is your wedding night." Raina said meaningfully. I raised my shoulders and came to sit on the bed.


    I gestured for Raina to give me a set of cards, so I could go play along.


    "Was it an arranged marriage?" Sierra asked with a great smile on her face. "Yes and no." I confessed. Sierra glared at me.


    "My grandfather had given me a year to find a wife last summer." I began to speak. "Saphira." She mouthed. "Did she know?" Sierra asked with more volume. "Of course she did not." Raina intervened. "Benjamin had met Jasmine before he met Saphira and he wanted to marry her then, but she refused."


    "So Saphira was your back-up?" Sierra''s eyes were filled with tears. I couldn''t think of why that would be. She hadn''t made a secret out of not liking her cousin. "No. Of course Saphira was not my back-up plan." I stated. "I truly believed we could have had a great future together." I said with more authority.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." Sierra said as she stood up from the bed.


    Raina and I were alone for a while.


    "Raina." I breathed. "Yes." She looked at me, suspiciously. I laughed at her facial expression. "I need to apologise to you." I said looking down on my hands. I wore a silver wedding ring. "What for?" She asked quietly.


    "I had asked Jazz where she wanted to go when we we''ll go on our honeymoon, but then I found out you have never left this palace." I stroke my fingers through my hair.


    I did not dare to look up at her. I felt utterly ashamed.


    Raina sighed and laughed quietly. She placed her hand on my shoulder. "Don''t worry, your presence from time to time has made up for all of it." Raina said in barely a whisper.


    "I''ll take you wherever you want." I whispered back, taking her hand.


    Sierra walked back into Raina''s bedroom and flashed a smile. "What were you guys whispering about." She asked without a care in the world.


    "Family stuff." Was the only thing Raina answered. I let it with that.


    It was almost morning when my phone rang. "Yes." I listened carefully. "She is screaming, I mean your grace is screaming and hitting all the guards and maids who are touching her. We don''t know what to do your highness." Khaleed said in pure panic.


    "I''ll be there." I immediately said.


    "What''s the matter?" Sierra asked curious.. Raina nodded to me, knowing what was happening and without a word I left the room.

 Chapter 64 - Phony

    Benjamin


    I ran through the hallways, as it seemed like there was no end to them. Finally I reached my wing and I could hear her. I had never heard her scream so loudly.


    The door to my chambers was open. As I entered, I saw that it was very crowded. The room was filled with maids and guards and I saw Jasmine trying to fight each and everyone off.


    "Don''t touch her." I barked. I did not mean to be rude, they could not know what was happening. "Please leave us." I commanded. "But your majesty¡­-" Khaleed began. "Enough." I said with authority in my voice.


    Without question everyone left my chambers, except for Jasmine''s hand maid. "Can you bring me a wet cloth?" I asked her. She nodded.


    I began to sing the same Arabic song, I sang the previous nights this had happened. Taking her in my arms, she fussing, but I tightened my grip around her. I kissed her on each inch of her face. "Habib I''m here." I whispered against her skin. "I will always be here."


    I wiped the sweat from her forehead, with the cloth the hand maid had given me and wrapped my arms around her.


    She fell asleep again.


    Jasmine


    I woke up with the memory of his touch. I shivered with the thought. Benjamin''s hands were holding me tight. I couldn''t move again. I felt a bit of a panic rising up in me, as I tried to free myself. "Ben wake up, Ben wake up." I said tugging on his arm.


    "Morning." He breathed and kissed the temple of my face. "Can I-" I tried. "I mean I need to¡­-" I tried again. "Can you move your arm?!" I said in a more sharp tone, than I meant. Benjamin flinched in response.


    I did not want to insult him.


    "I mean; you are as strong as a bear." I tried to smile. The corners of his lips lit up. "I am your bear then." He smiled crookedly. "My Benjabear." I said wiggling my eyebrows. He snickered in response. "Benjabear." He said trying his new nickname out. "I like it." He nodded with pouted lips.


    Then he finally released me. It felt like a big relieve. "I am going to take a shower." I told him. "let''s take one together." He mused.


    "No." I abruptly said. "Okay." He said in a small voice.


    I went into the large bathroom and locked the door. I wanted to be alone. No, I needed to be alone. I heard a knock on the door. What now, I thought. I sighed heavily. "Yes." I said unwillingly.


    "It is Thalia your grace. I am your new hand maid." I heard from behind the door. "What can I do for you?" I asked. "No, what can I do for you, your grace?" She said a little awkwardly.


    Right, I was a princess now. "Nothing really." I said trying not to sound too harsh. "I heard you are taking a shower, should I turn your water on?" She asked. I thought is was silly, all the things royals needed help with. Wasn''t there anything they could do themselves?


    "I can manage." Is said hoping she would go away. "If you open the door, then I could bring a dress for the day and your oils and perfumes." The maid said trying again.


    I closed my eyes and counted to ten. That didn''t really help. I opened the door and looked at the tall maid, who was about the same age as I was. I opened the door with just a little crack. The maid came right in and turned my water on.


    I slightly nodded in frustration.


    I washed my hair and body with all the oils and soaps the maid handed to me. She did not leave me alone. "Are you done your highness?" She asked. I nodded ''yes''. I did not even have the privilege of drying my own body off, because she also did that.


    She put cream on my body and helped me get dressed as well. I liked the dress though. It was green with golden beads.


    When I walked out of the bathroom, I immediately stumbled into Benjamin. He had washed up as well. He wore a grey suit and a black blouse. He held me in his arms, but I felt like I needed a little space.


    I took a step back and in response he took a step forward. This wasn''t leading anywhere. "What''s wrong?" Benjamin asked cupping my face.


    I don''t know, I felt smoldered maybe. "I''m hungry." I lied. "Let''s go eat." I said as I broke lose from his grip.


    "Of course my love." He agreed.


    We walked to the family dining hall in silence, and I was glad for that. I needed some peace and quiet. As we entered, I saw that most family members had already taken their seat. I didn''y see Lynn and their mother though.


    A girl with long black hair stood up and quickly walked towards us. I felt like I had seen her before. "Ben." She said as he walked faster and she flew into his arms.


    He draped his arms around her.


    I cocked my head and looked at them. Who was she? I looked at the sultan and he flipped his hand as in to say ''well¡­''. "That is Sierra." I heard Raina say from across the room. "She is a family friend." Raina clarified while focussing on the latter word.


    "It is nice to meet you." I said as I patted on her shoulder, trying to break that strange moment. She did not turn around right away. She lingered in his arms longer than I found necessary. "You must be his first wife." She smiled.


    Her smile did not reach her eyes and I could tell it was fake.


    "I am his only wife." I stated trying to make a point. "Of course." She said with phony politeness.


    "For now." She said with a huge grin.


    I turned my head to the sultan and he held my gaze in return

 Chapter 65 - Mine

    Jasmine


    That Sierra girl seemed to be well acquainted with all the woman in the family. During breakfast she chatted away. Benjamin also joined the conversation. Now and then I saw Sierra touch Benjamin''s hand on the table.


    No one seemed to make a fuss about the two young people, touching each other so casually and openly in our family dining hall.


    Each time they touched, I glanced at the sultan and he glanced back.


    "How long will you be staying?" I directed myself towards Sierra over the noise of people talking. "A whole week." She cheered. I had a hard time swallowing my pudding. A whole week with her... There went our first few days off marriage...


    "And you are from the States?" I asked her with feigned interest.


    "Yes, Benjamin and I are very close." Sierra said as she looked at Benjamin adoringly. How close? I saw that Benjamin smiled at her. I did not like the way she looked at him, and in all honestly, I wasn''t so thrilled about the way he responded to her either.


    His eyes were clearly filled with love for her.


    "She is like a child to the house of Saud." The second wife of the sultan said. "So you two see each other as family then?" I directed myself to Benjamin. He did not have time to respond.


    "Oh¡­ Much more than that." Sierra cooed. Did she not get sick of herself? "He means the world to me." She said laying her head against is arm. I felt like I wanted to come in between them. I did not want her to touch him. Not after the way the two of us had touched at night.


    He kissed her forehead. He just kissed her forehead. My heart sank.


    I felt humiliated. I mean, really? Just a few hours after our wedding night, he already sought attention of other woman. This¡­ this was exactly why I did not want to feel for him in the first place. I hated the fact that each and every female drooled over him. Yes he was handsome, but the problem was that he God darn knew it.


    I certainly wasn''t going to be one of those woman who would fight other woman for her husbands attention. Last night I thought¡­


    I thought¡­ He was mine and I was his¡­ I thought he was mine only. I felt frustrated, because even though I did not want to be one of those woman, I did not like what I saw right now either.


    "Benjabear." I said in the most flirty manner I could manage.


    His eyes shifted from Sierra''s to mine. "let''s spend some quality time together." I said as I wiggled my eyebrows once. I saw all kind of emotions playing across his face, but playfulness won. The corners of his lips turned up and he flashed me the most brilliant smile.


    "Benjabear." One of his older male cousins roared in laughter. Benjamin placed his index finger on his lower lip and looked at me. I saw a hint of a smile. He shook his head slightly. "Come." He said as he stood up.


    My stomach started to twist. Uh oh¡­ what had I done now. He was planning something. He was planning revenge¡­ That much was clear on his face.


    "Ahh¡­ We want to know why you are being called ''Benjabear'' by your wife, dear cousin." Raina said clearly provoking Sierra.


    Sierra rolled her eyes.


    Benjamin licked his upper lip and still half smiled at me. He opened his mouth and than closed it again. His eyes danced. I turned to look at Raina. "Benjamin is so strong." I said stroking his arm, trying to be seductive or something. What did I know about seducing men for crying out loud.


    "It''s just¡­ Benjamin holds me throughout the whole night." I said lingering on the world ''whole''. "He is my own personal cuddle bear." I said flushed. I looked up at him from under my lashes.


    He offered me his hand. The woman on the table ululated as we retired to our chambers. Good for her, I thought. Everyone knew what we were going to do. And even though I did not know if I was willing to do it, I liked the idea of her thinking we will.


    The moment a guard closed the door of the dining hall, Benjamin scooped me up and carried me like a cave man. "Come here you." He barked a laugh.


    "Benjabear." He said as he patted my buttocks three times playfully. "Ahh Ben¡­" I started to laugh. "Please put me down." I snickered.


    "Oh¡­ No I won''t." He said as he howled.


    Everyone was staring at us as we passed. We made way too much noise.


    Our guards opened the door to his chambers. "Put me down!" I laughed getting dizzy from hanging upside down a little.


    "On one condition." He said as he slowely lowered me, but not yet, put me down. "Fine." I said lighthearted. "Surrender yourself to me." He said as he dropped me on the bed, hovering over me.


    He placed one knee between my legs and parted my lips with his tongue. "What are you doing." I breathed between kisses.


    He firmly kissed me on the hollow of my neck. "Ah.. Ben. What are you doing."


    "Isn''t this what you wanted?" He asked me in a teasing tone before he kissed the tip of my nose. What was it that I wanted?! I really didn''t know. I did not want him to give all his attention to Sierra¡­ that was for sure.


    "Benjabear huh." He smiled at me and kissed my left collarbone. My fingers glided through his hair, pulling it a little.


    He kissed me with so much urge. "Now say it." He said in authority. He knew I had been jealous, that much was clear. "Say what." I breathed against his lips.


    "That I am yours." He said as he created space to look at me. My breathing spiked.


    "Say it." He commanded me again. He cupped my face in his hand.


    "Say it." He urged.


    "You are mine." I declared.


    I grabbed a pillow behind me and smashed Benjamin with it. He looked surprised at first and then he grinned. "Oh." He said as he raised one eyebrow in amusement. "Are we going to play that game now, are we?" He chuckled.


    He grabbed both my hands in one hand and held them above my head as I was still laying on the bed. "Ben." I mouthed. He pinned me down and I inwardly started to panic. "Misses Al-Raji  El Saud." He said lecturing me playfully.


    "To come back to our earlier conversation; are you going to surrender?" He said seductively. "How?" I mouthed. "Well you said you wanted to spend some quality time¡­." Benjamin said trailing of his sentence. He wiggled his eyebrows once, like I had done in the dining room.


    I kept quiet. "I noticed you held back om me last night." Benjamin smiled crookedly. I was confused. "What do you mean?" I asked flustered. "Remember when your body shivered?" He asked me in a serious tone.


    My eyes grew wide again¡­ were we really going to discuss this? I nodded. "You see." He said as he used his free hand to trail down my stomach. "When we moved together last night." His fingers paused at my navel. I had a hard time breathing.


    "What did you feel?" He asked me while he cocked his head intently listing for my answer. I pouted my lips. I did not like this conversation. It made me feel insecure.


    I did not really know how to reply. "Is this really something you want to discuss?" I blurted out. "Yes." He replied. "Okay." I said. I looked up at the ceiling. "I liked it at first. It felt warm in your arms and¡­"


    "And." Benjamin prompted. He softened his face.


    "It''s just that at one point, I felt like I lost control of myself." I admitted.


    He smiled a little. "When your body trembled right?" He verified. I nodded. "And you did not like to lose control right, that was why you asked me to stop." He caressed my face.


    I nodded again. "But it was too late." I was mortified admitting this. "Did you really want me to stop?" He licked his lip. "I was scared." I said as I looked him in the eye. He stroke my lower lip with his index finger.


    "Did something bad happen, when you trembled?" He asked.


    "No." I said against his finger.


    "So¡­ that is why I am saying you held back on me¡­ since you did not fully enjoy the moment your body found its release." Could he just stop talking about this? I mean, this felt so uncomfortable. Was it normal that husband and wife discussed these kinds of things? I thought we would be fake husband and wife to begin with.


    "So what?" I said a tat irritated. "Why would it matter to you if I would enjoy the moment or not?" I said. He frowned, but he did not say anything for a while. Maybe he was pondering his answer or something.


    I saw him trying to fix his expression. "Because my little pea." He said as he leaned in. "I am your husband and it is my task to give you pleasure in life." He kissed me so deeply, I was lost in the moment.


    Then he looked at me. "I need you to trust me, to surrender your body and mind when we touch." He released my hands.


    "You want us to touch again now?" I squeaked.. He fought back a laugh and pressed his lips together tightly.

 Chapter 66 - Crown Prince

    Jasmine


    "I am not 18 yet, remember and you wanted to wait until¡­" I remembered him, hoping I could delay this.


    He chuckled quietly and stroke his hand through his hair. "Your birthday is tomorrow." He grinned. I swallowed.


    Then all of a sudden our bedroom door flew open. Sierra barged right in. She paused for a split second while eying us on the bed and she walked right up to us.


    Benjamin turned around, still holding me. "Sierra you can''t just walk into their bedroom." Raina yelled as she stormed into the bedroom as well. "Ah, I''m sorry Ben." She said smiling.


    Benjamin turned around to look at me. His hazel eyes looked guilty. While Sierra still walked towards us, Benjamin helped me back up. As Sierra neared us, he wrapped his arm around me and held me on the small of my back.


    "I was wondering if you would join Raina and I for a picknick." She asked. She was changed into a black dress, that clung to her body. "They don''t have to, they are newlyweds." Raina said irritated. "I am asking Benjamin." Sierra said not caring about what Raina said.


    Benjamin turned to look at me. "Let me ask my wife." Benjamin said as he looked at me. I did not want to, but I was kind of afraid of what Benjamin had in mind when we were alone as well.


    "Mhh.. I don''t know. Maybe you could take us out of the palace?" I asked a bit sulky. "That." He said as he touched my nose. "Is a very, very good idea my little pea." He mused.


    He looked at Raina and Sierra. "How about that lady''s?" He asked. I didn''t know why, but Sierra didn''t look happy with my suggestion.


    "If that is what you want Benjamin, then I am all in." Sierra said. "It is what my dear wife wants." He said as he looked at me.


    "If you don''t mind." He said as he held my gaze. "I''ll go plan our little trip." He said. I nodded. Benjamin closed the space between us and stroke his nose against mine. Then he covered my mouth with his and kissed me slow.


    "I''ll see you in a bit." Benjamin said as he stroke my cheek. He kissed the crown of my head and left our bedroom.


    "I think we will have so much fun together." Sierra said in feigned enthusiasm. I would not lower myself to her level. "Yes we will." I said as I raised my head high.


    "If you don''t mind, I am going to freshen up. " I said as I looked at Raina. "Of course." She said as she towed sierra out of our chambers.


    I paced up and down our bedroom. "Your grace can I do something for you?" She asked. I could hardly tell her what was wrong, because for all she knew the prince and I already had intercourse.


    "No, I am fine." I lied. "Can you draw me a bath please?" I asked as I got undressed. "Do you want to bathe with lavender or vanilla?" She asked while she turned the water on. "What smell do you like best?"


    "Me? I wouldn''t know your highness." She said shyly. "Of course you do." I encouraged her. "I love lavender." She said. "Well, you know what, you can have the whole bottle." I told her.


    "Really?" She asked bewildered. "Sure, why not." I said to her as I got into the warm water. She poured the vanilla oil into the bath. I tilted my head back and closed my eyes for a little while.


    "Isn''t there anything else you would want to do?" I asked my hand maid. "What do you mean your highness." She said. "I don''t know, like what do you do in your free time?" I tried again.


    "I nit. " She flushed. "You probable think I''m like an old woman." She said sheepishly. I giggled a little. "Who taught you how to nit?"


    "My mother did." She said. "How is it like to have a mother?" I asked with sincere interest. I couldn''t remember mine.


    "You would definitely love her." The maid said. "How is your mom like?" She asked in return. "She is dead." I stated.


    "I''m sorry." The maid apologized. ""That''s okay." I told her.


    "Have you ever been jealous? I asked the maid. "Sometimes." She admitted. "When?" I wanted to know. "When someone had something I wanted to have, but couldn''t." I thought about that.


    It was not like I couldn''t have Benjamin''s attention. So was I not jealous then?


    I got dressed in a daze. I wore a blue-grey silk dress and looked into the mirror. I covered my hair with a headscarf. Sierra and I looked nothing alike. Was she his type? Would that mean I was not? Did I want to be his type?


    I walked outside our chambers and one of the guards followed me again. I couldn''t even go to the bathroom without someone following my every step. "Jasmine!" I heard someone say. It was Lynn.


    "Where were you at breakfast?" I questioned. "Jet lack." Lynn said as she rolled her eyes. I heard Benjamin was taking us out?" She said as she pouted her lips. "Yes he is."


    "Do you know where he is taking us?" Lynn asked with enthusiasm. "Actually, I am truly not sure!" Where was he taking us?


    Benjamin


    "Grandfather can''t we talk about this another time?" I said in frustration. "For crying out loud, we just got married and you already demand offspring." I said in aggitated.


    "Son, it is your duty." He said matter of factly. "It is a duty I will fulfil, if it is Gods will, but now is not the time." I sighed.


    "Listen Benjamin." He said as he came closer. He held his head against mine three times. "I want to make you crown price." My grandfather said.


    "But Grandfather, I live in the United States." I pleaded. "For now you do." He said matter of factly. I have trained you your whole life for this task."


    I ran my hand through my hair. "Is there anyone who would be better qualified for the task?"


    "Next to you, they are all morons.." My grandfather laughed without humor.

 Chapter 67 - Flight

    Benjamin


    I walked out of my grandfather''s office.


    He wanted me to be crown prince. That would concretely mean, I was to give up my free life and I was utterly not willing to do that.


    It would mean I could no longer live in the USA and try to live in anonymously.


    As I walked through the palace hallways all colors lost their brightness and the walls started to close in on me.


    Could I actually do it? Could I rule this country as a true Saudi ruler? I had grown up with a lot of western ideas, but I could not just change all our countries laws, for the rest of the royal family would attempt to kill me.


    Our family counted thousands of members who truly believed that the Sharia law system, was the way God wanted us to enforce law.


    To me a lot of laws seemed barbarously. It was a fact that this country, compared to our western society, was highly undeveloped.


    Besides, would I be alive by the time I could be crowned King? It surely was not unusual to assassin your own family members in the house of Saud.


    I had promised my favorite woman that I would take them the day out, and now I was glad I did so.


    I needed to leave the palace. Taking out my phone, I called my private pilot. "Goodmorning, I need to leave this country for a little while." I said in pure panic.


    "Good morning your majesty, where do you want us to take you?" The pilot replied friendly.


    "Boston." My voice was thick with emotions.


    Before I went to see Jasmine, I walked down to the palace garden and sat under my favorite willow for about an hour or so.


    I did not want anyone to see me like this, it was not prince-like.


    Jasmine


    I sat at my beauty table when Benjamin entered the room. He walked up to me and wrapped his arms around me tightly.


    Then he planted kisses on the right side of my neck. "You smell so good." He said as he sucked my earlobe. My body ached to touch him back, but my mind stopped me from doing so.


    "I have already informed the others and we are taking a flight in an hour." Benjamin said massaging my shoulders.


    "We are going on an airplane?" I blurted out. Benjamin held my gaze through the mirror. "Yes little pea, I know it is your first time, but I will be with you." He said trying to comfort me.


    "Where are we going to?" I asked. "I am taking you to Boston, where the worlds second largest library is." He said as he kissed my cheek.


    I turned around to look at him. I saw something in his eyes, but I was not sure what it was.


    "Thank you so, so, so much!" I said as I flew around his neck. "But wait." I said as I created some space between us.


    "We are going to America!" I shouted a bit too loud. Benjamin flashed me a huge grin. "Yes we are my wife." He said and deeply kissed me.


    He took my hand as we walked towards Lynn, Raina and Sierra. We all got into a limousine.


    "Where are we going?" Sierra asked radiant. "Boston." Benjamin simply stated squeezing my hand. "Huh, why would we fly back to the states?" Sierra frowned. She did not sound pleased with this revelation.


    We walked into a spacious private plane. It was so luxurious, it was insane. Benjamin stroke my hand as we took off.


    "Are you ready?" He whispered in my ear.


    The hours in the plane literally flew by. We watched movies and played games, I was starting to get tired.


    Sierra held her distance the entirely flight, so I honestly enjoyed the new experience of flying. Not that she could get close to him though, because Benjamin seemed glued to me.


    From time to time I kind of felt like I was suffocating, but on the other hand, I did enjoy his company.


    He smelled extremely good today.


    I yawned a little. "Shall we retire to our bedroom?" Benjamin said as he stroke my hair. He cupped my face when I didn''t answer. I saw the hunger in his eyes again and I did not know if I liked that or not.


    I pouted my lips. Benjamin chuckled. "I am not going to eat you." He said chuckling. "Or maybe I will." He teased me and softly bit in my neck.


    "Ben." I said through gritted teeth, looking at the rest. "Do you guys mind that I show some love to by beautiful newlywed bride?" He asked trying to make a point.


    "Hell no." Lynn cheered. "I am so happy you found her." She said lovingly.


    "No you should flaunt your love, it is what newlyweds are supposed to do." Raina said smug, looking at Sierra.


    Sierra said nothing.


    Benjamin stood up and held out his hand for me to take it. I shyly did so.


    We walked into the master bedroom. The room was clinically white and there were rose pedals on the bed. Benjamin spun me around and then held me. He gazed into my eyes and his arms slowly dropped to the small of my back.


    He looked at me, I guess trying to see if he could continue. I let him. One of his hands lowered to my bottom. He squeezed a little. "Those eyes." He breathed.


    "And those lips." He said and I saw the hunger again. I swallowed. "Are you nervous?" He asked. I held up my shoulders.


    "Talk to me." He said. "I need to know how you feel." He said as he stroke his hand across my face. He leaned in and kissed me. My hand tangled in his hair, deepening the kiss.


    He looked at me catching his breath. "Shall I ask your handmaid to help you change in a nightgown, or may I can help you?" He asked.


    I closed the distance between us and pressed my lips against his. He was startled by my action, but then I felt him smile against my lips. "You are everything." He said as he kissed each inch of my face.


    He gently turned me around and unzipped my dress. As he did so, he kissed my skin. I started to shake a little. "Habibie." He whispered as my dress fell to the ground.


    "Y-yes." My beathing was uneven. "Can you turn around?" He whispered carefully. "I am only wearing my underwear." I said choking on the words.


    "You are so beautiful." He whispered. "If you are not comfortable, you don''t have to." He said. He had already undressed me. Did I have a choice really? I wanted to¡­ but again I did not.


    My feelings were so confusing to say the least. "But you''ll see me." My voice cracked. "I am yours and you are¡­"


    "I know I am yours¡­ and I know this is my duty, but I-"


    I felt that Benjamin took a few steps back behind me. All of a sudden I was covered again. Benjamin had placed his suit jacket over me.


    Benjamin walked around me, only looking at my eyes. Still holding my gaze, he closed the buttons of his jacked, so my front was covered again.


    "I''m sorry." He said solemnly. "Loving me, is not supposed to be your duty." His lips twisted.


    He sighed.


    "I." Benjamin looked to the sealing. "Can we please talk about this?" He pleaded. "I need to know."


    "What do you want me to say?" I shrugged.


    Benjamin ran his hand through his hair. "Yeah well, I don''t know really. But you need to say something, I am going to lose my mind." He breathed out sharply.


    "Some moments I feel like, well I don''t know. I feel like were in heaven and then a moment later I felt like I imagined it all. You are hot and then you are cold." He licked his lips.


    "Are you scared? Or are you nervous? Do you want to wait? I can wait¡­" Benjamin came closer and brushed a strand of my hair.


    I let my face fall into his hand. "I think. I think we should." I said afraid to look into his hazel eyes.


    Sierra


    I hadn''t slept, I kept thinking of what was happening in the room next to mine. It was supposed to be me that married Benjamin, not her, not Saphira.


    Me.


    Benjamin and I had been close for years. He was lying through his teeth if he would say that all we had was friendship. I saw the way he looked at me. The way he sometimes touched me.


    I always felt that when the time came, it would be me.


    I was the only one who knew who he was. Who knew who he truly was. I knew all sides of him. Why did he always take me for granted?


    We boarded the plane. Since we used the royal aircraft, our group left the plane, with hats and sunglasses on.


    I wore a deep-red dress, just above my knees.. That would definitely set a contrast between Jasmine and I.

 Chapter 68 - Some Space

    Benjamin


    Today was Jasmine''s birthday, but I really did not know how to behave towards her.


    She utterly confused me at times.


    One thing was for sure, I would never touch her without knowing she wanted me to do so. So I decided not to touch her at all. If she wanted me to, she was the one that had to take initiative.


    I mean come on¡­ I could still hear her say the words; ''I know it is my duty¡­''


    ''Her duty?'' really?! Was that where it came down to. So our wedding night¡­ I didn''t want to think of this.


    I felt sick to my stomach. Had I then forced her to be intimate with me? I thought not. I would never ever touch her again. Ever.


    My heart ached. It took everything within me to let her go at night, and turn my back towards her. I wanted her in my arms.


    I always had the urge to be close to her and it frustrated me that I could not hold her hand as we were walking through the airport.


    Today was her birthday. I wanted to shower her with kisses and I wanted to let her know what she meant to me. I couldn''t do that. I did not want to force myself on her.


    "What''s up Ben?" Sierra said as she tugged on my arm while we neared my Boston driver. I held out my arm and she tugged her arm under mine. "Nothing really, it''s good to be here." I tried to smile.


    I could fool most people, but not Sierra. "Later then." She said as she rested her head against my arm. "You look beautiful." I told her.


    Raina, Lynn and Jasmine had a hard time keeping up with our pace. We stopped at the limo. "Later." I promised her.


    We all got in the limo and I saw that my driver made sure there was liquor in de car.


    I needed that.


    Jasmine sat next to me, I half not expected that. I poured some champagne for all of us.. "Let''s make a toast to a wonderful weekend." I proposed. "Hear hear." Sierra said.


    "And let''s toast to¡­ Jasmines 18th birthday." I said trying to use my princely voice. Jasmine looked at me as everyone started to drink. I sighed. Now what.


    "Is there alcohol in this?" She shrieked. I finished my drink in one go. "Yes." I answered her. "I am not sure if I am allowed to drink this." She said in a small voice.


    "Well." I started as I poured myself a cognac, which was my favorite drink. "You are a free woman, you can do whatever you want." Sierra started to laugh a bit. The others were quiet.


    Jasmine brought the crystal glass to her mouth and took a sip. She frowned and wrinkled her nose. Sierra started to laugh a little louder and Jasmine drank her champagne in one go!


    "Jazz!" Raina said in a worried voice. I taught Raina how to drink in secrecy, so she knew what happened if you drank too fast.


    "Let her enjoy herself." Sierra said. "Did you like the drink Jasmine?" She asked her.


    "Yes I did." Jasmine said as she wrinkled her nose. She was definitely telling a lie.


    "Do you want another?" I asked, kind of daring her. "Sure." She said as she held my gaze. Lynn looked at me.


    We arrived at my penthouse. The driver held our door open. I helped the woman get out, but I was not sure I should offer Jasmine my hand or not. I reached for her, but then retrieved my hand.


    She climbed out without my help.


    The concierge opened my private elevator and we all got in. "It has been a while that I had been here." Lynn said. "When we took the boat trip right?" She verified. "Yeah, I think so." I thought out loud. The elevator opened and Jouline waited to greet us.


    "Your majesty." She curtsied. "Jouline, what a pleasure to see you again." I acknowledged her. "How are you?" I asked her. "I am very well, you highness, thank you for asking." She looked at Jasmine, probably waiting for me to introduce her.


    I was reluctant.


    "Can you please make three guest bedrooms ready?"


    "Three?!" Jouline repeated as she looked at Jasmine. I knew that she knew who Jasmine was. She couldn''t have not heard the news. She just wanted me to say it.


    I was not going to, and she knew me well enough to know that  if I did not do that by now, I would not.


    "I already prepared you some food." She said. "The dining table is set." Jouline shook her head.


    "Wow, I love your little spot here." Raina mused. "Where is Daniel?" She asked while we all sat at the table. "Do Dani?l and you live together?" Jasmine asked. She probably missed her sister, she hadn''t seen her since the wedding.


    I licked my lips. "Daniel is on his honeymoon with your sister." I answered Jasmine. She licked her lips as well. "Oh." She said.


    "Why are you not on a honeymoon?" Lynn asked, suddenly realizing we were not. "I have to finish this semester." I said playing with the spoon in front of me.


    Jouline had prepared lentils soup. It was my favorite. "Where are you going this summer then?" Lynn smiled.


    I looked at Jasmine. Did she even want to go on a honeymoon with me? I wasn''t really sure anymore. "That is for Jasmine to decide." I said.


    The woman on the table started to team up, to make sure Jasmine would make the trip the most extravagant as she could.


    I had finished my food and listened to them chat away. ''''I will show you all to your room." Jouline said as she entered the dining area.


    "Will you show princess Jasmine to yours?" Jouline looked at me disapprovingly. I nodded. They all, but Jasmine, followed Jouline.


    When we were alone, I stood up. "Come." I gestured her. "I am here most of the time." I told Jasmine who was looking around the different rooms I showed her. "Since the university I study at is close by." I added.


    "It''s very beautiful." She said. "It is, isn''t it." I said as I looked over the Boston Skyline.


    "How do you like your birthday so far?" I asked her, still looking out the window. "Thank you so much for taking me here". She said in a quiet voice.


    "I have a small present for you, it''s nothing much, but I thought of you when I saw it." I told her. "Look on your new beauty table in the walk-in closet." I said.


    "I noticed you never wear a watch." Jasmine stroke her fingers across the two purple velvet boxes and hesitated to open them.


    It was a 18K bangle watch, with a panther head that had 493 brilliant-cut diamonds and emerald eyes.


    "Cartier." She read the letters on the boxes.


    I watched her look at the jewelry. Jasmine took out the watch. "May I?" She asked. "It is yours." I replied simply. She put it on. Then she took out the matching necklace.


    "Will you put this on?" She asked. I scratched behind my head. "Sure." I pressed my lips together. I walked up to her and took a deep breath.


    I freed her neck of her golden curls and a shiver went down my spine when I accidently touched her skin. Oh how I yearned for her.


    "Can we take a little nap together?" Jasmine asked. I could not lay next to her, pretending she did not have an effect on me. "No." I stated. "But you can go ahead and rest if you want to." I have a lot more surprises in store for you today." I told her.


    "What kind of surprises." She asked. "You''ll see. It wouldn''t be much of a surprise if I told you now, wouldn''t it be?"


    Jasmine frowned a little. "Do you want me to ask Jouline to draw you a bath?" Her hand maid was heading back home now so¡­


    "No. I really need to sleep." She said.


    "Sleep tight." I told her.


    As I walked into my living room, I saw that Sierra was sitting on one of the couches. "Ben." She cheered. "Let''s go out for a few hours if you want." I told her. "Just you and I." I added. "Sure thing." Sierra said.


    I instructed Jouline to tell Raina and Lynn, that Sierra and I headed out for a bit.


    We walked at a park for a while and then ended up at a little bar. "Isn''t it way too early to end up here?" She said lecturing me.


    "Benjamin." Sierra said in a questioning tone. "Yeah." I replied. "Do you think it is possible to love someone, who doesn''t entirely return the feeling?" I asked her.


    Sierra did not really seem to like this question, but she answered anyway.


    "Yes." She said.. "I think that is very well possible."

 Chapter 69 - Unveiled

    Sierra


    "Benjamin is there something wrong?" I looked at him, his eyes seemed wary. We sat in a bar, it was eleven in the morning.


    "I can''t tell you." He whispered. "That is nonsense, you can tell me anything." I disagreed. "Not this." He shook his head. I placed my hands on his. "Do you feel like Jasmine doesn''t love you?" I felt for him.


    I did not like the fact that he felt rejected, but I did like there was trouble in paradise. "She confuses me." He admitted.


    "When we met, there was so much chemistry between us, I thought we would set the earth on fire." He grinned a little.


    "How did you meet?" I asked as I came closer to him. "Her family was in some sort of trouble and my grandfather made a compromise, that if she worked at the palace, all their problems would dissolve."


    "So the maid fell in love with the prince. A Cinderella story." I laughed darkly. "It wasn''t like that." He shrugged. "She did not even know I was a prince." He shrugged again.


    "So you lied to her about your identity."


    "Yeah¡­ " He trailed off. I took Ben''s face in my hands and I stroke his stubble beard. This man was everything I ever wanted and so much more.


    "Benjamin, you should be with someone who knows everything about you, and who loves everything about you as well." I told him. His hazel eyes were the only eyes I wanted to see.


    "So, tell me what is wrong." I urged him. "Can you please keep this a secret." He whispered. "of course I can." I said as I laid my hand around his neck.


    "Our marriage isn''t yet consummated." He simply stated. I was shocked. I had seen the bloodstained sheets. I didn''t say anything. "But that really isn''t the problem." He added trying to make a point.


    "Then what is?" I questioned a little confused. He held up his shoulders. "I don''t know, maybe I just felt rejected when she told me that the only reason we were intimate, was because she felt like it was her wifely duty to do so." I watched something in him break when he said that.


    "And you have always wanted to marry for love." I kissed his cheek. I saw that his eyes welled up. "Benjamin, if she feels that way, you can always send her back to the palace and live your life here." I told him matter of factly. That was really a common thing to do.


    "What is it?" I saw something cross his mind. "My grandfather wants to make me crown prince." He choked.


    "You are becoming king." I breathed. He nodded in agony, "That still doesn''t change the situation." I continued. "You could let her live in the harem." I simply said. He sighed. "I think if she truly doesn''t love you, she will agree." I said confident by my case.


    "You will have your chance at love." Just this time, pick your bride a bit more careful, I smiled at him. "Thank you." He said. His warm breath touched my face. He kissed my cheek.


    I wanted to keep the upper hand. "Shall we go?" I cocked my head to look at him.


    Benjamin paid the bill and the driver took us back to Benjamin''s penthouse.


    When we entered the main space, all the others were sitting on the couch, drinking tea. "Ben." Jasmine said as she walked up to us. "Where have you been?" She asked him.


    "Just here and there." He shrugged. Jasmine caught my eye and tried to stare me down.


    Let her try.


    "Are you ready?" Benjamin asked her. "For what?" She frowned. I saw the watch and necklace she was wearing, I felt jealous. She did not deserve that. What woman wouldn''t want to give her love to a man like that.


    "I have another birthday surprise for you." He said.


    Jasmine


    "You''ll see where were going." Benjamin told me.


    We all got into the limo and the driver took us to a beautiful building. As we stood in front of it, I sharply breathed out.


    It was Boston public library. There were five Americans flags on the front of the building. As we walked inside, I grabbed Benjamin''s hand. He did not hold me back, but I held on to him as tight as I could.


    "This is so beautiful." I said as I turned to look at him and grabbed his white blouse. Benjamin broke loose out of my grip. "Yes it is." He agreed, acting like nothing happened. The walls seemed like marble and there were several drawings to see.


    "It looks like a palace." I thought out loud. "Mhh." Benjamin mused.


    "This library was the first to become a large free municipal library in the USA." He explained to the group of us. I always enjoyed his stories.


    He told us everything there was to know about the history of this place, but I couldn''t really feel the joy.


    I felt like Benjamin and Sierra were becoming too close again. They talked animatedly and she often whispered something in his ear.


    As we walked out the library, Benjamin looked at me from the corner of his eye. I walked up to him and tugged on his arm. "Thank you." I said as I tried to hold his gaze. He quickly looked away.


    "You are most welcome." He said.


    As we got into the limo, Benjamin poured us another drink. I still felt dizzy from the last two. They all took a glass. "Are you going to join us?" Benjamin cocked his head and flashed a smile.


    "Of course." I said, not wanting to sound dull.


    We got on the private plane again and flew to New York city. It took us about one and a half hour to get there.


    "What are we going to do here?" I asked Raina. "I don''t know really, as you know, I have never left the country, so¡­" Raina looked like she was having the best time of her life.


    I think I was supposed to feel like that as well, but I really didn''t.


    "I am taking you woman shopping." Benjamin clarified. "I thought men did not like to do that." I said.


    "Well I am definitely not like most men." He said not looking at me.


    We drove to upper fifth avenue. There were so many stores and boutiques.


    In a few hours all the girls had collected many bags and boxes, but I had none. Benjamin came up to me as I looked around the new store we entered. "Isn''t there anything you like?" He asked me.


    "It''s not like anything I am used to wearing." I told him. "It''s all so revealing." He fought back a laugh. He nodded slightly. "You are right, I haven''t really thought about that." He said.


    "Besides that it is more revealing than that you are used to; did you find anything you would like to try on?" His eyes danced.


    "Can you pick something for me?"


    He blinked a few times and pouted his lips.


    "Alright." He murmured.


    I walked to the dressing room, waiting for him to bring me something to wear.


    He came back with a white knee-length dress. The fabric was lace. "It looks like a night gown." I said starlet. I saw a hint of a smile, but then his eyes darkened. "I''ll wait for you outside." He said.


    I put the gown on. It showed my legs, arms, my neck and my chest. You could even see some of breasts. Did he want me to come out of the changing room like this? I was unsure.


    "Ben?" I asked from behind the curtain. "Ben?" I called for him again. "Yes Habibie, I mean yes Jasmine." He said. "Do I need to come out?" I shrieked. "That''s the idea." He simply said.


    I got out of the changing room, foot by foot. I felt naked. Benjamin caught sight of me and his jaw dropped. He closed it again, but his eyes betrayed him.


    "Jasmine." Raina called for me from another changing room. She was eyeing me from head to toe. "Benjamin chose this." I said defensively.


    "I know." Raina mouthed.


    "WOW, what a beautiful sister I have." Lynn exclaimed.


    Benjamin brought me others, but each of the dresses he gave me, was more revealing than the other. Did he really want me to wear this? I couldn''t really imagen that. Maybe he was just trying to get back at me, for not wanting to please him in the plane.


    That was probably it.


    We went to a hotel to freshen up. "Pick your most beautiful dress lady''s." He said. "I am taking all of you out tonight." He told us.


    I looked at the bed, where all my new dressed were displayed. Should I really wear any one them? "Jasmine." I heard someone say.


    I turned around and it was Lynn. "Hey." I greeted her. She was wearing a pink dress. "May I help you to choose a dress?" She asked. "I love doing so." She said.


    "Yes please." I breathed. "I couldn''t possibly wear my headscarf with any of them, I don''t know what to do." I said panicking.


    "Why don''t you lose the headscarf." She said as she walked up to me.


    "Just for tonight.." She told me.

 Chapter 70 - Fight!

    Jasmine


    Benjamin was still in the shower when I was finally done. I looked in the mirror, but the alcohol had made the image of me a little bit fuzzy.


    I did feel a bit more relaxed somehow.


    Benjamin walked out of the shower and wore nothing but a towel. Water dripped down from his chest. He looked different tonight. He looked like that Greek statue I read about. What was is called again¡­ Adonis I remembered.


    He saw me and paused. He ran his hand through his wet hair and looked at the towel around his waist. "This was a stupid idea." He murmured.


    "What was?" I raised an eyebrow. "That dress." He said.


    "Why?! Don''t you like it?" I asked flushed.


    "Never mind." He said. "I am going to take a shower." Benjamin said as he closed the door again. Well that was strange.


    I went to Lynn''s room and we chatted a bit.


    After a while Benjamin came to get us. He wore a pinkish wool suit, that seemed hand made. "Let''s go ladies." He announced.


    Benjamin took us to an exclusive club. There was a lot of noise, different colors of light flashing around and there were a lot of people.


    Woman were dancing against men and I saw a lot of people kissing in plain sight. It looked like the videoclips my sisters and I danced to when we were younger.


    "Would you look at that!" Raina yelled on the top of her lungs, pointing towards some woman who seemed to be in their underwear. I looked down on what I was wearing and touched my uncovered hair.


    Benjamin led us to the bar and ordered us a drink. He gave me a soda and winked at me. What was that supposed to mean?!


    Sierra was all over Benjamin. He held his arm around her as she talked into his ear. I looked at Raina and yelled back at her over the music. "Let''s dance!" I said.


    Lynn Joined us on the dancefloor as well. I pretended like all the men in the room were woman and danced my heart out. All of a sudden people started to circle around us and started to clap and cheer us on.


    When the song ended we made a bow and smiled at each other.


    I was thirsty from dancing, so I walked back to the bar where we left Benjamin and Sierra. Before I reached them, I bumped into a tall blond guy. He had deep blue eyes and wore a white V-neck shirt. "Please forgive me." He said as he kissed my hand. I quickly retrieved my hand.


    "It is I who should apologies." I told him. "Well let''s continue to discuss who is right over a drink." He said. He led me to the bar. I did not see Benjamin or Sierra.


    "What would you like to drink?" He asked me. "I am not sure really." I told him. "I''ll figure something out." He said as he spoke to the bartender.


    The bartender put down a plate with different small cups. "What are those?" I asked. "Shots." The guy said. I looked at the so called shots and the guy chuckled. "Like this." He said as he threw the content of one of the small glasses in his mouth at once. He took another and gave me one as well.


    "Cheers!" He said. We both drank the small drink in one go. It tasted really sweet. "Where are you from?" He shouted. "What do you mean?" I asked shouting back. "Your accent." He flashed me a smile.


    "Oh." I grinned back. "I am from Saudi-Arabia." I told him. "You are absolutely mesmerizing." He said. "Well thank you. " I replied. "I don''t know where my husband is though." I said slurring my words.


    "Your husband?" The guy questioned. "I ahm. I got married two days ago. I think it was two days ago? I can''t remember because of the time difference." I squeezed my eyes a little.


    "Then where is your husband at now?" The guy frowned a little. "I really don''t know." I said. Then my eyes caught sight of him. He was on the dancefloor and his hands were on Sierra''s waist, as Sierra had her arms around his neck.


    "That''s him." I pointed towards Benjamin and Sierra. "Another shot?" The guy took pity on me. Raina and Lynn walked up to us. "Why aren''t you dancing?" Lynn asked.


    "I''m done." I said, hoping they understood what I said. "You guys go ahead, I''ll be just fine." I said as I gestured them to go. "But it''s your birthday." Lynn said in a drunken voice.


    Both girls walked back to the dancefloor. "It''s your birthday huh?" The guy said. "What''s your name?" He asked me. "Jasmine!" I laughed. "And you are?"


    "Jack." He told me.


    "That''s a very strong name." I said smiling. "Really?" He smirked.


    All of a sudden Benjamin was standing next to me. He held out his and as to introduce himself to my new friend.


    "My name is Benjamin." He said and firmly shook Jack''s hand. "I see you already met my wife." He remarked.


    "Sure thing, I was keeping her company while you spend time with that lady." He said as he acknowledged Sierra, who was walking towards us. "Instead of being jealous when someone gives her the attention she deserves, you should be the one to keep her company." Jack chortled.


    "Jasmine let''s go!" Benjamin commanded me. "Hold on, don''t talk to her that way, she does not deserve that." Jack lectured Benjamin.


    Benjamin blew his fist against Jack''s head. "I am not going to hit you back in front of a lady." Jack said.


    "Jasmine." Jack directed himself towards me. He took out a card. "It was very nice to meet you and you can call me anytime." He said as he handed me his card.


    Benjamin took me by the arm and dragged me out of the club. It was quiet the entire time we were on our way to the hotel.


    Everyone went to their own room without sharing a word. It meant I was stuck with angry Benjamin again.


    "Why would you flirt with another man in front of me?" Benjamin yelled. "What in God''s name are you talking about." I screamed at him. "I was thirsty, so I came to look for you, but you were gone." If my eyes could burn him, he would turn into ash.


    "I was not gone, I was on the dancefloor." He noted. "How was I supposed to know that you were getting cozy with Sierra?!" I yelled on the top of my lungs.


    "So you wanted to get back at me then?" He stated. His eyes were blazing as well. He took off his suit jacket and threw it across the room.


    "Oh, Benjamin." I said as I closed my eyes and sighed. "Please stop the theatre."


    "Can''t we just go to sleep and let each other be." I told him. "You want me to let you be?" His eyes grew wide. He stared at me for a moment.


    "Do you love me?" His voice became smaller. "You know how I feel about you, but all that is irrelevant right now." I crossed my arms against my chest.


    "No it''s not." He breathed.


    I rolled my eyes. "Please tell me how you feel, tell me what is going on in that head of yours." He pleaded as he came closer.


    "Why would you want to know that?" I asked him taking a step back. He wasn''t having that, not this time and he closed the distance again.


    "Because the moment I saw you for the first time, my world has caught fire." His eyes were holding mine.


    Something in me wanted to touch him, but that would be the stupidest thing I could do. So I tightened my arms against my chest.


    "That means nothing," My voice broke. "Yes it does, that means everything." He stroke his hand through his hair.


    I took another step back and he took one step forward in return. "Then tell me, what does it mean." I dared him.


    "It means Jasmine." He reached for my hips and I took another step back. My back was pressed against a wall. "That you are my sun and my moon." He said trying to convince me.


    "But it did not take long after you went to America, to find your star." I accused him. He did not have a comment back for that. "Ma belle Evangeline right." I remembered what the messages in his phone said, when he once gave me his phone for a few days.


    "Your true love." I vocalized.


    "That is not fair." He breathed in defeat. "You did not want to marry me, what was I supposed to do?" He noted.


    "Maybe not jump to the next girl after you just proposed to one?!" I stared him down. "How about that?" I added. "And then on the videocalls, you kept pretending you couldn''t breathe without me." I shook my head is disgust. "You were hooking up with the next one!"


    He held me tight and placed his forehead against mine. "I had to, you know I needed to marry." He said as if that was an excuse.


    "Then how about the servant girl, you kept screwing the entire time you were supposedly in love with me.." I raised both eyebrows.

 Chapter 71 - A Heart Doesnt Break Even

    Jasmine


    "True." Was the only thing he said. We stared at each other. "I don''t really have an excuse for that." He shrugged.


    "Please just let''s stop pretending." I was feeling sick from the alcohol.


    "Pretending what?"


    "That you love me." I slowly said. "It is okay to admit that you just wanted to choose your own wife. I get that." I said.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. It looked like he was contemplating how to answer me.


    "Are you saying I don''t love you?" Benjamin fired back.


    "What I am saying is¡­" I started. I closed my eyes. "Would you have married me, if you and Saphira hadn''t broken up.?" I narrowed my eyes in return.


    "Yes." He breathed, but it didn''t sound convincing.


    "You would?" I frowned. "Yes¡­ I would of done anything to get you away from the situation you were in. I would propose that I would take Saphira as my second wife." I looked to the floor. I could not look him in the eye.


    He broke me again. I was right, I was just the back up. Nothing more than that.


    "But you would be with her." I had a hard time keeping my voice even. Benjamin cocked his head to stare at me. I tried to avoid his eyes. Everything in me hurt.


    "Then how could you say you love me?" I almost whispered. Benjamin took my face in his hands. "Because I do." He claimed. I knew I¡­ Yes I loved him. I would never tell him that. But he¡­ He loved everything that moved.


    In my mind I relived our first night¡­ kissing and.. I shook my head.


    "Do you love me, or do you lust for me?" I sincerely asked him. "Are you serious?!" He asked a tat angry.


    "Yes I am!" I said confidently. His hand was still on my cheek. Benjamin scrutinized my face. "Both." He said as he leaned in and kissed me.


    As my lips moved against his, tears started to flow from my eyes. He kissed me softly and then looked at me again. Benjamin wiped the tears from my eyes.


    I pressed my head against his chest, holding him. He folded his arms around me, cocooning me. "Can we sleep?" I asked him. "Yes." He breathed against my forehead.


    Benjamin and I got into bed and he gestured me to come into his arms. I needed that right now, so I did. I slept for the longest time.


    It was strange how the one who made you cry, could be the only one, you would want to dry your tears.


    I woke up in his arms. Benjamin was already awake. My head hurt and so did my stomach. "I feel terrible." I said as I looked up to him.


    "I do too. I hate it when we fight." Benjamin said as he stroke my arm. "No, I mean¡­ I feel sick." I said as I quickly got up and darted to the bathroom.


    Everything came out. "Habib are you okay?" He called from the bedroom. I didn''t have time to answer, as my body pushed more fluid out. Benjamin came into the bathroom and wiped my hair out of my face. He took a cloth and cleaned me.


    After a while I got back in bed. I felt like I couldn''t move. Benjamin stayed with me all day.


    "I''m sorry." He said as he rubbed my back. I did not know how to react.


    Benjamin


    I did not mean to hurt Jasmine like that.


    In some ways, I guess she had a point. Although I did not think she was entirely fair. Wasn''t she the one who told me that I should go ahead and find another woman? Wasn''t she the one who said she did not want to marry me in the first place?!


    She even broke off all contact between us. It was I that kept persuing her.


    Meeting Saphira had felt like a gift at the time. At first it was more of a distraction, but it became so much more. Now everything I felt was all tangled up.


    "Jasmine?" My lips trembled and I was glad her face was turned the other way. "Yes." She quietly spoke.


    "Do you want to live separate lives?" It felt like her breathing stopped for a split second. "I mean, I would always provide for you of course and make sure you are safe, happy and healthy. You could go to college, here in the States." I kissed her shoulder.


    I heard a soft cry escaped her lips. I turned her around and her face was wet. "Why did you make me love you?" She cried. "Why did you do that?" I saw her crumble into pieces in front of me.


    "We could of stayed the best of friends." She mouthed.


    She shook her head heavily. "Fine." Her voice broke. She twitched her lips. "Fine." She said again. "Take another wife." She shrugged. She bit her lips. Her Body felt rigid.


    She looked at me, but I could not read her eyes. She kissed me, almost pleadingly so. I tasted the salt of her tears.


    We got ready for the day in a haze. I think the others felt that there was something wrong, cause they barely made a sound on the flight back to Boston. We just got back to my penthouse to get our things. Jasmine stayed in our master bedroom the entire flight back to Saudi.


    I came into the room a few times, looked at her and then closed the door again.


    When we came back to the palace, Jasmine ordered the maids to give her a room in the harem.


    Who would of ever thought it would come to this. I wanted to take back the things I said, that led to this moment. I tried to speak, but nothing came out. I could think of nothing that would of made her stay.


    What was I supposed to say?


    Her maids were packing her clothing, her jewelry and all of her books. Maybe if I could think of something, I could talk her down.


    My heart still worked, but once she left my palace wing, I was barely breathing. I got nothing, while she got her freedom.


    A few days had past and her maids informed me that she slept well. I could not imagine that, because I had been wide awake. I heard that my grandfather granted her access to the best teachers this country has to offer. I heard people say that she was brilliant. I had always known she was.


    Weeks had passed. She had moved on while I was still grieving. I was all choked up and she seemed okay.


    I hadn''t gone to the family meals, cause I knew she would be there and my heart could not take to see her, but today I did.


    She walked in with one of my grandfathers younger wives. They were talking in amusement. She wore a deep pink blue dress. The beats on her dress were golden and her eyes seemed to twinkle.


    She seemed to do better without me, while the best part of me, was always her.


    It took a while before she noticed me sitting there.


    Her eyes were stuck on mine.


    I swallowed.


    "Good morning Jasmine and Farah. Jasmine will you take a seat next to your husband?" My grandfather said endearingly.


    "Yes your majesty." She said as she smiled towards him. They shared a glance and she came to sit next to me. My heart drummed in my chest.


    She did not turn to look at me. Jasmine smelled like cotton candy, it had been so long since I was this close to her.


    She animatedly went on talking to the rest of the table, ignoring me.


    "Jasmine have you considered my dilemma?" The sultan said. "Yes." She cocked her head. I think it would be a good idea if you sent a spokesperson you trust, to discuss the matter with the president. Even if the meeting leads to nothing, you can frame the situation in a way it benefits you the most." She said. "They can no longer say that you are not willing." Her voice was steady and confidant.


    I smiled. They had told me about this, but it was hard to believe, that over the past several weeks, she had become my grandfathers favorite advisor. I could see why.


    "Good." My grandfather said. I''ll think about it and come back to you." He looked proud of her. I knew I was.


    "Habibie." I said turning my face in her direction. She did not look up at me. "Little pea." I tried again.


    Still nothing.


    "Jasmine, would you please look at me." I whispered. She slightly turned her head. Her huge cat-like green eyes were holding mine. I felt my lungs fill with air again and I could finally breathe.


    "Can we please talk before I have to go to university today?"


    "What is there left to say?" She said unmoved by my presence.

 Chapter 72 - Twisting

    Jasmine


    "Everything." He declared.


    I sighed heavily and pouted my lips. "I don''t really want to." His eyes were a million different colors of hazel. It was golden and red.


    I tried to escape his gaze, but I was caught. I shook my head. "Na?ma is coming back from her honeymoon." I said meaningfully. "That will be this afternoon." He raised one eyebrow.


    A smile twitched on the edge of his lips. "I don''t like how you affect my emotions." I admitted. His smile deepened. The dimple on his cheek appeared.


    "No." I whispered.


    Benjamin cocked his head. "Yes." He breathed. My heart dropped. "I really don''t want to." I mumbled. He reached for one of my curls. I held still, unable to breathe. "Yes you do." He became more confident, I could hear it in his voice.


    I wanted to flee. I quickly turned away from him.


    "Maybe Benjamin can go as your spokesperson." I uttered to the Sultan. "Jasmine." Benjamin hissed. He would be miles and miles away from me. I liked this idea more and more.


    The Sultan seemed to ponder my suggestion, because he did not react immediately. I saw that Benjamin and his grandfather were communication with their eyes. They seemed to be teaming up.


    "That''s a very fine idea." Benjamin faked a smile. "Indeed it is." His grandfather agreed. "I might as well tell you all now, as we are gathered as a family." The Sultan stood up in front of us all.


    "I have decided that Benjamin will be crown prince and will lead our family and country from next year on. He then will have finished his studies and will be ready to take over." There were a lot of whispers starting to rise in the room.


    My eyes immediately flew to Benjamin. He winked at me.


    "But he hasn''t grown up here." One of the family members grumbled. "He is too young." Another said. "He isn''t a real Saudi prince." Someone said.


    "Oh." The Sultan said thoughtfully. "You are telling me something I have never known. Please enlighten me, why a son of my bloodline isn''t a real prince of the house of Saud." I wondered how the Sultan could remain this calm.


    Reya kept quiet. He was Benjamin''s 40 year old uncle. ''He is corrupted with Western ideas." Someone else suggested.


    "Or I simply have the knowledge to speak to world leaders, know how their legislature and systems work." Benjamin simply stated. "As well as ours." He added without a whim.


    "So, my beloved Jasmine, it is settled. You will accompany your husband on his task and advise him, as you would me." The Sultan slightly lowered his face, looking at me, to make sure I knew he was serious and I should not try to object in the presence of our family.


    "Yes, your highness." I said.


    "She is a woman." Reya roared. All whispered eased. No one dared to speak.


    The Sultan did not seem intimidated. "I am sure father means, Jasmine will accompany her husband on the trip, and talk to her husband in private."


    I rolled my eyes a little, but bit my tongue.


    We were all served tea. "Was this what you wanted to talk to me about?" I whispered to Benjamin. That would explain why he suddenly showed up here. I hadn''t seen him for weeks. "No." He shook his head. He ran his hand through his hair.


    "Let''s meet under our willow." He said. I cocked my head to the side and studied him. His stubble beard had lost it''s sharp edges, his hazel eyes seemed wary. "Are you tired?" I asked.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Are you concerned for me?" He said as he scratched his forehead. I sighed. "No." I simply said. I stood up, wanting to leave the room.


    Benjamin caught my wrist.


    "Let''s finish our tea first." Benjamin said calmly. I could easily see his grandfather in him. His face seemed soft, but he spoke with a certain authority.


    "Of course my dear." I said, realizing his status on this table had changed and I could not disgrace him.


    I sat back down and kissed Benjamin''s cheek for everyone to see. Benjamin took my hand and rubbed my knuckles. I tried to play my role as good as I could. Benjamin held a speech in front of his family.


    It was important that he gained their respect.


    After we were all done, Benjamin stood up and reached for my hand. "My wife." He said looking into my eyes. I took his hand and we left the family dining hall together.


    In one of the big hallways, I let go of his hand. I wanted to enter the hall on the left, which led to the harem. "Where are you going." Benjamin''s voice was even. "To my room." I said indifferent. "Our wing is the other way." He simply stated.


    "Well, then you can continue your way then." I said as I continued walking. "Habibie, come I need to talk to you."


    "I told you I did not want to." I refused. Benjamin stood there, motionless. Although I could swear I saw a hint of a smile.


    "Ten minutes under the old willow." He ordered.


    "Or else?" I dared him.


    He did not react to that and just walked away.


    Unbelievable. He had ignored me for weeks, not once had he contacted me. Not once did he come to any of our daily family dinners.


    Benjamin, Sultan of Saudi-Arabia. How would he feel about that? Ugh. He was probably disappointed that he had to give up his ''free'' live in the States.


    I walked into my room and I froze in place. Everything was gone.


    I ran through the hallways. When I finally reached Benjamin''s wing, I was out of breath.


    "Ah, there you are." Benjamin mused. I saw maids unpacking all my stuff. "What are you doing?!" I said raising my voice. "Jasmine habibie, I''ll be with you under the willow in a bit." Benjamin said meaningfully.


    "Ugh." I groaned.


    I stomped out of the room and took the grand stairs to one of the palace gardens. There was a light morning breeze. I walked up and down the garden, Until he finally came out.


    Saphira


    It was raining today and I didn''t feel like going out. If I was really honest with myself it was because I knew Sierra had been with Ben these last few weeks.


    When we were together, he never took me to go to his grandfather in Saudi, who lived in a small village and he never took me to Boston. She was allowed to come over any time, as she had done recently.


    That meant he loved her more than he ever cared for me. I had to face it.


    When she ran to him at the airport he caught her with his arms, holding her tight. He never looked back... Not even once. I promised myself I wouldn''t give up. I would hold on to the memories of what could have been. I would never let go.


    It was stupid to think that by just believing in our fairy tale, it would make it come true someday. He was charming, but not MY prince.


    He would never give me a true loves kiss. There was no happily ever after for us. The only words on the last page of our book said THE END.


    I had to let go.


    The thought of it made me feel like I was chocking. I would start with getting rid of the stuff he left here in my room, when he went to Saudi-Arabia.


    He had left some things as a reminder of him he had said. I took a box out the garage and started filling it. I took the shirt he left me. I had slept in this so many nights. I smelled it one last time and threw it in.


    When the box was almost full I remembered he had also left me a DVD I had never watched yet. I''ve always found it so silly he watched Disney movies. I couldn''t understand what he liked about them. I looked at the DVD and sighed. ''Princess and the frog'' it said. He told me once this was his favorite.


    Should I ¨C Was it okay for me to watch it now?


    Finally I decided I didn''t have anything to lose. I already loosed everything, didn''t I?! I placed the DVD in the DVD player and hit play.


    Why would he want me to see this? It started out being about two girls. One was raised in a rich family and the other had to work hard for what she earned. She dreamed big though. The rich kid dreamed of being a princess and wanted to marry a prince and it looked like she got her way when the prince showed up.


    Then the plot changed. Both the hard working girl and the prince turned into frogs. Interesting I thought. I laughed at myself, I found myself getting caught up in a fairy tale. How silly of me.


    Then as shock washed over me. I held the necklace with the star shaped diamond and Safire pendant he gave me in one hand. And my other hand was on my mouth now. I couldn''t breathe. As it turned out the fire fly was in love with a star! Ma Belle Evangeline. It represented true love.


    I was his true love!

 Chapter 73 - Reconsolidation

    Saphira


    I called Lynn, it had been a very long time since I had spoken to her.


    She did not pick up the phone. I tried again and again and again and again. "Saphira, just quit it." Lynn Said finally picking up. "No I need to speak to you." I told her. "About what?" Lynn was not amused by me.


    "When Ben came back last time, I thought well, I don''t know¡­ That he didn''t love me and that was the reason why he ignored me all of a sudden. It was so unlike him to just drop me coldly, I just thought that I had never meant anything to him." I tried to get the words right, but is was all a big jumble.


    I looked outside my glass window and stared at the Pacific ocean. The waves were calm today, but I was not.


    "Saphira, you are kinda confusing me. Benjamin had never said he did not love you, now did he?" Lynn sounded really irritated.


    "I don''t know, but there had to be some explanation, as to why he ignored me for the longest time, while still speaking to all of you. And then when he came back for a day, he did not even look at me. To be fair, you all have dropped me since that day." I thought out loud.


    "Oh no." Lynn sighed. "What?!" I Shot back. "It''s not going to be the Saphira show now right?" Lynn said. Why was she being so mean to me all the time? "What have I ever done to you, to deserve the way you are talking to me right now?!" I really did not get her.


    "Pff¡­ Come on Saphira¡­ What did you expect. You go ahead and have a relationship with another guy and cheat on my brother. Did you seriously expect us to stay friends? You knew me better than that right?" Lynn stated.


    "I did what?" What the heck was she talking about. "I never had a relationship with anyone other than Benjamin, Lynn come on, what are you saying." This accusation was stupid.


    "Jeez Saphira, we have all seen the proof of you and Zachary." The proof of Zachary and I? What proof. "I never had a relationship with Zachary, he always knew I loved Benjamin." Lynn sighed heavily on the other side of the line.


    "Saph, I don''t feel like wasting my time on you right now. So if you don''t mind, I am going to continue to spend time with my friends."


    I was not going to let this go so easily. "What proof are you talking about?" I quickly said, before she would hang up on me.


    "That you kissed with Zach." She simply said.


    What made her think I ever kissed Zach? "I have never kissed Zach, what are you talking about. Just like your brother, you are talking in riddles."


    I walked down stairs and mom was nowhere to be found. Then I heard my phone buzz in my hand, so I looked at my screen. "What is that?!" I exclaimed. "Well now your riddle is solved." Lynn said as she hung up the phone.


    Lynn had send me a file with pictures of the dance. My blood started to cook with anger. It was Sierra who had been taking pictures all night.


    She had taken a picture of Zachary and I as well. It was taken on the moment he tried to kiss me. Conveniently, she had not taken a picture when I hit his lip.


    Or when we fought.


    That bitch.


    I got in my car and drove to Sierra''s house. She was not going to get away with this.


    Jasmine


    We sat there for a while, in complete silence. "Why did you want me to come here?" I said. Benjamin cupped my face and stroke my cheek.


    "Jasmine, I love you." He breathed. I swallowed. I was not really expecting this.


    "And I know you love me as well." He added in a whisper. "You can''t know that." I was trying to break his confidence.


    Benjamin''s lips turned up. "Then tell me you don''t." I rolled my eyes.


    "Can you please put my stuff back into my room?" I pleaded. Benjamin shook his head. "Well why not?!" I urged him. "I am going insane without you in my bed and in my arms. I simply can''t sleep." I saw dark edges under his eyes.


    "Then find someone else to sleep with, that can''t be hard for you." I snapped at him. "Fair enough." He said. "You are right, I did that when I was teaching you, and I was wrong for doing so." He said holding my gaze.


    "I am a man with great desire, and although I had never declared my feelings for you-" I broke him off. "We maybe never spoke of it¡­ But that doesn''t mean¡­" I trailed off.


    "I was being a fool." The world was silent around us. "You asked me if I loved you, or just lusted for you, and I told you I do both." Benjamin smiled at me. "Before you, I had only felt the latter." He cocked his head and brushed his nose against mine.


    "Sure, there and then in the hallway, I had not asked you to marry me, if my grandfather had not told me to take a wife." He narrowed his eyes.


    I wanted to say something. "But!" He said interrupting me, raising his index finger. "You know as well as I, that I would of pursuit you until you finally agreed to be mine in time." He leaned in. "In any case." He added.


    "Jasmine, I have told you this before, you are the air I breathe." He kissed my forehead and then looked at me again.


    "And I know what you are going to say now." He intently looked into my eyes. "What about Saphira right?!" He said and pressed his lips together.


    "You have asked me if I would be with her, if we hadn''t broken up, and the answer is simply yes. I am not going to turn around in circles about this fact. But Habibie, the fact is, I actually thought that I was doing you a favor by doing so."


    I frowned and could not hide the irritation I felt. "Little pea, don''t get angry. You have been the one to tell me over and over, that you did not want to marry me. That I should find another." He was trying to make me understand, but I did not want to.


    He stood up, and started tying his tie. I felt a nod in my stomach.


    I walked up to him and placed my hands on his tie. "May I?" I asked. Ben nodded. "Who was she?" I continued asking while adjusting his deep blue tie.


    "Let''s not talk about that." Ben said while playing with my hair. "I want to know, I mean, I don''t want there to be any secrets between us." Benjamin sighed. "Fair enough." He gave in.


    "Her name was or is Saphira, but you know that. We met when I returned to the States after we''ve met." I knew it. My heart ached. "She was Lynn''s best friend."


    "What happened?" I prompted. It seemed he didn''t want to talk about it, but the stranger he acted, the more curious I became and wanted to know. "We weren''t right for each other."


    "Did you love her?" I prompted. Did I really want to know this? Benjamin looked just as uncomfortable as I did now. "Yes." He admitted heavy hearted.


    Benjamin sighed. "Listen, when she and I met, I wasn''t looking for a wife, because you had my heart from the moment we met." He said. His hazel eyes seemed like lava.


    "But you pursued another anyway." I accused him. He looked down to the floor. "You are being unfair." Benjamin said as he looked back up at me. "Am I?" I stared him down. "I did not want to be something on the side." I held his gaze.


    "You are being unfair and utterly absurd." He looked angry now. "I have asked you to marry me."


    "Yeah, but you considered the next girl you met as well." I said bitterly. "It wasn''t like that." He breathed. I fought back my tears.


    "Do you love her still?"


    He cocked his head to the side. His eyes were pleading. "Don''t do this Jasmine." His voice cracked. He tried to wrap his arms around me and I stepped back.


    "When did you break up?" I asked feeling sick to my stomach.


    "A few days before I came to your house with Daniel and proposed." Ben sighed heavily. "I couldn''t just leave you there." He ran his hand through his hair.


    So it wasn''t real, he was just stuck with me. Something in me broke again. "Habib, I swear to God, I have never touched her like that, I mean we never even kissed. I can''t change the past." Ben sighed again.


    "Have you ever been in love before?" Benjamin shook his head and I tried to fight back the tears. Of course I hadn''t. "I''m your wife." I shouted, still incredulous. Benjamin leaned in.


    "Yes you are." He breathed against my lips.

 Chapter 74 - In His Arms

    Jasmine


    I cried for the longest time. My eyes felt thick and my throat hurt from sobbing.


    Benjamin kept wiping away the tears, but the constant flood of tears continued. It was like all the emotions I had been piling up, these last weeks were finally being released.


    "Benjamin I am not ready to come back to you." I said looking up at him. Benjamin sighed and ran his hand through his hair. "I know, but you will be in time." He said scrutinizing my face.


    "Could you please move back my stuff?" I asked him feverishly.


    "No." Benjamin''s voice was strained.


    "You will sleep in my arms, every night from now on." He said in authority.


    "What?!" Was he being serious? He did not say anything and only held my gaze. It did not seem it was a subject that was up for discussion. "In your arms?!" I repeated in disbelieve.


    "Yeah, exactly." He said in seriousness. I pinched my eyes shut and counted to sixty.


    "WHY!" I shouted much louder than I originally intended to do so. I saw several expressions cross his face. Shock first, because he probably did not expect my unwillingness to his command, and then I saw humor. He found my reaction funny.


    "Our laws state that a woman cannot deny her husband relationship." He began. If my eyes could set him on fire, he would go up in flames! Benjamin chuckled. "But a man can never force a woman to do so." I saw a hint of a smile linger on his lips.


    He took my face into his hands again. "I have promised you and I will promise you again; I will never force you, or hurt you." Benjamin said trying to calm me down.


    "Still, there is a wisdom behind these laws." He pouted his lips. He sighed. "Men are defaulted by the way they are hotwired." He said.


    "What in God''s name are you talking about." I said raising one eyebrow. Benjamin glanced at his watch. "I don''t have much time." He sighed.


    I made an irritated sound and Benjamin chuckled again. He closed the distance between us and kissed me with force. With his lips against mine he spoke; "I''ll see you at dinner and I can''t wait for the night to fall."


    My eyes grew wide. I heard him roar with laughter, as he darted back inside the palace and left me under the willow.


    I lingered in the garden for a while. Going back inside, meant going back to Benjamin''s, or I suppose our wing. I was not ready for that. The man had nerves. ''Spending the nights in his arms''. What the heck was he trying to accomplish?


    I got out from under the tree and I laid on the damp grass. I closed my eyes and thought about everything the future held. Benjamin was becoming Sultan. Would he gain the support of his family?! I was afraid of the possible rath, this new position would bring us.


    "Jasmine." I heard someone say. I immediately opened my eyes. "Na?ma!" I exclaimed. I stood up and ran towards her. We flew into each other''s arms. "Let me look at you." I said creating space between us.


    Her cheeks seemed fuller and so did the rest of her. "Turn around." I said smiling at her. "You seem different." I told her.


    "Yes." She said as joy overwhelmed her. "I am different." She cheered. "I am no longer only me." Na?ma said. "I am us." She said meaningfully.


    It took me a while to grasp what she was saying. "No? really?" I shouted. Na?ma nodded enthusiastically. "How?" I asked in plain shock.


    "You know how." Na?ma said flushed. "But is hasn''t been that long right?" I calculated in my head. "It only takes once." She said sheepishly.


    "Are you not pregnant yet?" Na?ma questioned. No, I was definitely not. I shook my head. Na?ma''s face looked pitiful.


    "It''s good to have a nine month break of marriage duties." She smiled. "What do you mean?" I questioned. I was well aware of the fact that I should really watch my words. I was a married virgin and that was not something people took lightheartedly.


    "You know." Na?ma said. Nope, I did not. "Yeah sure." I bluffed. "How is our father?" Na?ma asked. "He doesn''t want much company." I said I looking at the two birds on a branch. "Besides, Saeed visits him a lot." I turned to look at her.


    "Did he ever harass you again?" Violent images of the past sprang to mind.


    I shivered.


    "I haven''t seen him once." I said relieved.


    Na?ma came to sit next to me on the grass. "How was your honeymoon?" I said curious. Benjamin and I would go on a honeymoon in two months because of his studies. Or at least, we would before we had that fight.


    "He took me to Spain." Na?ma said rubbing her belly. "How do the two of you get along?" I wondered. "Daniel tries." Na?ma simply said. "What do you mean?" I said as I touched Na?ma''s stomach. "I don''t know, it''s hard to get to know someone and already having to be his wife." She said meaningfully.


    "Did it hurt?" I couldn''t help myself for asking. "Of course it does." She shrugged. "Weren''t you in pain?" I thought of Benjamin kissing me and his hands that kept pressing our body''s together. I thought of the way a tenderness inside me had built up, and the release I felt when my body started to shiver.


    "No." I breathed. "Benjamin says it is not supposed to hurt." I remember him saying that. Na?ma seemed confused. "Does he not please you as well?"


    "What do you mean?" Na?ma said. I felt a little awkward. "Uhmm¡­ I started."


    "Does he give you a release as well?" I said blinking a few times.


    "You mean like how a man releases?" Shoot¡­ I had never really seen how that happens. "Yes, I guess so." I told her, hoping I said something that made sense.


    "Have you ever?!" Na?ma asked, disbelieve coloring her tone. I nodded. Na?ma was quiet now. "How?!" She demanded to know. "I don''t know really how it works... but is feels as if you explode." I shrugged.


    "I see." Was the only thing Na?ma said. "My class it about to start." I said looking at the watch Benjamin had given me for my birthday. "You can come if you want?" I invited her.


    "No, I think I''ll take a nap." Na?ma said rubbing her belly again.


    My lessons went by in a breeze. The sultan had been so kind to me, for arranging daily classes in every subject I was interested in.


    I sat at my desk, that had been moved to Benjamin''s chamber, when he walked in. Benjamin loosened his tie and walked up to me. He groaned a little and pecked my cheek from behind my chair.


    "How was your day?" I asked as I stood up. Benjamin poured himself a drink. "Do you want one?" He asked. "That''s alcohol right?" I almost whispered.


    Benjamin grinned. "You are laughing at me!" I said. "I''m sorry." He chuckled. "I just remembered the first time you drank. You were being so brave." He smiled again.


    "I didn''t feel so brave the next day though." I said flushed. Benjamin burst out in laughter and I joined him. "Here." He said as he handed me a crystal glass. "I''ll show you how it''s done without feeling bad the next day." His eyes were dancing.


    "Did you know you were committing a felony that night?" I asked him while I took a sip of the brandy. "What do you mean?" Benjamin said as he played with one of my curls.


    "We were all drinking under age." I said. Benjamin smiled his crooked smile. "How did you even manage to do that?" I shot him a glance.


    "The perks of being the owner of the club." He smiled brightly. "You own that club?!" I asked incredulous. "Yeah, I do and many more across the country." He said as he tilted my chin, so he could look into my eyes.


    "Na?ma is back¡­" I trailed off. "How is she?" He cocked his head to the side, looking at me. "She is pregnant." I said in horror.


    "Oh." He mouthed. "That was fast." He said with pouted lips.


    "She said it only takes once." I cringed by the idea. Benjamin stroke my lower lip. "Fair enough." He smiled. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Benjamin mumbled with humor in his eyes.


    "She said it hurt!" I said in shock. "That''s¡­" Benjamin seemed to ponder that. "Really?!" He asked concerned. I nodded heavily.


    "Only the first time, or still?" He questioned. "It did not seem as she enjoyed the event." I said awkwardly. "I would have to talk to Dan about that." Benjamin said thoughtfully.


    "Na?ma told me that she had never experienced¡­" I sighed. "Well I mean¡­ I mean that she never." I had a hard time getting it off my lips. "That he had never pleased her until her body gave her a release." I looked up at him from under my lashes.


    Benjamin''s lips were pressed together and I saw that he was really trying not to laugh. He chuckled anyway and stroke one hand through his hair. "And have you told her that she was not supposed to hurt?" Benjamin cocked his head in amusement.


    "Yes." I said nodding. "What if I was lying?" He teased me. "Those eyes." He snickered. He parted my mouth with his and kissed me. "I''m kidding." He said.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "I''ll proof it to you soon enough." He smiled crookedly.. My eyes grew wide again.

 Chapter 75 - Malibu

    Saphira


    "WHY!" I yelled.


    "Why Sierra, why did you do this to me?" I said as I back Sierra into a corner.


    She kept her mouth shut.


    "Benjamin had to see what kind of slut you are." Sierra said grimly. "What kind of what I was?" I narrowed my eyes and stared her down.


    "I have never even been kissed and you are calling me a slut." I screamed. "Sure you have." Sierra said. "And now everybody knows as well!" Sierra pushed me away and I pushed her back.


    Sierra bumped into the wall. "You know good and well that Zachary and I will never be a thing." I hissed. "Zachary seems to have an entirely different opinion." Sierra stated. "That is because he is delusional." Sierra rolled her eyes.


    "Just admit it, you are in love with Benjamin and you want him all for yourself!" I accused her. Sierra shrugged. "You aren''t seriously thinking that you are telling me something new right?" Sierra said nonchalantly.


    "Benjamin and I have loved each other since we were kid." Sierra said indifferent. "Did you really think you had a chance with him to begin with?"


    "I think Zachary isn''t the only one that is delusional. If Benjamin wanted you, he would of made you his by now." I said angerly. "Oh, is that so?" Sierra said. "Did he make you had then?" She smiled.


    I sighed. "Not officially, but everyone knew he was mine." I stated. "You know that you sound really stupid right?!" Sierra still smiled.


    "He was never into you to begin with. His grandfather had ordered him to marry and the one he wanted refused him." Sierra said bitterly. "You were nothing more but a back-up plan."


    What was she saying? I was quiet for a while.


    "Well never the less; he chose me as his back-up plan and not you." Sierra made a sour face at me. "You know nothing about him." Sierra claimed.


    "And you do?" I frowned.


    "Yes, I do." Sierra breathed.


    "Well then tell me something about him that I don''t know." I challenged her and walked to the coach and sat down.


    Sierra opened her mouth and then closed it again.


    "It''s not for me to spill all his secrets." She said as she blew a bubble with her gum. "Even if I don''t always agree with the choices he makes, I will never betray him." She said.


    "You already betrayed him. You made him believe I was with someone else. You made him believe I did not love him!" I yelled at her.


    "Oh Saphira¡­" Sierra said as he blew a bubble again. "Did you really think he grieved for you?" Sierra laughed. "You do realize that he has moved on?!"


    "What do you mean?" I asked as my heart almost stopped. Sierra made a hissing sound. "This I can tell you." She mused. "Some of it then." She said cocky.


    "Benjamin is married." The room around me was spinning and I could swear that the whole room went black.


    Benjamin


    Jasmine made me smile.


    I was waiting for her to go to the dining hall. She insisted she wanted to take a bath and put a different dress on. I tried to persuade her into bathing together, but I was out of luck.


    I read a book while waiting for her.


    "Ben?!" I heard her say from behind me. "Mhh¡­ Habibie." I mumbled. "Can you please help me?" She asked. I walked to her bathroom and knocked on the door. "Come help me!" she urged.


    "What''s going on?" I questioned as I walked in. Jasmine''s long curls had gotten tangled in the zipper of her dress. "Let me help you." I said as I walked up to her. Jasmine had closed one eye, she looked funny.


    I removed the fabric from one of her shoulders and stroke her milky skin. I couldn''t help but kiss her neck. In the mirror I saw that she closed both eyes.


    I had to refocus again, to try and untangle her hair. I concentrated on my task. "Ben¡­" Jasmine whispered as I pulled her hair out of her zipper. "Ai." She said. "Sorry Habibie." I said as I kissed her neck again. I had successfully freed her.


    Jasmine turned around and looked at me. "How do you feel about becoming Sultan?" She asked me. "I really don''t know." I answered in all honesty. "It wasn''t the life path I would of chosen for myself." I simply told her.


    "I wouldn''t really have wished it upon you either." He said with guilty eyes. "My grandfather''s men expect some family members to retaliate because they did not see me fit to take over the crown." Jasmine looked worried.


    "Are we in danger?" She asked me. "I''ll do anything to protect you!" I vowed. She wore I pink dress. I couldn''t take my eyes off her as we walked to the dining hall. I took her hand and she smiled at me.


    We all sat down and ate. One after the other asked my advice on matters they would normally ask my grandfather. Some seemed happy about my new position, but most definitely did not.


    When we were done eating my grandfather walked up to me. "I need you to leave the country tonight." He said whispering. "Take your bride and go." He said as he looked the other direction.


    "You''ll have an appointment with the president in a week." He said and gave me a letter. I nodded in agreement and asked Jasmine to take my hand.


    When we reached our wing Jasmine turned to look at me. "We are in danger aren''t we?" She gasped. I did not know what to say to her. "Yes Habibie." I breathed.


    "Tell your maid to pack some stuff. Or better yet, we will leave right now." I said changing my mind. I did not like the feeling of having my wife in this kind of situation.


    "Can''t I just pack some things?" She asked me. "We will buy you a new wardrobe in America." I promised her. "Just my mother''s books then?" She asked in the most loveable voice I had ever heard. "I could not deny you that." I smiled at her.


    She quickly instructed her maids to take her books and we walked out of my chambers. "Wow." Jasmine exclaimed as she saw the increasement of guard in front of our door.


    "Mhh mhh¡­" I said.


    "Raina." Jasmine said with horror in her eyes. "I know, but she doesn''t want to come." I said trying to hide my worry for my cousin.


    We got in a range rover and swiftly drove away from the palace. We took a small private plane and took off.


    The first few hours of the flight Jasmine was very quiet. "Are you okay?" I asked. She raised her shoulders. "Everything is different now." She said. I had arranged for her father to come along with us, and of course Na?ma and Daniel joined us.


    "I don''t feel good for leaving Raina there." She said. "I know." I said as I kissed her forehead. "We''ll fly them to Boston and continue our flight to Malibu." I explained to Jasmine. "Why?" She asked. "Because I live there." I told her.


    "But you live in Boston." She said narrowing her eyes. "Both." I said. "My family lived in Malibu." I tries to explain.


    "Okay." Was the only thing she said.


    Jasmine


    The flight seemed to take forever. I said goodbye to my dad and sister when we landed in Boston. I felt homesick already. We landed in Malibu. It was hot, but a different kind of hot than in Saudi. The sun blazed on my skin.


    As we got off the plane someone walked up to us. The five guards surrounding us help the man back. "Your highness." He said. "I believe your cover has been blown." Benjamin seemed in shock for a moment. "The press has surrounded the whole airport. There is no way we can get out without passing them." Benjamin nodded.


    "I''ll give them a statement." He simply said. My eyes grew wide. Benjamin seemed controlled and calm, but I knew that was just the outside.


    When we got outside I first got blindsided by the sun which shined to bright. When I could finally clearly see again, the paparazzi kept flashing their camera''s and I could no longer see.


    "Are you a Saudi prince?" A reporter asked. "Yes I am." Benjamin flashed his most brilliant smile. "How could you have stayed under the radar this long?" Another one asked. "I have always lived a private life while growing up, and I am very thankful for that." He said still smiling.


    "Is it true that you got married?" The first one asked. "Yes." He said and proudly looked at me. "How is it like to be a Saudi princess?" Someone asked while flashing the camera in my face. "I am very lucky to be married to Benjamin." I simply said.


    "You are rumored to be the crown prince. Is that true?" Someone asked. "I am utmost proud to say that I am." Benjamin said. "But if you don''t mind, we have had a very long flight¡­" Benjamin said trailing off.


    Benjamin grabbed my hand again and our guards guided us through the crowd.


    "I love you.." He whispered in my ear.

 Chapter 76 - Who Are You?

    Benjamin


    As we drove home one of my palace guards called me.


    "They have captured Raina." He said.


    I could not swallow. I tried to stay calm and not let Jasmine notice that something was very much wrong.


    "Keep me updated." I said and hung up the phone.


    "Who was that?" Jasmine asked. "One of my guards." I tried to keep my voice even.


    Jasmine


    The house Benjamin and his family lived in was very modern compared to the palace. Although luxury-wise it did not lack of anything.


    My mother-in-law almost ran to me when we walked in. She held me so close, I almost couldn''t breathe. I met his two younger brothers, they looked nothing like him. I was glad that his family spoke Arabic, because although I did speak and understand the English language, it did not come natural to me.


    His mom was preparing food for us. "She shouldn''t have to fuss so much." I told Benjamin. "I mean, I could cook myself." I said. Benjamin smiled. "She loves to do so. I have hired a cook several times, but she fires them every time." He chuckled.


    Benjamin was showing me around their property. "What is your favorite room?" I asked. "I have two. Or maybe now that you are here with me¡­ three." He said flashing me his crooked smile.


    I raised one eyebrow. "I''ll show you the first." We walked into a music room. There was a grand piano on a platform. "Do you play?" I asked.


    "Do I play?!" He acted shocked. "Did you not know?" He pouted his lips. "No¡­" I said feeling flushed. Was this something I was supposed to know?


    "Can you play for me?" I cooed. Benjamin grinned. "Sure." He said. Benjamin sat down on the bench in front of the piano and stretched his fingers. He started to play and I recognized the melody.


    "I know this right?" I tried to remember. "I don''t know if you should¡­ but I sing this song to you at night when you have nightmares." Benjamin said as he grabbed my waist with one hand and pulled me onto his lap.


    I was silent. I always thought I dreamed of him, I had no idea it was real.


    I placed my head on his shoulders and closed my eyes. Benjamin kissed the temple of my face. "Let''s take you to bed." He said. "We have had a long trip."


    Saphira


    My phone rang, it was Sierra. "Benjamin is home." Sierra said and hung up the phone.


    I ran down the stairs. Looking down at my clothing, I walked up again. I went into my walk in closet and looked at myself in the mirror.


    Did I really want to go and see him? Yes, I did. I grabbed a green dress and quickly changed my outfit.


    I hurried out of my room. Then looked at my feet and turned back to put some shoes on. I sighed.


    I ran so fast down the stair I fell a couple of times. I went straight to the kitchen and grabbed my car keys from the kitchen counter. My heart was racing. My breath quickened and I was hyperventilating while I got in to my car.


    I rested my head on the steering wheel gasping for air. I tried to breath normal but I couldn''t. I started the engine and without thinking I drove straight to his house.


    I just sat in my car for ten minutes, trying to find courage to press the gate button. Then finally I did. I pressed the button and Benjamin''s mom answered.


    I did not know if she saw me through the camera''s, but she actually opened the gate.


    When the gate was being opened, tears overwhelmed me. I parked my car in front of their house and his mom was waiting for me at the door. That meant he wasn''t home right? Sierra was probably making a fool out of me again.


    When I came up closer, I saw that she held her finger to her mouth, gesturing for me to be quiet. I entered their hallway and I immediately understood why. Out of the music room flowed a beautiful wave of music.


    His music, he was playing piano. Benjamin was home.


    His mom that was always so quiet, gestured her hand to the door he was behind and left me alone in the long hallway. I just stood there listening to him play. It was incredible.


    I gently opened the door and he didn''t notice me coming in. He looked so weary, like he was without peace. Without saying a word, I just stood behind his piano chair for a while. Following his hands sway on the keys. How could I not love this man.


    Then without even giving it a thought, I slowly stroke his cheek with one hand, and kissed his other cheek with my lips.


    I gently let my head rest onto the side of his... and wrapped my hands around his body tightly. He kept on playing even though I saw that his hands started to shake now, and I fought back my tears.


    I inhaled his sent and kissed the hollow beneath his ear. He tilted his head into my direction without really seeing each other''s faces. I felt him settle down into my embrace, but his music was still shaky.


    I stroke his arms trying to sooth him and kissed his cheek again. He let his hands drop from the keys of the piano trying to find mine. One hand he held tightly around mine and slowly brought it against his heart. Our other fingers danced around each other. Touching, feeling and stroking.


    I wanted to see his face but I knew that I had to wait. As he held my hand, I tilted both of ours, so that I could touch his face with the back of my hand. His cheek was wet, he was crying and so was I.


    Then I walked around the chair letting go of one hand, but holding on to the other. I squeezed myself between his piano chair and the grand piano. He was looking down to our hands and he did not look up. With my free hand I tilted up his chin and made him look at me.


    Tears were flowing from his cheeks. We just gazed into each other eyes without saying a single word. Somehow this moment said more than a thousand words ever could.


    I placed my forehead against his and I closed my eyes, while he stroke my hair and then my face. Each time he touched me, my heart started to skip beats. This was my home, This was the man I love.


    My Benjamin.


    I touched my nose to his and leaned in.


    "NO!" He abruptly said while he yanked me away from him. He held both my arms in an iron grip to my sides and starred at me looking furious.


    I just stood there looking into his gorgeous hazel eyes. I couldn''t stop smiling at him. Mad or not, he was touching me."


    I want you to go." He said with a shaky voice. "No, you don''t, I could feel that you longed for me too." I said smugly.


    "Saphira that is just lust. Do you even know what love is?" He asked me in a bitter tone. I scrutinized his face.


    "I know that I love you..."I slowly said scrutinizing his face. He made a mocking face at me. But I went on.


    "And I know for a fact that I am your true love."I said whispering. "You''ve watched the movie? "He asked almost inaudible. I just nodded. He closed his eyes and then sighed.


    "All that is irrelevant now."He said when he opened up his eyes.


    "How could you say our love is irrelevant?" I asked. "Didn''t you think I would find out that you spend almost every day with Zachary?" He said frustrated. "And didn''t you think I knew the two of you went prom shopping and even went to the dance together. Or that you send him pictures of yourself half naked." He said while raising his voice and shaking his head.


    "Why would you kiss someone else? Why would you even tell me you never had?" He went speaking even louder. I could not pronounce a single word.


    "Or would you lie in my face now? Saying all that wasn''t true. Even though I can prove it." I just stared at him. "Prove how?" I questioned narrowing my eyes.


    Benjamin took his phone out of his jeans pocket and showed me a picture of Zachary and I at prom. When he had almost kissed me.


    "He had never kissed me. I punched him and he had a thick lip for three days." I said whispering. "Lies, lies, lies. And you never send him no naked picture either? "He said angry. "Why would I?" I asked astonished by his accusation.


    "Oh." I mouthed. It all came back to me "That explains." I told him. "I wanted to send that picture to you and I thought I hadn''t sent it."


    Benjamin was silent. We were still close. It was hard for me to read his eyes. What was he thinking?


    "Sierra admitted she was just jealous." I tried to explain to him. "Jealous?!" He frowned. "Come on¡­ you are blind if you can''t see that she is in love with you." I frowned back at him.


    "It was all a big misunderstanding, I have never cheated on you." I said pleadingly.


    In the corner of my eye I saw a young woman standing in the door opening of the music room.


    "Who are you?" I asked her.. "Well¡­ since you are holding my husband¡­ the real question is; who are you?" She said in a possessive tone.

 Chapter 77 - Flirt

    Jasmine


    The air surrounding us seemed electric.


    I well knew who she was. I heard Benjamin sigh. "This is Jasmine. My wife." Benjamin said to the girl, letting go of her hand. She still did not move.


    Benjamin looked at me. His face was wet from crying. What had happened here?


    "Your wife?" Her voice cracked.


    "Yes." Benjamin said in a small voice. He was ticking me off. "Well we now all know who I am, but who are you?!" I tried to keep my voice as steady as I could manage. I learned from the master of course.


    Benjamin looked at her and then looked back to me. "I am Saphira." She said. "His¡­ I am his girlfriend." She said boldly. I was not going to let this get to me. I knew she was just trying to scare me off. Benjamin scaped his throat.


    He stood up and distanced himself from her. Finally. "Habibie this is Saphira." He said as he walked up to me. "I have told you about her before." He said as he tried to smile at me. My jaw felt tight.


    "We uhm¡­ spend time together before you and I got married." He said as he reached for my face and held my gaze. Benjamin touched the tip of my nose and kissed my lips ever so softly. He looked at me and placed his mouth near my ear. "I did not know she was coming. I''m sorry." He whispered.


    "I''m yours." He breathed in my ear.


    "Saphira, it was good to see you again and to you talk about what happened." Benjamin said as he turned to her. He placed one hand on the small of my back. "I think we can both close that chapter of our life now." He told her.


    "You can''t really mean that?" Het voice was shaky. "You have just met her?!" Benjamin shook his head. "Actually, I know her longer than I do you." He simply said.


    "Okay, I''ll go." She sounded defeated. I almost felt sorry for her. "Ben?" She said as she turned around. "Mhh?" He murmured.


    "We can just stay friends right?" She said with a smile. I looked at Benjamin. I did not really like the sound of this. "Sure we can." He smiled back. His eyes were still full of tears.


    The girl left the room and I turned to look at him. I did not really know how to react to him. I just stood before him. "I''m sorry, I did not expect to see her and-" I broke him off.


    "I know." I sighed.


    "There is nothing between us, not anymore." He promised. "I know." I sighed again.


    "How do you feel?" I asked trying to be understanding. "I don''t know." He bit his lip. "Sierra lied." He said and I saw a bit of anger cross his face. "She told me that Saph¡­ kissed someone else and send me a picture to let me think it was real." His voice was raw with emotion.


    "Okay." I said really not knowing what else to say. "But the two of you had never kissed right?!" I verified.


    I guessed that was why he just kissed me in front of her. He was making a statement.


    Benjamin shook his head. "No." He promised me.


    "Good." I said smiling.


    I grabbed his blouse and tugged on his tie to come closer to me. Benjamin looked at me. I smiled and wiggled my eyebrows. He chuckled. "A little closer." I told him. "I can''t reach." I said as I pouted my lips playfully.


    He cocked his head to the side and smiled at me. Benjamin took my face in both hands and it felt like we went under water.


    In between kisses I felt him smile against my lips. "Dinner is ready." I heard his mother say.


    Seth and Adam were very sweet boys and Lynn seemed like a real sister. "Shall we watch a movie in our theatre tonight?" Lynn asked her brother full of hope.


    Benjamin insisted on a horror movie and Lynn was all game. I on the other hand, was not so sure I had the stomach for this. We went to watch the movie in their home theater.


    I sat down first and Benjamin came to sit right next to me. The smell of his cologne lingered in my nose. He sat so close I could almost touch him, but we did not.


    "I''ll probably need you bro." Lynn said smiling sheepishly, as she came to sit beside him.


    When the young woman was being followed by a man who was planning to murder her, I saw that Lynn hid her face against her brothers arm. I could hear Ben laugh, as he wrapped his arm around her.


    "You scared too?" He teased, gesturing for me to hide in his other arm. I raised one eyebrow and he just smirked at me. I really tried to convince myself this wasn''t scaring me.


    This was just a movie. It wasn''t real. But then when the guy came to murder the woman with an axe in his hand, I put my hands before my eyes.


    Okay, this was freaking me out. A lot.


    "Come here you little coward." Benjamin said snickering, as he without consent, wrapped his other arm around me. He held me very close. I enjoyed the warmth of his embrace. He smelled really good.


    When the woman was being slaughtered, Lynn ran out of their home theater. Lynn wasn''t the only one that was scared. I pressed my face against his chest and Ben chuckled.


    He wrapped his free arm around me as well, holding me tight. We stayed like that for a while. Would it be a bad idea if I took a quick peek at his face? I didn''t like to see the tears in his eyes today.


    Shoot¡­ it definitely was¡­ Because Benjamin stared right into my eyes. I flushed and quickly looked at the screen. My heart was racing. It felt like we just met.


    "I love it when I catch you looking at me." He whispered in my ear. I felt a shiver down my spine.


    "Do you know, that the butterflies you''re feeling¡­ in your stomach right now¡­ are actually a stress response caused by adrenaline?"


    I slowly turned my head towards him.


    "How would you know what I''m feeling?" I teased him.


    "Because your eyes keep flirting with my mind.." He said playfully.

 Chapter 78 - Riot

    Benjamin


    "Ughh¡­" Jasmine groaned.


    "Don''t be like that." I said as I bit her neck. "Hey!" She shouted. "Did you not know I was a vampire?" I said showing her my teeth.


    My phone buzzed. My screen showed a Saudi number. "I have to get this." I said to Jasmine. "Maybe you can get ready for bed or go see my mom." I gave her some options.


    I kissed her cheek and quickly went out of my home theatre. "Yes." I said as I picked up my phone. "They are demanding that you decline the crown when time comes." My guard told me. "Where are they keeping her?" I ran my hand through my hair.


    "We don''t really know, but we are guessing in the mountains." I balled my fist. "Jasmine is going to kill me." I said mostly to myself. "I don''t think I can do that." I shrugged.


    "And my grandfather?" I questioned. I walked into our backyard. My brothers were swimming in the outside swim-paradise and were yelling. I turned around to find a more quiet place to finish this call and walked towards our tennis fields. "He is save." The guard stated.


    "Can I speak to him?" I asked worried.


    "He thinks it is not safe, so no." He said. "How does my grandfather want me to proceed?" I asked. I already knew this answer, but I asked anyway.


    "Gain support." Was the only thing he said. "Okay, I will." I sighed. "Will the so called freedom fighters let her go if I step back?" I tried to keep my voice steady.


    "I don''t think she is with us, if you ask me." Panic rose in me. "What makes you say that." I blurted out. "Raina is not one to stay quiet." My guard said softer.


    I blew out sharply.


    We hung up the phone and I walked around our property for some time. I should go back in, before I made Jazz suspect anything.


    When I passed the pool area I saw that Jasmine was talking to my younger brothers from the terrace. The lights that were surrounding the pools shone on her hair. It was a funny sight, seeing her here on American soil in her long Arabian dress and headscarf. I''d have to talk to her about not needing to cover herself so much when we were with family.


    She saw me at last, and I waved at her. "Where were you?" She asked. "I needed to make a few phone calls." I said while stroking my hand through my hair. "Your mother said that there was paparazzi outside the house." Jasmine said.


    I sighed. "Well¡­ That was to be expected." I said trying to keep my face straight. The fact was that I hated this. I hated everything about being a public figure when I was in Saudi. I could always find my peace here. "How are you holding up?" She asked me. "I am fine, we are going to be fine." I told her as I watched my siblings play in the water.


    I walked up to Jasmine and sat down. "Do you see him?" I pointed to an armed man in de the dark. "And him, and him, and him." I went on for a while. "They are all here to protect us." I promised her.


    "Although this house is what they call a ''safe house'', you are not to leave a room, without someone accompanying you." I spoke in authority. "What''s going on Ben?" She asked, her eyes ever big.


    "We will all be just fine." I said trying to sooth both her and I. "I have an online meeting with the white house." I said. Jasmine was fumbling with the fabric of her dress.


    "Good evening love birds." My sister Lynn cooed. "Hey sweetheart." I greeted her. "Can you do me a favor?" I asked Lynn. Jasmine looked at me. I smiled at her. "Can you take my lovely wife to spend some ''lady time'' as I finish some business before we go to bed?" I asked Lynn.


    Lynn smiled from ear to ear. "I would love that." Lynn said addressing herself towards my wife. Jasmine looked at me and I saw that she was reluctant to leave me. She stood up anyway and briefly looked at me.


    I took her hand and pulled her towards me. I stood up and scrutinized her face. Then I kissed the crown of her head. "I''ll be with you soon enough." I told her. "Okay." Was the only thing she said.


    Saphira


    We were at our grandparents house tonight and I had been meaning to talk to Sierra all evening, but we were surrounded by family.


    Grandma made us a rice dinner. Normally I loved her food, but tonight I did not have the stomach to eat. My grandfather was watching the news when I saw Benjamin and his wife on the screen. I looked at Sierra and she smiled smugly.


    "Turn up the volume!" I said loudly. My grandfather put his glasses off and looked at me. He did as I said and watched me taking in the news.


    They were talking about ''the house of Saud'' and how a prince had lived among us in secret for all his life. He was now crown prince which led to a feud.


    It seemed like I was in trance. They showed a small interview, at I guess what was our airport.


    My mouth fell open.


    "You did not know?" My grandfather noted. He looked at Sierra. My grandfather cleared his throat. "It is not my fault grandfather." She said sourly. "That Ben hadn''t trusted her with this true identity."


    Tears started to flow down my cheeks. What did I know about him? I wasn''t sure¡­"You were right." I stated to Sierra. "I know nothing about him." I said as my voice cracked.


    "I''m sorry." She said and it actually sounded sincere.


    "He should of told you." She whispered. "You all knew?" I asked baffled?


    The whole house was silent.

 Chapter 79 - Two Can Play That Game

    Saphira


    I had never felt more betrayed in my life. I had hours, days, weeks and months with this family, and they had never taken the time to tell me who exactly they were.


    I took my phone out and called Benjamin. His phone went over, and that was different. He did not pick up his phone and I continuously tried again.


    All those little remarks, about him being a prince came back to me. He even once suggested he was prince charming and could arrange a white horse.


    I always thought he was just joking around, but little did I know.


    "How long have you known?" I asked Sierra. My head exploded so badly.


    She rolled her eyes at me. "Saph, I honestly don''t want to be mean to you, so please don''t take it that way, but you know he and I grew up together right?!" She blankly stared at me.


    My grandfather folded his newspaper and put it down on the glass sidetable. "Ladies." He said. "Whether who knows him longer, who he had dated in the past, or who he had not¡­" He sternly looked at us.


    Sierra and I shared a glance. Our grandfather never intervened in matters as these. "The two of you have to understand that none of that matters now!" He grumbled.


    I did not dare to breathe. "You ladies should respect the fact that you are talking about a married man. He is not any of yours and he will never be again, in any way." My grandfather roared to us.


    "But grandfather¡­" Sierra said in a very small voice. I had never seen her like this. "What now." My grandfather grumbled. "Benjamin is a Saudi prince, he could take many wives." She said.


    My grandmother dropped the plates which she was holding before. They all clattered to the ground.


    "What?!" He said. My grandfather looked at my uncle. "Is this how you raise my bloodline? Is this how you are insulting me?" He yelled.


    My uncle froze in place. We all stared at each other. When I found Sierra''s eyes, I saw that she was crying.


    She ran up the stairs and I followed her. "Go away Saphira." She cried. I sighed heavily. "Why are you crying?!" I demanded to know. "Why am I crying? Are you serious Saphira? What is wrong with you? Are you mental or something? I have loved Benjamin since he was a boy. I have imagined a life for us. Thought of names for our children. He was supposed to be married to me. When we were little our family arranged that we would be so, when we were older. Only¡­" She paused.


    This was all very new to me. Nobody ever cared to share this information with me. Would I have started, whatever we had with him, if I had known about this?


    I don''t know¡­ probably not.


    "Only¡­" I prompted her to continue. Sierra opened her mouth and then closed it again.


    She was crying feverishly.


    I could honestly not tell if I was angry with her for crying over my boyfriend, or that there was something inside of me that actually felt really sorry for her. Maybe both I decided.


    "I never knew, Sierra." I sighed. "I know." She said. "I should of told you¡­" She said as she closed her eyes. "I was a fool." She admitted. "Its just that I was always so sure of him¡­ so sure of us and then you came and-" She closed her eyes again, fighting back the tears.


    "We were just always together¡­ and when we were not, he always called me or texted me. If he went so see the sultan, I was always invited." Sierra breathed.


    She folded her knees to her chest. "Did you ever ask him If you... If he and you¡­" I felt awkward asking her this, but I felt like I should. Had I not been in this same situation with him. Being with him, but we were actually not an official couple¡­.


    Sierra shrugged. ''He escorted me to every dance I ever had. He bought me jewelry for my birthdays, we often had dinner by candle light. I massaged him when his back hurt. I knew his family and they love me." She said.


    "I''m sorry." I mouthed. I did not like admitting this, but she was family and she had not been the only one who was wronged.


    "I''m sorry I have wronged you." I told her. "If I am brutally honest, I have always suspected there was something going on between the two of you." Tears fell down my cheek. I felt so guilty telling her this.


    "Hearing this now, I can''t imagen the pain you must have felt this entire time." I squeaked.


    "You are being too kind now." Sierra stated. "What I have done to you, is truly not something I am very proud of." She said not looking at me.


    "I knew Benjamin was a very jealous man and that Zachary is in love with you. I took advantage of that¡­ and for what?!" She said as she raised both her hands in the air.


    "He had never even considered me as his bride. It was never me in the first place. I could kill him." She said.


    I frowned. "Well Sierra, I don''t think that there is a guy in the whole world, who would be worth going to jail for." We both snickered.


    "But¡­" I said trailing of my sentence, cooking up a devious plan. "I think we should team up, and get back at him." I said as I grinned. "What do you have in mind?" Sierra smiled back.


    "Well I think that Benjamin needs a lesson, on how not to treat the woman in his life. And I actually think that the Jasmine girl should get the chance to know who he is." I rushed my words.


    "Ah¡­" Sierra said. "Finally I can see that you are family after all.." We both snickered.

 Chapter 80 - Lava

    I was sitting on Lynn''s bed. Her room was rather pink. Her walls were, the sheets on her bed, the carpet on the ground. "Shall I braid your hair?" I asked her. "I want to paint your nails first!" She smiled wide teethed.


    She got off her bed and walked to one of her drawers. She was glances at, I guessed fifty bottles of nail polish. "Wow, you have got quit the collection there." I smiled.


    "What can I say?" She said sheepishly. "What color would you like on your hands?" She questioned, eyeing her collection. I looked around the room. "Pink." I smiled.


    Her eyes grew wide. "Which shade?" She snicked, as she pointed towards several shades of pink. "Whatever you think is the prettiest." I told her.


    I normally wasn''t the type to wear nail polish at all, but it kind of seemed like a good way to bond with my new sister in-law.


    "How was your flight?" She asked as she crossed the room and walked back to the bed. Like every room in this house, hers was really large. I blew out sharply. "It was really long." I mumbled.


    "We dropped of my dad and sister first." Lynn frowned and slightly pouted her lips. "Where?" She questioned. "Boston." I shrugged.


    "Couldn''t they come stay with us?" Her frown deepened.


    "I really don''t know what the reason behind that choice is." I admitted.


    Lynn took one of my hands and stared at them. "I can see that they are soft, but you aren''t one to get a manicure, are you?" She guessed.


    "You are right." I smiled at her. "I don''t really care about my appearance, I am busy studying all the time."


    "Oh no!" Lynn said rolling her eyes.


    "What?" I asked bewildered my her reaction. "You are like my brother." She said in pure horror.


    We both snickered.


    "But I guess that is also a good thing for me." She shrugged. "Why is that?" I raised one eyebrow, smiling.


    "Now I have a new dressing doll!!" She cheered.


    I shook my head playfully.


    "Can I ask you a question?" I asked Lynn, as she painted the nail on my right hand. "Sure thing." She said.


    "Wat uhm.." I had a really hard time asking her this! Maybe I should let is be¡­ what good would it bring me to talk about this anyway¡­


    She cocked her head, waiting for me to continue.


    "What was Benjamin''s and uhm¡­ I mean¡­ What was Benjamin''s and that Girl, Saphira I guess¡­ What was there relationship like?" I swallowed.


    "Oh." She breathed. She clearly did not expect that question.


    "Uhmm¡­" She started. "At first they were just friends, or at least she was my friend and she saw my brother when she came here." Lynn didn''t look up at me, as she continued painting my nails.


    "Still I kind of guessed she always had a thing for him." She said still not meeting my eyes. "Most girls do." She said slightly looking up at me with a grin.


    I pinched my eyes shut. "Ughhh." I groaned. "That''s one thing about him I really hate." I flatly told her.


    "Do you think he returned those feelings then?" I asked her with a lump in my throat.


    She pouted her lips, seeming to think. "No." She stated. "Not at first."


    "Although I do think he immediately found her attractive." She said making a face.


    "Why do you think that?" I asked.


    "He gave her a nickname." Lynn shrugged. "Ma Belle Evangeline." I breathed. "How did you know?" Lynn asked narrowing her eyes.


    I scratched the top of my head. "I have seen it in his phone months ago¡­" I trailed off.


    "I only have myself to blame for that." I twitched my lips. "How is that?" She asked. Did she really not know how Ben I came to be?


    "I blew him off, because I found out that he had slept with a maid, while we were¡­ whatever we were." I looked down to the bed and then looked up at Lynn.


    "That is not something I would ever expect him to do." Lynn seemed horror struck.


    "In his defense¡­ I kind of was just my teacher at that time." I shook my head. "Nope, that is a stupid defense, we loved each other then. That much was obvious." I said heavily shaking my head.


    "But did he actually admit his feelings to you then?" Lynn asked, while starting on my left hand. I nodded ''yes''. "He asked me to marry him." I said feeling stupid now. I could of avoided al this drama by making him mine.


    "Yeah¡­ well. I don''t really want to take his side though¡­" She said looking uncomfortable. "But he didn''t really do anything wrong then, when he met Saph."


    Her words dropped like a bomb, but I knew she was right. I had no matter of speaking.


    Lynn sighed. "But you must know¡­ She¡­ I mean Saph and Ben both didn''t really seem invested in the relationship. I mean¡­ Ben didn''t even call it a relationship." She said cocking her head. "I always thought because he wasn''t ready to commit, but theory can be put to rest now." She smiled at me.


    "It was kind of my fault they got together anyway¡­" She said looking guilty. She was done paint my nails and I blew on them, so they could dry.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know, I kind of rooted for her to become my sister in law¡­ I mean, she was my friend¡­" Lynn trailed off, looking guilty again.


    "There is nothing to feel guilty about." I told her. "You did nothing wrong!" I tried to smile.


    We heard a couple of knocks on the door. Benjamin entered the room and his expression was warm, when he saw us on the bed. "How are my favorite woman doing?" He said as he walked towards us.


    Benjamin kissed the crown of Lynn''s head and then brushed his lips against mine. His breath smelled sweet. "Are you girls done?" He said as he cupped my face.


    I almost drowned in his hazel eyes.. They seemed like lava tonight.

 Chapter 81 - Step By Step...

    "Come, let''s retire to our floor." Benjamin breathed. His voice was thick. Benjamin touched the tip of my nose and smiled. Strange how I had almost forgotten that we were not alone.


    He let go of my face and gestured for me to take his hand. "Good night my dear sister." He warmly smiled at Lynn. He really seemed to be a loving brother. "Goodnight chief." She grinned.


    As we walked up to the door, I saw a guard. He was wearing a black bullet vest and a black jacket underneath. I glanced at Benjamin and he sighed. One guard stayed before Lynn''s bedroom and another followed us to the basement underneath the house.


    "This is our area in this house." He said as he cocked his head. "Rather big." I noticed. "Mhhh." Was the only thing he said. It seemed like it was a house underneath the main house. It had a large kitchen, 3 bathrooms and 4 bedrooms. A spacious living room with a very large brown and fluffy couch and all the furniture were wooden. It was much different from all the white leather interior at the palace, with clinical white marble walls.


    "Did you decorate this yourself?" I asked, looking at the antique furniture. "Yes." He said as he smiled crookedly.


    "It''s kind of old-fashioned¡­" I said as my eyes flew over the big room. "The only thing that is modern, is the TV that takes up most of the wall right there." I laughed.


    "My husband is a grandpa." I laughed very loud now. Benjamin spun me around until I smoothly clashed onto his chest. He stroke his nose against my neck. My whole body shivered.


    "How does this feel?" He asked as he gently kissed my skin. "Nah¡­" I tried to say. Benjamin took off my head scarf and loosened my hair. "Ah¡­ You. Are. So. Beautiful." He said making the words seem like their own sentence.


    He made me blush and I felt my skin burn. "I am a grandpa huh¡­" Benjamin said as he intently looked into my eyes, while playing with my curls. I pressed my lips together, preventing me from laughing too hard.


    I nodded ''yes''. Benjamin cocked his head and scrutinized my face. "Uhm¡­ Ben¡­" I started to say.


    "Yes my wife." He said as he held my gaze. His eyes were dancing. "What¡­ am I supposed to wear tonight¡­ I mean¡­ You said we were going to buy a new wardrobe¡­ but that will be tomorrow¡­" I was getting nervous, as I realized I did not bring a nightgown.


    Benjamin licked his lips and his smile widened. "I hadn''t really thought of that." He said smiling sheepishly.


    "That means you should sleep naked then." He said with a serious face. I stopped breathing and blanky stared at him. Benjamin started to snicker loudly.


    He kissed my forehead. "I would never make you do something you are not comfortable with." He breathed. I immediately felt relieved.


    He offered his hand and I took it. We walked into a spacious walk in closet and he grabbed a t-shirt out of one of his drawers. "Here." He said. "It might me a little big." He smiled at me.


    "Do you like me to draw a bath for you?" He asked. "Yes, I would like that." I mused. "Good, come then." He said as he walked me into a bathroom. "Even this room is old-fashioned." I snickered.


    "Hey!" He said. "Don''t make fun of my taste¡­" He said narrowing his eyes at me. A smile still lingered on his lips. Benjamin stroke his fingers through his hair. "I''ll let you be." He said as he closed the distance between us.


    "Why are you so reluctant to leave." I squeaked. He pouted his lips. I could see that Lynn and he were siblings. "I wish I could bathe with you." He said as he bit his lip.


    I twitched my lips in response. "I know¡­" He muttered. "I will wait¡­" He said in the same tone. I sighed. I thought of Saphira and Sierra¡­. And all the other woman who kept on pursuing him.


    "Maybe we can¡­" I carefully started to say. His eyes lit up. "But¡­" I said as I raised my index finger. "We both keep our undergarments on." I said stating my demands.


    Benjamin smiled. "Really?" He breathed. "Are you sure?" He tried again. I nodded. "Well then.." He said as he turned the water switch on.


    The bathtub started to fill. Benjamin took a remote-control in his hands and pushed on a button. Music started to fill the room. "Actually¡­ I don''t really know what kind of music you like." He came to realize.


    "I don''t know. Everything?!" I shrugged. "Not a real music fan then?" He pouted his lips again. "I never really thought of it." I said in all honesty.


    "I''ll give you some lessons in music history then." He mused. I snickered.


    "Can you do me a favor?" He asked with amusement in his eyes¡­ Oh oh¡­ what would he want now? "What¡­" I said dragging out the word in a skeptic tone.


    "Can you unbuttoned my blouse?" He said looking into my eyes. I swallowed.


    I saw those girls before me again and I placed my hands on the fabric of his blouse. "Sure, I will.." I told him. I tried not to look at him, as I loosened his tie. I unbuttoned his blouse and helped him to take it off.


    My eyes traced the skin of his chest. My beathing sped. "You can manage your own pants right." I said narrowing my eyes at him. He smiled crookedly. He playfully raised his eyebrows once.


    "Ben¡­" I objected. "Okay Okay." He made a face. "Shall I help you getting out of that dress then?" He said as he raised his eyebrows twice. A laugh escaped my lips.


    "You are something." I told him. "I give you one finger, and you want to take both hands." I grinned.


    "Mhh¡­" He said.


    "Fine.." I smiled, while I placed my hands before my eyes.

 Chapter 82 - I Give Myself To You

    Jasmine


    Benjamin kissed my fingers, that were before my eyes and then walked around me.


    His hands stroke down my back and then I heard the zipper of my dress, as Benjamin pulled it down.


    "Your skin is as the purest milk cream." I heard him say, as my shoulders started to be undone of fabric.


    "And your hair." He said as he burried his nose in it.


    "It is like honeycombs." He said as he started lowering my dress until it lingered on my hips.


    Benjamin turned around, standing before me.


    He pulled my face up and then slowly took my hands off my face. "Look at me." He said in a husky voice.


    I did what he said and looked into his eyes.


    "Jasmine." He spoke my name as if it meant something more.


    "And then those eyes of yours." Ben breathed as his lips curved into a sweet smile.


    "Those cat-like green eyes have haunted me, from the moment we first met." He said as he kissed my forehead.


    With his lips still against my forehead, his hands traced my arms, until they finally reached the fabric around my waist.


    My breathing became shallow, as my dress fell down to the floor.


    I heard him gasp for air as his eyes took me in. I was standing before him, in my white lace bra and panties.


    I could see that he was trying to direct his attention back to my face, but he was having a hard time doing so.


    He cleared his throat. "Well, ladies first." Benjamin said as he gestured for me to enter the bathtub.


    He took my hand and guided me in.


    The water was warm and the soap smelled like vanilla.


    Benjamin started to unbutton and unzip his pants and quickly took it off, throwing it into a corner.


    I had never seen a man like that, and could not be more nervous.


    "Do you have any idea where you want to shop tomorrow?" Benjamin asked as he got in to the tub, on the opposit direction. He was probably trying to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Well, to be honest... I really don''t know California state." I frowned.


    "Mhh... that is probably right." He said. "Do you have in mind what it is that you are wanting to buy?" He asked me trying again.


    "You mean in the sence of style?" I Vervified. "Sure." He said. "I kind of guess that there aren''t any Arabian clothing stores?!" I stated more than I asked.


    "Probably not." He said. There was something in his eyes, I could not decipher. My guess, it was amusement...


    "What do you want me to wear then?" I asked him, not sure what he wanted me to say.


    "I liked the white dress you wore last time we were in New York." He said as his eyes started to dance by the memory.


    "I hardly wore anything then." I told him. "Besides... I can remember you did not like the attention my dress drew." I reminder him.


    His eyes darkened. "Right." He said. "A little more fabric then." He agreed.


    "Maybe you could pick out my new wardobe tomorrow." I suggested.


    "I don''t know if I will be free tomorrow..." He said lost in thought. " What are you planning to do then?" I muttered.


    "I have some meetings with American officials and I don''t know how long they will take." He ran his hand through his hair.


    "Can''t I just come with you?" I asked him.


    He didn''t awnser, although he was still looking at me.


    "Ben!" I called him. "I''m sorry honey." He mused. "I just have a really hard time taking my eyes off you." He said apologetic.


    "I have a very good solution for that." I said as I thought of something. "What?" He frowned. I stood up a little. "No, no, no! I will behave!" He muttered.


    I smiled.


    I turned around, and placed my back against him and sat between his legs. When I had imagend to do so, I thought it would have an other effect all together.


    The electricity between us grew closer, now that he wrapped his legs around me. His hands rested on my belly.


    He placed his face on my shoulder, breathing sharply.


    "This turned out different than I had in mind doing so." I said under my breath. He still heard that though and chuckled.


    Ben was starting to massage my shoulders and I let my head rest against him.


    "I love you." He said. "I love everything about you." He spoke in my ear.


    My body shivered as he traced my right arm, until he reached my hand.


    Benjamin intertwined our fingers and kissed my knuckles.


    He then let go of me and and cupped one of my breasts in his strong hand. I held as still as I could, as so many emotions rushed through me.


    It felt good and wrong, but good again.


    "Jasmine." He said in earnest. "Habibie, you are not breathing. Take a breath." He almost whispered against my ear.


    "Arghuu." A strange sound escaped my lips. "I''m sorry." I said out of breath.


    He gently laughed. "Don''t appolegize." He said. "I feel the same." He said as he took my earlobe into his mouth. I made that strange sound again.


    "Ben..." I complaint.


    He chuckled louder. "Please don''t hold back on me tonight." He pleaded. "Tell me exactly what you are feeling." He said as he licked my neck, while tightening his grip on my breast.


    I shook my head.


    "Please." He breathed against my skin.


    Then he let go of me altogether.


    "No." I breathed.


    "Pleases don''t stop." I urged him.


    "Well why not." He mused.


    I pressed my back againt his chest again and cocked my head in his direction. "I need you, I need more." I told him.


    He smiled crookedly. Benjamin placed one hand back on my breast, playing with my nipple.


    His other hand was stroking my leg, as he slowly found his way to my inner thigh.


    I closed my eyes and gave myself to him.


    While he was stroking me, I found myself moving against his fingers.


    "Honey let it out." He almost groaned.


    "What." I said breathless.


    "You are holding your breath, trying not to moan..." He chuckled. "Let me know how you feel."


    The intensity imcreased, by stroking against my most sensitive flesh, as well as the pressure he placed on my nipple.


    "Ah Ben... Please... I can''t take this." I said as I was losing control as I once before had.


    "Does it hurt?" He asked as his fingers pressed some more and he breathed against my neck.


    "Ooah." A sound escaped my lips again.


    Then his fingers were on the upper side of my leg and I felt this strange urge.


    "Why are you stopping?" I breathed.


    "Did you like that?" He asked. "Ah Ben... Stop teasing me..." I grumbled.


    He chuckled.


    "You are so soft." He said as he touched the right spot again. But he was not moving still.


    "Ben...!" I muttered as I moved my body to press against his fingers.


    "You are being so mean." I said.


    "Oh." He said humor coloring his tone.


    He turned my body around, until I facef him. His eyes were like lava again. I could easily drown in his heat.


    He placed me on his lap and wraped my legs around his body. He clipped my braw and took it off.


    I did not know why, but I did not care anymore.


    He looked at my as he devoured both my breasts with his hands. Stroking and cupping, he was getting to know my body.


    I let him and enjoyed the way he looked at me.


    I felt mighty, having this effect on him.


    "Do you like that." I said in the same tone he used on me before.


    His eyes held mine. "Jasmine." He said pleadingly.


    "Do you like this." I said as I placed my hand against his, while he still cupped my breast.


    I leaned in, as if I would kiss him, but before our lips touched, I held back.


    I licked his upper lip and looked into his eyes.


    He tried to kiss me again.


    "Oh no... not yet." I breathed. He was breathless.


    "How are you feeling." I said giving him the taste of his own medicine.


    He placed his hands on my buttom and pressed me against his body, that was hardning in his undergarments.


    He pressed again and my mouth fell open. "Ah." I moaned.


    "You are being unfair." I muttered as he pressed again. I felt my eyes roll into the back of my head.


    "You have to tell me exactly what you feel." I commanded him.


    "Do you want to know that?" He asked me with his lips against mine. He inserted his tongue, as he rocked our bodies together for a while.


    Then he stopped. "Do you now?" He mused. "Yes.." I breathed.


    "Tell me now..." I commanded him.


    "I long for you." He told me.


    "I want to make you mine.." He almost moaned.

 Chapter 83 - Old Friends...

    Jasmine


    I quietly laughed.


    The small hairs on in chest flattered him. He looked really manly. I gently touched him there. He followed my movements with his eyes.


    "But I already am yours." I told him.


    Benjamin cocked his head to the side. "Yes¡­" He beamed. "And no." He disagreed, while he played with my breast.


    "I would love to devour each inch or you body." He said as he licked his lips. Then he softly bit his lower lip and I swallowed visibly.


    "It seems as if you are already doing so." I said as I looked down on his hand that was cupping me. He pouted his lips like a sulky child.


    "Mhh¡­ This." He said as he squeezed a little. I enjoyed him doing so. "Is just an inch of you." He said still looking at me without a hint of shame.


    "I want to have everything." He said as both of his hands trailed it''s way back beneath me. He was rocking us again and I joined his rhythm, while I placed my head against his.


    "It feels like more than I can handle." I admitted. He smiled and sped up his pace. "You are not supposed to handle it. Just let what you are feeling take over." Benjamin chuckled.


    "Let go." He said and he kissed me deeply.


    "Ah but Ben." I moaned.


    "Let go my love." His voice was thick with raw emotion.


    "I. AM. Ahhh¡­" I closed my eyes, feeling his rhythm. The water was clashing unto the sides of the tub.


    I tried concentration on my breathing, but is was useless.


    "I am exploding," I told him in a small voice, as my whole body shivered against him.


    He kissed me fiercely and I started to laugh.


    "That was.." I mused shaking my head.


    "We are good together, aren''t we." He said sheepishly. "Yes we are." I grinned. "But Ben¡­" I started to question. "Yes Habibie." He said.


    "I feel a little guilty." I said looking down to the water. "Why so?" Benjamin said as he tilted my chin, so he could read my eyes.


    "I did not give you a release¡­" Mumbled.


    "Oh." He said, probably not expecting that. "I think it is too soon for that." He snickered. "What do you mean?" I asked him.


    "I am not going to force you, doing anything you are not ready for." He said meaningfully. "And besides. You want me to keep on my drawers." He laughed.


    "Sorry." I mumbled. "We can try with my clothes on though, if that is what you want?!" His voice was shaky.


    "Alright." I simply said. "How is that done?" I asked.


    "Really?" He asked, like he was unsure if I wanted this. "Yes." I said. "I want to make you feel, the way you made me feel just now." I told him.


    He instructed me by moving my hands as he liked it. It was good to watch him enjoy me. I felt powerful again, as he moaned. He touched me with his free hand until he finally released.


    "I love. You." He said as he was catching his breath.


    We sat there for a while. We were both silent, enjoying the moment.


    "I think¡­" He started to say. "We both need to shower." I grinned.


    "This water is far from clean now." He said under his breath. "Sure, let''s take a shower." I agreed. Benjamin helped me climb out of the tub and into the shower.


    "I think you should just take those off." Benjamin said as he reached for my panties. "Go ahead." I gave him permission. He was going to do that anyway.


    Benjamin dried me off after we were finished and put his shirt over my head. "It looks better on you, than it does on me." He said smiling crookedly.


    He picked me up bride-style and carried me to our bed. The golden sheets were satin. Benjamin climbed in as well and gestured for me to come in to his arms.


    "You weren''t kidding?!" I frowned. "Obviously not." He smiled. I laid my head against his chest and Ben kissed the crown of my head. "I''m exhausted." He muttered. "And it is all your fault." He chuckled endearingly.


    "How so?" I asked bewildered. He chuckled. "It is a very good thing, wife of mine." He stated. "Let''s sleep." He said.


    It did not take long for me to catch my sleep, because I was very much exhausted as well.


    When I woke up in the morning, he was gone. I rubbed my eyes and looked around the room. Then I saw a little note and my smartphone on a antique desk.


    I stretched my arms and legs and tip toed on the soft red carpet.


    My dear wife,


    I am sorry that you had to wake up without me.


    I have pondered to wake you up, but you looked like you needed the rest.


    My sister Lynn and her friends are going to take you shopping, as the president has required my presence sooner than we originally planned. I hope you have a wonderful day.


    Please don''t forget to text me every now and then. You can take the card that is on the desk to pay for everything you and my sister want to buy. Everything I own is now yours. Just buy everything your heart desires.


    I will see you this evening.


    I love you with all my heart, until my very last breath.


    Ps. You do have something to wear for today. Look at the dress bag that is hanging in your own (empty) walk-in closet.


    Forever yours,


    Benjamin


    With his letter in my hand, I walked outside of the bedroom. I laughed when I saw more of his old-fashioned furniture.


    Finally I found what was supposed to be my walk-in closet and I saw a dress bag, hanging on one of the racks. Underneath were a pair of high heels. Was he kidding?


    I unzipped the bag and saw a beautiful, long cream dress, with embraided flowers. It had a beautiful band around the waist. How could a man possibly have such good taste? Maybe he had someone help him choose¡­ that had to be it right?!


    Om a chair I found I silver box. I took the purple paper off and found a beautiful set of lingerie. It was cream as well, wit the same flowers as the dress held.


    I looked around. There was no headscarf though. Now what?!


    I took a quick shower and brushed my teeth. I was getting dressed in my walk-in closet, when I heard someone.


    "Jasmine, are you in there?" I heard Lynn say. "Y-yes." I said as I pulled my dress down. "Can I come in?" She asked. "Sure." I told her. She was wearing shorts and a V-neck t-shirt. To me it seemed much more like undergarment, then anything else.


    "Wow." She exclaimed. "That is gorgeous." She said flashing me a huge smile. "Well thank you." I said.


    "Can you maybe help me find a headscarf?" I asked her. "I can''t seem to find any, maybe Ben had forgot." I shrugged.


    "Well uhm.. I don''t know. Honestly I don''t wear any, so I can''t help you with one." She frowned. "Oh wait." Lynn said. "We can of course, ask our mom for one." She cheered. ''Our mom¡­'' It sounded really strange in my ears.


    I took my watch and placed it on my wrist. "You are forgetting something." Lynn stated.


    "What?!" I asked her, unsure of what she was meaning. She picked up a long red box that was laying on one of the drawers. "knowing my brother¡­" She said as she shook the box a little.


    "May I open it?" She asked thrilled. "Sure." I said.


    It was a thick golden necklace, with a big pink flower in the middle and smaller pink flowers covering the length of the necklace.


    "Amazing." Lynn said. "Does he pick these things himself?" I wondered out loud as I touched the fabric of my dress.


    "Very much unbelievable, but yes." Lynn said as she raised her shoulder. "My brother has a ridiculous good and incredible taste, if you ask me." She spoke with love of her brother.


    "Here." She said. "Let me help you." Lynn placed the necklace around my neck as I stood before the tall black mirror.


    I gasped.


    "Let''s go shop." Lynn said.


    Lynn


    My new sister in law was beautiful and very sweet. My phone rang, as the driver took us took the shopping mall. Because of the threat against Benjamin, I was no longer allowed to leave the house alone, or to drive myself.


    It was Saphira. I picked up my phone. "Hey." I said. "Hey." Saph said as well. "I didn''t do it. I didn''t do anything you accused me of." She said scrambling for words.


    "I know." I told her. Jasmine was sitting across from me in the limousine. She was enjoying the view I guessed.


    "Can we please be friends again?!" She said shaky. "We can¡­ if you want, but you do need to realize that Ben has moved on regardless and I need you to accept that. I am with my sister in law now¡­ we are going to shop." I told her.


    "Can I come with?" She pleaded. I did not really see the harm in it¡­ "I''ll call you back in a few.." I said.

 Chapter 84 - Shopping

    Jasmine


    "Oh, ok¡­ Well sure I guess¡­" I hesistantly awnsered Lynn, when she asked my if Saphira could join us. Why would she want to spent time with the wife of her former ''boyfriend''?


    "You can tell me if you feel weird about it. I would get that." Lynn said trying to thoughtful. "It''s okay really¡­" I lied. "I mean, she is or was your best friend right?" I said insecure.


    "Yeah, I thank she can be again¡­" Lynn said with a smile. "What changed?" I asked Lynn. Didn''t she tell me they were no longer friends? "Yeah I found out that she didn''t have an affair after all¡­ so I don''t have any reason to be mad at her¡­ But Sierra though¡­ I could drink her blood." Lynn said furious.


    I frowened."Sierra was behind everything. She orchestrated the whole thing." Lynn said as she rolled her eyes.


    "She knew that Saphira loved Benjamin¡­ And still¡­" She sighed. I looked outside the car window, not really knowing how I should react to all this information. "Oh I am sorry." Lynn appolegized.


    "I know you met him first of course¡­ but we all didn''t know that then¡­" Lynn said with a guilty face.


    I could not be mad at her¡­ could I?


    "Are we almost there?" I asked as the streets flew by. "Yeah almost." Lynn said. "Shall we paint your hair black or brown?" She asked me.


    I raised my eyebrows. "Why?" I asked her. "Well¡­ because I know for a fact that my brother loves his woman natural." She stated. ''His woman?'' my stomach twisted.


    "This is my natural hair." I said as I touched the headscarf my mother in-law lend me. Lynn wrinkled her nose.


    "I mean the color you are born with." She tried again.


    "I was born with this color of hair." I told her again.


    "But it is blond¡­" Lynn said skeptically¡­ "Yes, I know." Was the only thing I said back. "How could your hair be blond? You are a Saudi woman¡­" She said still not believing me. Was this a serious conversation. Sure, my English was not flawless, but she understood me right?


    "My eyes are green." I said. "And my hair is blond." I added, trying to make a statement, although I did not really know why I was defending myself to begin with.


    "Oh¡­ Okay¡­ I see." She said. "Did Ben ask you to let me paint my hair?" I would kill him!


    "No." Lynn said, shaking her head.


    "Were there!" She cheered.


    We walked into a large shopping mall. Four bodyguards trailing our every move. "There is Saph!" Lynn shouted as she started to run towards her. They flew eachother in the arms and hugged tightly.


    "I''ve miss you soooooo much!" Saphira said to Lynn. "No! I have missed you so much more." Lynn said to her.


    I was still standing there, feeling really, really really awkward by this spectical.


    I coughed to get there attention. "Oh I''m sorry Jazz¡­" Lynn said. "Saph, this is Jasmine, my sister in-law." She gestured to introduce us. "We have already met." Saphira cooed. She walked up to be and threw her arms around me in a very long hug.


    "I believe we will become great friends." She told me. I did not know what to say. Saphira kissed me three times on the cheeks.


    "Sure." Was the only thing I could manage to say.


    "Let''s go!" Lynn cheered.


    We went into a store, which had three stories. Lynn and Saphira enthusiastically touched every fabric and tried a lot of dresses on. I couldn''t manage to find a dress, which I found prudent to wear. They all were sinful by far.


    "Hey!" Lynn shouted. "How come you are not trying anything on?" She asked. "I don''t really think this is for me." I sheepishly told her. "What are you looking for then?" Saphira asked. "I can help you." She said smiling at me.


    I sighed.


    "I¡­ I would want a dress¡­ that actually covers my body." I said trying to frame my words.


    "You mean like a full-length dress?" Saphira asked me. "Yes! Exactly." I said almost smiling.


    "We will manage that!" she said confidently. We strode around the shop untill Saphira found me 7 long dresses and 8 long skirts with several top. I tried them all on an I was actually amazed by how it looked.


    "Wow¡­Thank you Saph!" I smiled at her. "It looks really good on you." Lynn agreed.


    "Would Ben like this?" I asked. Saphira was quiet and I felt bad. "He loved everything you wear." Lynn told me. I was not really sure on that though¡­


    "My feet are starting to hurt¡­" I said looking at my high heels. Saphira snickered. "That was Ben''s doing right?" she laughed.


    "Yes! He always does this like this. Sometimes I wonder if his brain works¡­ how did he think I would walking in these all day¡­" I snickered along with her.


    "I think we should get you a pair of flip flops and uhm.. I guess some pair of sneakers¡­ or a few¡­ and some flats which you could where to a function as well." Lynn said really enthusiasticly.


    "Wow¡­" I trailed off. "How much money are you guys wanting to spent?" I asked the both of them. "You are married to a Saudi prince¡­" Lynn started to say.


    "You can but whatever you want." She added. "That does not mean I should take advantage of that money." I said. Lynn Rolled her eyes. "What we are spending here¡­ is like pocket money for him¡­ or just some change." Lynn laughed very hard.


    "To be honest¡­" Saphira said. "I had never known that he was a prince¡­" she frowned at me. "Sure I knew he was rich¡­ but everybody who lived here is¡­" she rolled her eyes. I honestly did not know that he owned the house you lived in.


    "Now I know how he could afford that yaught!" Saphira said.


    Lynn laughed even louder.


    "Before we go off shopping again, can we maybe please go sit down? My feet can''t go any further." I said.


    They glances at each other. "Shall we go to the food court?" Saphira asked Lynn. "I think that is a good idea." Lynn responded.


    "Wait a moment." Saphira told me as I sat down on a red chair in the food corner. There were several food stands, with different type of food.


    Saphira walked away.


    "And¡­" Lynn asked me. "What to you mean?" I asked her in return. "I think you get along fine, don''t you?" Lynn stated more than she asked.


    "I guess so." I said. "She seems very nice." I admitted. She could be my friends if she hadn''t touched my husband one way or the other. I had to remind myself that she had.


    "Do you think she accepts the fact that I am married to Ben?" I asked Lynn.


    "I believe so." Lynn mouthed. "She cares for him greatly and I believe she just wants to see him happy." Lynn said making a face.


    "Do you think the two of you can be friends?" I did not want to answer this question, because I did not really want to be rude. I knew how much Lynn cared for her friend.


    "Probably." I said unsure.


    Lynn returned with her hands on her back. She smiled at me. What was up?


    "Close your eyes!" she demanded with a smile on her face. "Why?" I frowned with a smile. "You will see¡­" she said.


    I did as I was told and closed  my eyes. "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten¡­" Saphira cheered. "Open your eyes!" she shouted.


    I opened my eyes and saw a pair of white, silver and golden sandals, which all looked beautiful. "For me?" I questioned. "Of course." She smiled. I was flabbergasted. Why was she so nice to me?


    "What size are those?" I asked Saphira. "They are your size." Lynn said and winked at me. I took my uncomfortable high heals off and walked barefoot to Saphira.


    I hugged her tightly. "That is so nice of you!" I told her. "You shouldn''t have  done that!" I muttered. "but I am very, very¡­ really thankful that you have done so!" I thanked her.


    "Now let''s eat." Lynn said. "What do you want?" Saph asked me. "I don''t know, I am not really familiar with your kind of food. So I guess just whatever you are having is fine by me." I smiled.


    It felt nice to be around them. They both seemed very sincere. We ate and drank and then it was time to go shopping again.


    Our bodyguards were still with us, but I often forgot they were.  When we got home, Ben was still gone. I took one of my books and went to sit on a swing in the garden. Saphira and Lynn went to Lynn''s room and hanged out, or whatever they called what they were doing.


    I heard someone walking behind me. Starlet by the approach, I dropped my book to the ground¡­

 Chapter 85 - I Am Not A Possession

    Jasmine


    I am not a possession


    I turned around and stared into a pair of hazel eyes.


    "Oh, hi." I said with my right hand on my chest. "Did I scare you just now?" Benjamin mused. His hands were behind his back.  "What are you hiding there?" I said as I pointed towards him.


    "Mhh¡­ nothing." Benjamin said flashing me a crooked smile. It still had the same effect on my as it did when I first met him. "Do you have a guilty conscious, seemingly I almost gave you a heart attack." He grinned.


    I pouted my lips. "Stop teasing me." I said. Benjamin jokingly blew me an air kiss. "How was your day?" Benjamin questioned, still not showing me what it was he was hiding. "It was great actually!" I said gloating.


    "I see you switched your high heels for sandals." Benjamin pouted. I felt guilty for doing so. "I was going to put them on before you came back home¡­" I muttered. "Ah.." He said as he drew closer to me. "Really¡­" I went on. "But I had not expected you back yet." I explained.


    "Is that so?" He said as he tilted my chin up with one hand, while the other was still behind his back.  "Y-yes¡­" I breathed as he leaned in.


    Our lips almost touched and then he stepped back. "What are you doing?" I frowned. Benjamin smiled in return. He showed my what he had behind his back. It was the most beautiful bouquet I had ever seen in my whole life. "The president made me bring this for you." He said.


    "Geez¡­ that is¡­ I mean¡­ It is incredible." I said baffled. The bouquet existed of the most beautiful wild flowers, with the brightest colors. "I hear you are picking up slang from my sister." Benjamin mocked me.


    "What?" I said unsure of what he meant. "Geez¡­" He said imitating what I said before.


    "Oh.. well.." I shrugged.


    Benjamin came closer and snickered in my ear. The bouquet of flowers fell to the ground as his lips crashed into mine. He kissed me most passionately. I curled my fingers into his hair, to deepen our kiss.


    "I love you so much." He breathed against my lips in between kisses. He made me get off the swing and pressed me against him.


    Benjamin''s hand dropped down to my waist caressing my butt. I shook my head, laughing at his wandering hand. "I am allowed to do that." He said confidently.


    "Are you?" I must. "Yes." He said as he licked my cheek playfully. "Eww¡­" I said complaining.


    "Eww??" He said gazing into my eyes. "You find my tongue eww?" He said flirtingly. I did not have a chance to reply because he licked my lower lip and then parted my mouth with his tongue.


    He made my head spin.


    "Good evening!" Saphira said approaching us. Lynn was behind her as well. Benjamin frowned at me, holding my gaze. He then pecked my lips once again before he spoke. "Hi ladies." He said referring to the both of them.


    "Saphira came with us today." I said trying to lighten Benjamin''s mood. "Mhh¡­" Was the only thing he said. "She picked out these for me." I said so he would be nice to her. It was not her fault that Sierra played a trick on her.


    Benjamin was still quiet and so was Lynn.


    "Are you staying over for dinner?" I asked Saphira.


    Saphira glanced at Lynn. "That would be awesome!" Lynn said.


    We all looked at Benjamin, but I could not really his mind.


    "Maybe you should inform mother." I said to Lynn. "Yeah I will, she won''t mind though. Mom always cooks for an orphanage any way."


    "We could go swim tonight." Lynn offered. I looked at Benjamin. "Sure." He said. "But¡­" He said as he held out his index finger. "You and I do have to talked tonight."


    "Okay." I agreed.


    "I will go join Lynn and Saph inside." I said as I picked up my book. Benjamin took my free hand and pulled me towards him. "A kiss before you go then." He said with twinkles in his eyes.


    I rolled my eyes at him. Benjamin wrapped his arms around me and kissed me verry, verry slow. "Okay, bye." I said as I fled from his arms.


    "What a man¡­" I shrugged as we went inside. I immediately felt sorry I said that. I did not want to rib anything in to Saphira''s face. I looked at Saphira and she smiled at me. "Don''t worry." She said. "I said you and I could become great friends, so you can say whatever you look." Saphira said trying to comfort me.


    "I don''t want to make you feel bad in any way." I told her. "Don''t hold back in my regard." She said. "And you are absolutely right of course." She flashed me a smile. "WHAT. A. GUY." She snickered.


    "Yeah¡­ He seems to be the possessive and bossy boyfriend at times." Lynn laughed out loud. "Husband you mean." Saph corrected her on my behalf. "Boyfriend husband¡­ all the same." Lynn said raising her hands.


    We had the most lovely dinner and were all changed in our swimming wear. I wore a full length bathing suit, complete with pants that reached my feet and sleeves, that covered my arms.


    The others showed more skin. Lynn and Saphira looked beautiful, although I would never be comfortable wearing a bikini. Besides¡­ My family back in Saudi would probably kill me, literally.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Lynn asked as we entered the pool area outside. "Of course." I said to my sister in-law. "Aren''t you like really hot in that?" She said slightly embarrassed.


    "No, not all." I said. I took a dive into the pool and swam towards the cave. "Wow I can see a bubble bath in there." I said loudly to the Saphira and Lynn. "It is a jacuzzi really." Ben corrected me as he approached me.


    "What are you wearing?" He frowned at me. "Even your hair is covered." He complaint. "Oh¡­ I have a new bathing suit.." I said. "Do you like it?" I asked him a tat insecure now. I was normally really not the type that cared about I was wearing.


    He did not say anything. "Ben?" I said again. "I love you." He said pulling me down under water. When we came up, Lynn and Saphira were in the cave as well.


    "Do you like my bathing suit?" I asked Lynn. "You always look beautiful." She smiled at me. "Ben doesn''t seem to like it." I said sulky. "I did not say that." He muttered.


    "But you did not say you like it either." I accused him. "I adore you!" Benjamin said sheepishly. "? know that." I stated. "But¡­" I started to say.


    "Do you or do you not like her bathing suit?" Saphira stood up for me.


    Benjamin ran his hand through his hair.  He looked at her pleadingly, but she placed het hands on her hips. She wore a deep blue bikini and looked stunning.


    "Come on now Saph." Benjamin said. They shared some sort of moment.


    "I-" He began¡­ "Jazz¡­ it is not that I don''t like your bathing suit, it doesn''t really matter what you wear." He said turning around the point.


    "It is just not what I am uses to." I admitted. "Bennnn!" Lynn yelled at her brother and smacked his head.


    I felt tears well up in my eyes, but I tried to fight them back.


    "I think it is really normal that Jasmine is wearing the kind of bathing suit she is wearing right now. She comes from a highly religious country." She stood up for me again. "Thank you." I said to Saphira.


    "It would be rather silly, if I was to where the type of bathing suit as You and Lynn were wearing, I have grew up differently." I said.


    "Exactly." Was what Saphira said.


    "I am going back inside." I said under my breath. "Jasmine¡­ do be that way." Benjamin said walking after me. "I did not say I don''t like it." He said raising his voice. "You did not have to say that, because I understood what you meant to say." I said bitterly.


    "Yazz¡­ Come back in the water!" He commanded!


    "No." I shouted back.


    Benjamin grumbled something under his breath that I did not catch. I got out of the pool and took a towel to dry me off.


    "Jasmine!" He roared. "You are not the boss of me!" I told him. "I know I am not, but I am your husband." He stated.


    "I know you are." I said as I walked in to the house. "But you told me we were equal!" I said as I took the elevator to the basement where our area was.


    Benjamin took the stair behind me. The elevator opened and I sprinted towards my walk-in closet and locked the door. I heard Benjamin enter the main room.


    "Jasmine!" He said in a small voice. He tried to open the door, but of course he did not succeed. I heard him sigh. "Open the door.." He slowly said.

 Chapter 86 - Get Out!

    "No, I don''t want to do that." I said to him through the door.


    "But I can''t talk to you like this." He told me in a warm voice. I started to unpack my new clothing. "We don''t have to talk about anything." I yelled at him.


    "Sweetheart don''t by angry with me." He said softly. I did not respond to him. I held a black long dress. He probably was not going to like this either.


    "Go away." I mumbled.


    "I am not going away. I will sit out here until you come out." He warned me. "Go ahead. Suit yourself." I said irritated.


    "Fine." He said calmly.


    Benjamin started to sing a song. "Why do you have to sound this incredible?" I muttered. I took off my bathing suit and put on the long black dress.


    I heard Benjamin snicker and then he went on singing. Suddenly I couldn''t hear him anymore.


    Was he gone? I placed my ear to the door, to listen if I could hear him. A few moments later, he came back. He started playing on his guitar for a while.


    "Why aren''t you singing?" I complained. He started chuckling again in response. "What do you want me to sing my dear?" He said soothingly.


    "Uhm¡­ That Arabic song you sing to me when I am restless." I said and bit my lip. I sat against the door with my head against the frame.


    Benjamin started singing. I closed my eyes. I was so angry with him. why did he not like what I was wearing? I knew it was silly¡­ but still¡­ it did not sound silly to me.


    The song ended and I slightly opened the door. I peeked through a small crack and immediately met his eyes gorgeous eyes. "Ughh¡­" I said under my breath.


    Benjamin placed his guitar on the table in front of him and opened his eyes. He was sitting on the brown couch.


    "Come." He said warmly. I hesitantly walked up to him. the moment I was close enough he wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me down onto his lap.


    "There you are." He said and kissed my forehead. Not wanting to fight anymore, I settled in his embrace. We sat there for a while and he stroke my back.


    "I am really sorry I have upset you Habibie." He said apologetically. "I never meant to hurt you in any way and I believe that you know that." He said meaningfully.


    "Mhh¡­" He said trying to make a point. He made a funny face and I laughed. He rubbed his hand against his face and sighed a little. Then he waved his hand through my hair.


    "I like seeing your hair." He mused. I smiled at him. "You are truly, by far¡­ the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life." Benjamin said to me.


    "But you did not like my bathing suit." I muttered again. Benjamin kissed my cheek. "Err¡­ Honey¡­ " He began to say. "Your body is divine¡­" He said and he smirked at me.


    "Don''t be stupid!" I said. "You can say anything about me." He breathed in my neck. "But I am definitely not stupid." He said and then sucked my skin hard.  "Ah.." I groaned. "Why did you do that?" I pouted my lips.


    Benjamin showed me the mark I had left him with last night. "Now we are both branded." He said sheepishly.


    "Come, stand up." He said as he placed my feet on the ground, still holding me close to his body. "Awh.. Now I am all wet!" I said frowning. He was still wearing his swimwear.


    "Oh¡­" He said wiggling his eyebrows, hinting at something entirely different then I was refiring to. He started unbuttoning the buttons that were on the front of my dress, until my dress hung loose.


    I stood before him in some pink lingerie. A smile lingered on the edge of his lips as he took me in. This was going to be one of those nights¡­


    He traced the shape of my bra and sometimes accidentally touched the skin of my breasts. Each time I did that my body shivered. Benjamin his nose against mine and then he leaned in. The moment I thought he was going to kiss me, I closed my eyes. I opened them when I had not kissed me yet.


    I pouted my lips in impatiently. Benjamin snickered triumphantly. I placed my hands on his chest, urging him to kiss me. He cocked his head to the side and flashed me his white teeth.


    "What is it that you want?" He said as he shortly raised one eyebrow. "Oh no.. we are not going to play this game are we." I protested. "Just kiss me already." I whined.


    "Your wish is my command." Ben said as he started to brush his lips to mine. I grabbed his back, pulling him closer, wanting him to deepen the kissed.


    He looked at me for a brief moment and then went on kissing me.


    Benjamin placed his hands on my waist and he trailed his way up. "Such a tiny frame." He breathed against my lips. He tasted like cognac. I heard a *click* and my bra hung loose.


    "May I?" He said after the deed was already done. I shook my head, laughing quietly. "You are something." I said under my breath.


    Ben slowly took of my bra, while holding my gaze. Then his eyes started to dart down seeking what it was he was after. "Awh¡­" He moaned with please. "And then those monstrous meaty breasts." He said in a husky voice.


    "Monstrous?" I frowned. "Okay enormous then." Ben said coyly.


    "God has truly been generous on you, on us." He said as both of his hands dug in to me. I looked up to him, pleadingly. He seemed to notice.


    "Oh, I got sidetracked." He said as he kissed the small space in between my breasts. I gulped.


    "Go lay down on our couch." Benjamin commanded me. I did as I was told and got on the brown couch. It felt very comfortable and soft.


    "You said something on being wet." He breathed as he climbed on top of me.


    I felt my heart drum in my chest. I swallowed visibly.


    "Oh my little pea, there is nothing to be afraid of." He smiled.


    Benjamin started to kiss my lips and I knotted my hands in his hair again, pulling it a little.


    As we kissed, his hand traveled down in between my thighs.


    He pushed my panties to the side and touched me like he had done in the tub. But this felt differently. This felt more open, as I could not hide myself under the water of soap.


    "You were right." He mused against my lips. "You are so wet." Breathed. His voice sounded raw.


    I truly did not know how to respond, so I kept quiet. The only noise I made were the sharp breaths I let out and the quick moans that escaped my lips.


    Then he licked his ways down. Ben made a circle around my belly button and whispered. "You are so perfect."


    My breathing sped as his started kissing my inner thigh. "Ben." I murmured. "What are you doing?" I said breathless.


    "Promise me you won''t hold back on me tonight." He said and then took the flesh between my thighs in his mouth.


    I did not know how to hold my body ad he kept licking and sucking me. It was more than I could ever handle. "Baby please¡­" I pleaded.


    "Am I hurting you?" He said an then was  he slowly pushing the tip of his tongue in me. I let my head back in a huge sighed, surrendering myself to him.


    Benjamin grabbed one of my breasts and he started molding is like clay, while he continued kissed, sucking and stroking me where my urges came from.


    "Ahh.. oohhh. Awwhh Bennn¡­" I heaved an ecstatic sigh. "Ben, I''m exploding." I said as I clutched on to the material of the coach.


    He paused for a moment to look at me and smiled, seeing the effect he had on me. Then he continued, but this time he pressured a little harder and his rhythm resembled the speed of my heart.


    My body shivered and everything inside me blew up and exploded. I made a very odd squeaking sound when I heard people enter the room. My body was still in after shock when I heard Saphira say something.


    "Hello you two." She said again.


    "Oh no." She said in pure horror as she saw me laying naked on the coach, with Benjamin lips on my¡­


    "Come on Lynn! We should go back up." Saphira said in a tight voice.


    "Why?" Lynn said unaware of what was happening. It was all so fast, that I did not get the chance to cover myself.


    "Lynn and Saphira; out!" Benjamin roared, as he took a blanket off the couch and pulled it onto me.

 Chapter 87 - Break In

    Jasmine


    Both of them quickly ran away and Benjamin and I both burst out in laughter.


    I held my hand before my eyes feeling shocked and extremely embarrassed.


    "Oh for heaven''s sake¡­" I started to say. "Mhh?" Benjamin said not sure what I was going to say. "Would they know what we were doing?" I said with a clipped voice.


    "I think they have a pretty good picture of that." Ben frowned.  "Next time they remember they need to knock." He muttered.


    His eyes darted over my still naked body, catching sight on the one part that wasn''t yet covered by the blanket. "Mhhh¡­ uhhh." I objected. "That will be too much." I said crossing my legs to make a point.


    Benjamin covered the one part that wasn''t yet and walked towards his special table filled with drinks.


    He poured his glass and then wanted to fill another. "That''s way too strong for me." I said making a dirty face. He laughed. "I''ll make you something else then." He said in a very goofy way. He took a sip of his cognac.


    Then he  walked up to the refrigerator and took out a lemon. He slowly opened up a drawer and took out a knife. I followed his movements with my eyes. I was curious about what he was doing. He sliced the lemon in very thin slices and placed them into a crystal glass. Then he poured a see-through substance over it.


    "What is that?" I asked him curiously. "It is a Martini." He said. "I think you would like this better." Benjamin held out a drink to me. "But it is still alcohol¡­" I said as I took the glass. "Mhh..mhh¡­" He murmured.


    "True." He smiled.


    "Taste it." He urged. I took a sip. It tasted fresh. Then I took another sip and another. "I think I like this." I told him licking my lips.


    He bit his lips in response and he groaned a little.


    "Bennn." I whined¡­ He looked pleadingly.


    "I am still so aroused." He mumbled under his breath. "Okay¡­" He said giving in. "Let''s watch a movie together." He said.


    Suddenly there was a very loud noise. A few seconds later we heard a gunshot from outside the house.


    Benjamin quickly grabbed my black dress and pulled it over me. He took my hand and led me to my walk in closet. He pushed on a piece of the closet, which was not a cupboard or something, so I frowned when it opened. "Get in and when you climbed the ladder, go to your left. Lynn will probably be there." He said.


    My heart was racing. "Where are you going?" I asked in a strained voice. "I will make sure the houses will close." He said. I did not know what he meant.


    "I will follow you love, now go!" He ordered.


    I climbed into the space and Ben turned on a switch and the light went on.


    The stairs  were narrow. I turned around and saw that he was watching me go up.


    "GO!" He said under his breath. I continued walking and crawled to the left in the narrow hallway, as he told me to do.


    I saw a shadow approaching me and I held my breath.


    "Jazz!" Lynn hissed. "Where is the rest?" I whispered. "They can''t hear is you know¡­ The walls are soundproof." Lynn said speaking a little louder.


    "Do you know what this is about?" Lynn asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ there was trouble at the palace, because the Sultan wanted to make Ben crown prince." I said as we crawled towards a more open space.


    "What?" Lynn said incredulous. "Did he not tell you that?" I frowned.


    "No." Lynn said in a shallow voice. "We''ll talk about that later." She said.


    "I think we should talk about it now." I told her. "Because¡­" I swallowed. "There were threats against Ben in the palace." I squeaked.


    The room we entered was much more bright. There was a couch, a tv and a telephone.


    "Who?" She questioned. "I don''t know really¡­. Member of the house of Saud I guess." I raised my shoulders. "They kill for power in that family." She breathed.


    A shiver went up my spine.


    "Where is Ben?" She asked concerned.


    "He said he would come after me." I said looking back at the tunnel we came from. Lynn turned on a screen and we saw different parts of the house. "And this shows all the secret tunnels and chambers." Lynn stated as she turned on another screen.


    "Ben is walking up to us now." She said as he tapped on the screen. "Seth and Adam are over here." I pointed. "My mom is in the hall above the kitchen¡­" Lynn sighed. "Oh¡­ My dad is crawling towards her!" Lynn said relieved.


    Ben crawled into the more specious room we were at. "Where is Saph?" Benjamin said bewildered.


    Lynn and I looked around us. Lynn was very quiet¡­


    "Oh God." Lynn said with a guilty conscious. "I forgot her." She breathed.  I heard Benjamin grumble something under his breath.


    "Let me look at that." He said as he pushed his way between us.


    "I can''t find her¡­" He said with clear panic in his voice. "Saph¡­ where are you." He whispered to the screen.


    We could see a tall figure enter the kitchen. He had a very large rival in his hand.


    "We have to call the police." Lynn said picking up the phone. "Don''t." Ben said. "We don''t know if they can pick up the single." He said in a calm voice.


    "Come on Evangeline¡­" Ben said impatiently¡­ "Please show yourself." He said pleadingly. Of course I was worried about her as well¡­ but I did not like him calling her ''Evangeline''. It stood for true love and I was his wife after all.


    I shook my head not trying to think of that and then I saw her.


    "Saphira!" I said in a high pitched tone as I spotted her in the bathroom.


    Ben looked at me and breathed out sharply. "Thank you." He said to me.


    Ben swifty went out of this room. "Where are you going?!" I called behind him. "I am going to get my Evangeline!" I said. My Evangeline¡­ I repeated in my head. So she was still his true love? Was that what he was saying? Even now?


    "Ben you can''t do that, you are the one they are after." I pleaded.


    "I have to." Was the only thing he said and we watched him disappear.


    Tears flowed down my cheek.


    "We need to go after him." I told Lynn.


    Lynn only nodded and led the way.


    We crawled out of the space and Lynn turned on every screen in the tunnels she could fine.


    I saw one of the tall figures with a gun walk up to the bathroom Saphira was hiding in. On the other screen I could see that Ben was making his way down there.


    "I have to distract them." I whispered mostly to myself.


    "How do you want to do that?" Lynn asked bewildered.


    We crawled a little further. "This leads to the main house right?" I asked Lynn. I had a knot in my stomach.


    I looked at another screen and I saw Ben climb towards Saphira. She saw him and held her close to he body. He looked at her again and he kissed her on the forehead. My breathing stopped altogether.


    "Yes, why do you ask?" Lynn said out of breath as well.


    "They are approaching them!" Lynn hissed.


    I looked on one of the screens and it was now or never. I pushed the saft open and quickly closed it. I picked up a vase that was on the side table in the dining area and I threw it to the ground as hard as I could.


    Suddenly I heard footsteps approaching me, but we were still too close to the bathroom Saphira was hiding. I could not let anything happen to Benjamin. I quickly run towards the cinema area and I threw a bowl to the ground, so the intruders would follow the sound.


    I hid under one of the chairs as I dawned to me.


    I trapped myself, because I did not know if there was anyway out of here. I should of checked that before¡­ "I am so stupid." I muttered under my beath.


    Before I could breathe I was surrounded. Guns were pointed towards me. "Where is the prince?!" A man said in an angry tone.


    "We won''t hurt you, if you tell us where the prince is." Another said trying to be nice.


    "A prince?" I gulped. Most did not know he was a prince, so maybe I would get away with that.


    "Don''t play stupid princess Jasmine." The first man grumbled.


    "You can take me¡­" I said. "But please leave him alone¡­" I pleaded.


    "We will take you any way." A man said in a harsh voice, while placing the end of the gun near my head.


    "Now tell us where he is!" Someone yelled.

 Chapter 88 - Taken

    Benjamin


    I held Saphira in my arms, close to my body.


    "Ben." She said a little too loud.  I pressed my hand against her lip, gesturing for her to be quiet.


    She look up to me in plain fear. I hated myself for putting her in harms way like this. Outside the bathroom door I heard a few pair of footsteps and at least five men speaking. It was unsafe to climb back up in the safety space that was created in the sealing.


    As a kid I used to play in the tunnels that were in this house. When I was born my grandfather was very much against the idea of me not growing up in the palace. He had several reasons for that. Safety being one of them.


    When my grandfather had built this house for me, when I was not yet born, he thought of the lay-out carefully. This house seemed normal, but there were but ten panic rooms, hidden in the walls, sealings and underground.


    Once their attention seemed to be elsewhere, I gently picked her up and carried her up the stairs, that led into the sealing. It felt strange, holding her like this again. I carefully placed her on the floor of the tunnel we entered and slowly retrieved the stairs back in the sealing, leaving no trace of us.


    It was dark in the tunnel, as I had forgotten to turn the lights on, in the part of the maze when I went to rush to Sap. I flicked on the lights and took Saphira in.


    "Are you alright?" I breathed. "Yes." She squeaked.  "No, not really actually." She said and pressed herself against me. I opened my arms and wrapped myself around her.


    She looked up to me with a lot of questions in her eyes. "You are safe now." I said as I kissed her cheek.


    "What is happening?" She asked. "I''ll tell you in a bit. Let''s just sit here for a while." I told her. My heart was speeding like a mad man. I had to calm down before we returned to the others.


    Saph was quiet and placed her head on my shoulder, stroking through my hair. She seemed to know exactly what I needed right now.


    Once the moment of pure angst was gone and I was calmed down, the closeness of Saph felt a little uncomfortable. "Come, let''s go find Lynn and Jazz." I told her, wanting to see my wife.


    We crawled through the tunnels and I had a unnerving feeling, which I could not describe. Something felt utterly off.


    Lynn was crawling towards us, from the opposite side of the tunnel and my heart started racing again. Panic overwhelmed me. "Where is Jasmine?!" Lynn and I said at the same time.


    Both of our mouths fell open. Lynn Turned on the screen which was closest to her. "I thought you would go after her!" She almost shouted in an angry tone.


    "Why would I go after Jasmine?" I said narrowing my eyes at her. "You are unbelievable!" Lynn said accusingly.


    "What is going on?" Saphira said in a small voice.


    Lynn shook her head, while she looked at the screen. A chill went down my spine. "They have her." Was the only thing she said.


    I turned a screen on and I swiped through the images. I saw at least ten men and one of them was shoveling my wife in a black van.


    I had a hard time breathing.


    "How?!" I said staring Lynn down.


    "Don''t you dare be mad at me!" Lynn grumbled. "You jeopardized your own safety to get Saphira, leaving your wife behind." She said disapprovingly. "These tunnels were build to keep you safe, not us!".  Lynn was making no sense to me.


    "So I should of left Saphira behind then?" She pissed me off now. Although truth, I was only pissed at myself.


    "They almost caught the both of you, when you pushed down the stairs in the bathroom. Jasmine went to distract them. I wouldn''t of let her go if I would of thought you were as careless to not turn on a single screen when you had her!." Lynn cried. Tears flowed down her cheek.


    I felt numb and as if I was frozen. I should of gone after Jazz right now, but I did not know how to go about this. I did not know where they were taking her.


    If I turned my phone on right now they could trace us. "Go get the others and you should all get into the underground room right now." I instructed Lynn and Saphira.


    "What are you going to do?" Saph asked me.


    "Get my wife." I said unable to breath as the horror of the event finally sank in.


    Suddenly we saw a dozen police cars drive up to our home. Lynn and Saph looked relieved, but I sure was not.


    The police entered our house, as most doors were open. They had there guns aimed and they seemed prepared to fire at any sound. I turned on the speaker, which could both be heard in the secret tunnels as outside of it. "Mom and dad, Seth and Adam, you can all come out now. The police is here."


    I wanted to let the police know we were coming out, so they would not fire there guns at us, when we came out.


    "Come." I said to Lynn and Saph, as I pushed the ladder back down. We all climbed down and opened the door of the bathroom. There were policemen standing outside the door.


    "Are you Benjamin?" One if the cops asked. "Yes." I sharply breathed out. "Your father, the sultan had informed me that you were in some kind of danger and one of you hit the panic button, which gave us a warning of threat in our system." Another explained.


    "You mean my grandfather." I raised one eyebrow. Not that those technicalities mattered in any way. "He is pleased that you are safe." An officer said that was holding a phone.


    "He says we should relocate you to another safehouse." The officer continued.


    I shook my head. "They have my wife!" I said unable to control myself. The officer repeated my words and listened to the other side of the line. He then gave me the phone. I was unable to move. So he pressed it against my ear.


    "Son." My grandfather spoke to me. "Yes." I hissed.


    "They have Jasmine!" I roared, not giving him a chance to speak. "I heard that." My grandfather said in a low voice. "But at least they don''t have you." He said meaningfully.


    "How could you say that!" I yelled.


    "Calm down son." My grandfather tried to sooth me without any success.


    "She is not wearing any panties." I said as violent images entered my mind, thinking of what they could do to her. And it was all my fault.


    My grandfather did not react and it was quiet for a while.


    "Go with the police men, and I will find her." My grandfather promised me. I saw Seth and Adam walked into the hallway with tears in there eyes.


    "I will go look for her and find her myself." I told him.


    "Listen to me, and listen carefully Benjamin prince of the house of Saud. You. Wil. Do. No. such thing." He warned me.


    "Our house is under attack and we have to keep our heads!" He said.


    "They want you to go after her. It is a trap." My grandfather spoke each word deliberately. I looked up to the sealing, really trying not to lose it.


    "I need to find her." I said, pain starting to overwhelm me.  "We will." My grandfather promised me again. I knew he couldn''t be sure of that. And I knew that he would say anything to make leave this house right now.


    "Fine." I snapped and gave the phone back to the police officer. My mom and dad were here now as well and my mom flew in my arms, sobbing. "My son, my son." She cried in Arabic.


    I held my mother until we all got in different police cars.


    They led us to the airport and put us on a plane, when I remembered something. "The bracelet!" I said looking at Saphira. She looked riddled.


    "Yeah!" Lynn said. She can be tracked!


    I called my grandfather and he immediately picked up the phone. "Have you tracked her already." I breathed without greeting him.


    My grandfather sighed. "It seems as if her chip is not active." My grandfather said in a very quiet manner. The woman of the house of Saud were given a bracelet with a chip so they could be tracked at all times. Woman that were born in the house of Saud were given it at birth and others at their marriage.


    Although most did not know the bracelet held a chip. "This has to be someone from the inside." I grumbled.


    "I know.." My grandfather said carefully.

 Chapter 89 - Hostage

    Benjamin


    "Is there any way you will let me go after my wife right now?" I asked my grandfather. I knew very well that is was unlikely that I would succeed in going against him, because he would of have me drugged if necessary to put me in safety.


    "No." Was the only thing he said. I contemplated what to do. I was at loss.


    Suddenly a switch in my brain flipped and I made a run for it. I could not leave it this to chance if I would be fast enough, maybe I could catch them.


    One feet before the other I made it to the car, when someone yanked me back. It was a cop.


    He held me in an Iron grip and used handcuffs on me. "What are you doing, I need to find my wife!" I yelled.


    "Calm down." The cop said. "I do not want to hurt you, but I have got my orders to take you by force if it comes down to that." The man said solemnly.


    "You are an American server, you don''t take orders from a Saudi Sultan!" I grumbled.


    My mother ran towards me. "Benjamin, please stop it." She said in Arabic. "Your grandfather will not let you go." She said trying to get through to me.


    Tears started flowing down my cheeks. "My wife! My wife!" I cried.


    Saphira came up to me and placed her head against mine. "Please Benjamin." She pleaded.


    "There is no air without her." I cried as I thought her beautiful golden curls.


    "Ssshh." Saphira tried to sooth me.


    "She has no panties on." I thought out loud of all the violent things they could do to her.


    "We have to go right now." Another Police officer said. "Benjamin, listen to them." Was the only thing my father said.


    I did not want to, but I surrendered for now.


    "I''ll go... but take off the handcuffs." I said.


    "Can''t do." The officer that was holding me down said.


    "I will cooperate." I said trying to sound calm.


    "I can spot a fugitive from miles away." He shrugged.  "Ben please." Saphira said stroking my face.


    She turned my face, so she could look at me. Her blue eyes pierced through mine.


    "Fine." I breathed.


    "I will uncuff you once we are in the air." The officer promised me.


    "In the air!" I roared.


    "NO!" I shouted. "This is not what we agreed upon." I shrieked.


    "Benjamin, I understand that you are concerned, but you are really kind of waiting time right now. We could have been half way, wherever you need to be." She said to me.


    "Oh, well no Ma''am. We only have orders to take Benjamin''s family, you may go as you please." An officer simply said. The man had long black hair.


    "I think not!" I argued! "She will come with us, or I swear I will make you pay." I said in my princely voice.


    The man  seemed not to know what to do.


    Someone else was on the phone again. I assumed calling my grandfather. "Yes your majesty, alright your majesty." I heard him say.


    "We will split you up in different cars." The officer said as he hung up the phone. They shoved me into a van with Saphira.


    I sat down on the cold leather. I was sweating and I felt cold. My body was shaking violently. I could not think of anything else rather than my wife.


    "This is all my fault." I said to Saphira. "No, of course it is not." She contradicted me. "Sure it is." I told her. "Lynn was right. I should of turned the screen on to make sure Lynn and Jazz were safe before I went down to get you." I said in a tight voice.


    Saph reached out for one of my hands that were cuffed on my back. She stroke my fingers, trying to sooth me. Nothing worked.


    "And when I got you¡­ when I knew you were safe in my arms. If I would of just turned on a screen¡­ there are hundreds of then throughout the tunnels¡­ I could of saved her." I wailed, rocking back and forth.


    "Benjamin." Saphira said as she turned my face to look at her again. "If you would of gone after her, they might of captured you as well and besides¡­ who knows if they would not off killed you on the spot." She shivered.


    "I mean¡­ Lynn said something about that they do not want you on the throne." I sighed hearing her say that.


    "I don''t necessarily want to be on the throne either." I confessed. "But aren''t you born to be on the throne?" Saph asked. I shook my head.


    "No." I breathed. "Not really." I added. Saphira looked at me as if she did not understand a single word I said.


    "I mean¡­ In Saudi Arabia the throne is not automatically given to the first born, or something." I tried to explain. She still seemed confused.


    "The sultan appoints a successor from within his bloodline." I tried again.


    "Oh" She mouthed.


    Suddenly the car came to a stop. Both sides of the car were opened and on both sides there was an whole army protecting us like a shield in the flesh. Saphira and I shared a glance.


    "Where are we going?" I asked the first officer I saw. "We can not say." She said. "I want to know." I stated.


    "We have our orders your highness." Was the only thing she said.


    I uncomfortably got out of the car. My wrists were starting to hurt. "Could you at least make the cuffs a less tight." I asked the army that was escorting us to the white plane that was waiting for us.


    Nobody reacted.


    I looked around the airport. I saw no one. The stairs of the plane were already rolled down and I unwillingly climbed in. Saphira held me the entire time.


    When we got in the plane I saw that my family was already sitting there.


    Seth and Adam were playing a game on the Nintendo Switch and my father sat in a chair with his arms and legs folded, waiting for whatever was going to happen next and my mother immediately came up to me and pressed her head against my chest.


    "It will be okay mom." I said although I did not know if that was the truth.


    We sat down and the plane started to drift, until we took off.


    My lungs felt heavy and I had trouble breathing. "We need to find her." I said.


    "We will Ben.. We will¡­" My father said.


    "Do you have any idea as to who can be behind this?" My father asked while narrowing his eyes.


    "Did you make any enemies this summer?" H asked me.


    "Enemies¡­ Well probably the whole house of Saud?" I said shrugging.


    "I mean come.. on¡­ Why me?!" I said sharply breathing out.


    "Even I don''t know why he wants me to follow in his footsteps¡­ I have always said I was not interested in that I any case¡­" I said to my father.


    "Wait!" I said. "The bracelet!" I shouted. "Can someone call my grandfather?!" I almost yelled. "Of for God sakes, uncuff me already!"


    The officer that held me down before, was with us on this plane. He came up to me and uncuffed me. Then he took out his phone and started to press a few buttons.


    The phone was on speaker.


    "Yes." Was the only thing my grandfather said. "God be with you grandfather." I greeted him trying to be polite to him, although I wanted to swear at him.


    "My son." He said. I can see that you are on the plane now. All Saudi men were given a ring with a chip in it, I knew he could trace me wherever I went.


    "You said that the chip was disconnected, but how far could you track her with the device?" I asked him, hoping so much that they could of tracked her for some bit of the way.


    My grandfather sighed heavily and it took a while before he started to speak. Meanwhile the atmosphere in the plane was icy. "We could not manage to do that at all." My grandfather spoke carefully.


    "What do you mean?" I wanted to know. "It seems they have disconnected the chip as soon as they had her. Her last location was at your house." My grandfather said in very calm voice.


    "How." Was the only thing I managed to say. "The only people that know of these bracelets are your son''s." I said.


    "Yes." My grandfather said.


    "Benjamin, you have brought up the bracelet twice now. Forget the bracelet. We will find her." My grandfather said unconvincingly.


    Jasmine


    I did not know where I was right now, but everything was dark. The room was cold and it smelled very bad.


    I had a gage in my mouth and my eyes were covered.


    I had heard several men speak and it seemed that they all spoke the Arabic language fluently.


    I knew for sure that they were assassins from the house of Saud.


    I had been alone in the room for hours when the door opened.


    I heard a familiar voice.. One that had been in my nightmares.

 Chapter 90 - New Safehouse

    Jasmine


    I got scared as the voice approached me.


    "Well, well, well." He said.  My breathing sped and the cloth in my mouth made me feel like I was suffocating.


    "No. No No!" I murmured against the cloth. This could not be right. How could he be here.


    I felt a hand stroking over my naked legs. Tears started to flow from my eyes. I was bound to the chair, I had no way of protecting myself.


    "America has made you a filthy whore already." He spat in my face.


    I tried to breathe and sit as still as I could. I was not going to give him the satisfaction of seeing how scared I really am.


    I heard the door open with a shriek. "Hey!" Someone shouted. "We will leave her unharmed!" The man said with authority as if he was in charge or something.


    "I am barely touching her." Saeed said. "Don''t be nasty like that. She is your sister in-law." The man said disapprovingly.


    Saeed dropped his hand from my leg and went out of the room. Somehow I had a feeling this was not the last time I was going to see him.


    "Are you alright?" I heard a man say. I did not think I knew his voice. I nodded ''no''.


    He walked up to me and his footsteps sounded heavy.


    The man untied the cloth that was before my eyes and my eyes hurt from the bright light. "Maybe we should cover your eyes up again." He said as he winced.


    "If I take the cloth out of your mouth, will you scream?" He asked me. I could hear a warning in it.


    I shook my head meaning ''no''.


    The man was heavy weighted, had a grey long beard, but I  could see no harm in his eyes. It almost seemed like he took pity on me.


    He wore a blue vest and a pair of jeans on.


    He took the cloth out of my mouth. I started to gag as a reflection. "Breathe." He said. "I''ll get you some water." The man said in a kind voice.


    I was so cold I realized I was still trembling.  He returned in a bit and brought the cup of water to my lips.


    I was afraid to drink it, maybe they would try to poison it. "You take a drink first." I whispered.


    He smiled. "Good." He said. He drank a little and then brought the cup to my lips again. I drank too much, so I started coughing.


    The man padded on my back. "Take it easy." He said.


    He looked at me up and down, but not is a wrong kind of way. "I think we need to get something to wear for you." He said frowning.


    I just looked at him.


    "You tell me of your brother in-law gives you any trouble okay?" He said. Why was he so kind to me?


    "Why is he here?" I breathed.


    The man looked to the door and then back to me again. "I am not sure." He said.  "You know that your husband gained a lot of enemies in his country." The man whispered.


    I nodded.


    "It was not his choice to become the new sultan." I told him. "It was the sultan''s right?!" He questioned.


    "Yes." I shrieked.


    "Why are you so kind to me?" I said without thinking. He seemed to ponder his answer. "You are innocent in this," He said thoughtfully.


    "Why are you dressed this way?" He asked me with a bit of judgement in his eyes. "I wanted to take a bath, when I heard all of you enter the house." I lied.


    "Why would you walk around almost naked still¡­" He frowned. "What if someone walked in¡­"


    "It was a private area. Nobody enters that area but my husband and I." I spoke softly.


    "Ah, I see." His smile returned again.


    "So you have not lost faith?" He asked narrowing his eyes.


    "Of course not." I breathed. The lights in the room flickered from time to time.  It gave the room a scary feeling,


    "What will you do with me?" I asked. I did not know if it was very smart to ask this question.


    "We¡­ I don''t know really." He admitted. "It will demand I guess." He said. "On what?" I prompted.


    Benjamin.


    The plane landed and I saw snow outside of the windows. That was odd. We had been flying for a very long time.


    "Where are we?" Seth asked my father, voicing the questions I had in my head. Saphira was sleeping on my lap and my arms were around her.


    My father looked at one of the guards, but they were not going to tell us. "Saph sweetheart, you have to wake up." I told her. Lynn was already up, flipping through TV channels.


    "I don''t want to." Saph mumbled. "Come, go on, the plane is boarding." I told her.


    "Where are we?" She asked. "We don''t know." I said.


    As the plane touched the ground, I felt panic rush through me. "I hope she is okay." I mumbled under my breath.


    My whole body felt tense as we stepped of the plane. Saphira grabbed my hand and yanked it. I looked at her. "We will find her." She promised again. "Saph you don''t know that." I stated.


    "I know." She breathed.


    We were shoved in different vans again. This time I did not sit with Saphira, but with Lynn.


    "I am very angry with you." Lynn said. I looked at her, shock colored my face.


    "Err.. what?!" I said.


    "Why would you choose Saphira above your own wife?!" She said. "Don''t talk nonsense." I told her.


    "Are you saying that it is not the truth though?!" She went on.


    "Lynn." I started to say. I wanted to remain calm, but she was not making it easy on me. "Benjamin I am done with all this crap." She said.


    "You are the one that is talking crap right now." I sighed. "We are on our way to God knows where." I said. "And where is your wife?" She interrupted me.


    "Lynn¡­ I warn you." I told her.


    "What kind of a man are you that you are here with us? I thought you would be stronger than that and go after her. You just let those cops hold you back." Lynn said as she folded her arms.


    We stopped and our doors were opened. We were let in to a what seemed to be steel house, with few windows. The area was enclosed by a huge gate.


    My family and I entered the house.  "Saphira, your mom wants you to go home." My dad told Saphira. "I don''t think that is a very good idea." I said.


    "Why not." Lynn prompted.


    "Because she is one of my weak spots and if the enemy is cleaver, they will know that." I said directing myself towards my father.


    Saphira placed her hand in mine.


    "You are unbelievable." Lynn roared. "You are losing the respect I once held for you." She told me.


    I did not really know what to think of that. I guess she took it wrong. I did not mean that there was something between Saphira and I, but anyone could figure out I was with her before we got married. That made her an easy target.


    The cops that had accompanied us entered the main living room. It was very sterile. Black leather couch, white furniture. White walls¡­ white floor¡­


    "Where are we?" I asked again. "The Alpes." The man said. "Oh." Was the only thing I managed to say. I clutched my hand against my chest. I felt like my lungs were tightening again.


    "Is there a phone?" I asked. Your grandfather instructed he should be the one to contact you, to minimalize the chance the calls between the two of you can be traced." The man said looking a bit scared.


    "Why are in the Alpes?" I asked as I saw the alcohol bar and walked towards it.  I poured myself a glass and turned around to the others. "Anyone in need of a strong drink?" I said as I drank until the glass was empty.


    "Yes please." My father said. I poured him as glass as well and we all sat down.


    "We need to make a plan to find my wife." I said.


    "Your father is busy with that." One of the cops said. "Grandfather you mean." I said mockingly. "Sorry, grandfather of course." The guy said. "He confuses me, he keeps on calling you son." He said sheepishly.


    The phone rang very loud.  "That must be him." He muttered.


    "Benjamin." I heard my grandfather say.


    "Yes." I said. He was on speaker.  "You should go to the conference room you will have a meeting with the president of the united states om America." He said.


    "Now?!" I said flipping. "Yes now!" He said.


    "There are appropriate clothing in your room. Go change and the meeting will start in 30 minutes. I will see you on the screen." I said and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 91 - My Wife

    Benjamin


    All were flabbergasted by what my grandfather said except for Saphira and the cops, because they did not understand the Arabic language my Grandfather just used.


    Saphira looked at me. She seemed confused as to what was happening. I pulled her close to me and kissed the crown of her head.


    "I''ll go change, I guess." I said. "You could all make yourself feel comfortable." I said as I walked away.


    Saphira grabbed my hand pulling me back. "Can I come with you?" She asked. Lynn rolled her eyes.


    "I am going to change my clothing." I said to Saphira. "So." She prompted. I raised one eyebrow and looked at Lynn. Okay, fine. Maybe I got Lynn''s point.


    "That would be a very odd thing to do." I told her. "I will see you later." I said and winked to Lynn.


    I should be a little more careful. Saphira did not seem to care about boundaries.


    The room that was addressed to me was fine. It was more than I deserved. I hoped Jasmine was not hurting right now. I couldn''t breathe, while thinking of her.


    I took a hot shower, but I still felt the same afterwards. I wish I would have her in my arms right now. I should not have gone after Saphira. But if I was honest with myself, I could not live with myself either, if she was hurt.


    I got out of the shower and put on the suit that had been prepared for me. "It is time." A new guard said.


    I followed him into a big meeting room. There was a large screen on the wall and fresh flowers on the table.


    I sat down and the guard turned on the screen. I saw my grandfather first and then the president tuned in.


    Saphira


    "Saph you should stay away from him." Lynn hissed at me. "Lynn you are my friend, why are you behaving this way?" I asked her. "Don''t turn the tables, I see what you are doing." Lynn snapped at me.


    "I am not doing anything wrong." I shrugged.


    "He is married." Lynn went on.


    "I know!" I sighed. I rubbed my hands.  "Let''s not do this. We should all stick together. You that I was so sad when it ended with him and you also know that I wanted nothing more than get back together. " I swallowed.


    "Jasmine is a very sweet girl, I would never do anything to hurt her." I said trying to convince her.


    "Okay." Lynn Said as she sat down on the bed. We were in my bedroom. "Shall I sleep with you tonight?" She asked me. I did not want that, because I wanted to make my way into Benjamin''s bedroom at night.


    "Mhh.. Maybe tomorrow." I said. "I really need to let this whole situation sink in." I lied.


    Lynn laid down on the bed. "Pff¡­ how did it all came so far." She sighed.


    "Tell me when you have an answer to that." I told her.


    "I think I am going to take a bath." I said. "Oh, okay." Lynn said. "Oh wait, we don''t have anything to wear." I scratched the back of my head. I had not thought of that.


    "Ah¡­ you underestimate the power of the Saud family." Lynn snickered a little. She stood up from the bed and opened the closet. "Really?!" I said surprised.


    I took out a few dresses. "Wow¡­" I exclaimed. "Are we going veiled?" I laughed out loud. "Yep, we are." Lynn laughed as well.


    Jasmine


    I had been alone again. I could not really guess for how long.


    Water dripped down the walls.  I was freezing and my wrists really hurt badly.


    I looked around the room, but there wasn''t much to see. There were no windows either.


    Saeed entered the room. I sighed heavily. He heard that. "Are you not happy to see me?" He said.


    "Does my sister know that you are here?" I asked him. "What does that have to do with anything?" He said in an irritated voice. "To you probably nothing." I shrugged.


    "What do you mean by that." He said squeezing my cheeks. "That you probably don''t care about my sisters feelings." I stated.


    "You know what, you little brat." He said intently looking into my eyes. "You were not supposed to be the one we captured." He said as he hit my face.


    I winced in pain. "Or actually, we were not supposed to capture anyone to begin with." He went on¡­


    "So what was your brilliant plan?" I said boldly. He hit my again and this time my lip really hurt. I tasted blood in my mouth.


    He hit my again and again. I braced myself before every blow. I could do nothing else.


    "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?!" The kind man roared, when he walked into the room.


    "She is being a little brat." Saeed said as he spit in my face. I felt a blob of his spit run down my cheek. It was absolutely disgusting.


    "Princes are you alright?" The kind man askes me.


    "She is no princes." Saeed stated in a rough voice balding his fists. "Yes she is." The man said. "Now go." He ordered Saeed. "The Sultan and the prince have made an international statement that Benjamin, prince of Saud will become the next sultan." The kind man sighed.


    "I have got orders to send him a message. I wanted to show you covered, but as this stupid cunt has hit you now¡­ maybe we need to show your face¡­ make him think you are in danger." He said quickly going through the words.


    "Jasmine, you are not in danger." He said as he narrowed his eyes to Saeed. Saeed walked up to him and spat in his way. "I would not do that if I were you." The kind man told Saeed.


    "I''ll see you later, little whore." He called after me. "You will stay away from her." The kind man hissed at him.


    A man with a camera in his hand entered the room. "We need to do this." The man said.


    Benjamin


    "Benjamin." I heard my grandfather say on the big screen. "Yes grandfather I replied." Unsure of why he was addressing me in the middle of a heated conversation about oil with the president.


    We had just live broadcasted a statement that I was next in line to become sultan.


    "We have received information about mt grandson''s wife." My grandfather slowly said. I heart stopped beating altogether. "Is she safe?" I gasped.


    "They have not made clear who they are, but they have made a demand." My grandfather said without looking in the camera.


    "How is she." I asked. I did not care about anything else.


    "They have demanded that you step down." My grandfather went on, ignoring me. "Or else?" The president voiced.


    "Or else¡­.  They would sent her back to us limb by limb." My grandfather choked on the words.


    "That is not going to happen!" I shouted.


    "You are not stepping down." My grandfather said stroking his beard. "I agree." The president said. "That would be politically unwise." He beamed.


    "You have a wife right." I said directing myself towards the president. "Yes I do." He answered me. "Would you sacrifice your wife for the country?" I hissed.


    He did not answer right away. "No one will ever capture my wife to begin with." He said. That was a low blow.


    "Okay and what if they did. Would you stay president, or let your wife be killed?!" I prompted.


    "Son, I need you to see the video before you see it on internet." My grandfather said in a calm voice.


    "Brace yourself." He said.


    A video started playing on the screen. The images were a little shaky at first. Then I saw her sitting on a chair. Jasmine was bound and her legs were spread. She was still wearing the black dress I put on her before I let  her enter the tunnels in my home.


    There was blood on her face and her cheeks seemed red, of was that blue? my stomach twisted. I took the vase off the table and threw it against the wall.


    "Benjamin sit down." My grandfather ordered me. When I looked at the screen, I saw this the video was paused. "Sit down." He said again.


    "She''s hurt." I said like a wounded animal. "My wife¡­" I said as I threw some chairs through the room.


    "Just give him a minute." The president said.


    I raged for the longest time. When I finally found my wat to the screen again, with my hands in my face.


    My cheeks were wet. "Okay." I said trying to man up. "Continue." I said fighting back the tears.


    "My name is Jasmine, princes of the house of Saud. I am the wife of the crow-" I saw Jasmin swallow visibly.


    "I am the wife of Benjamin Al-Raji Saud, crown prince of the house Saud." She sobbed. They zoomed in from up close. I saw spit on her face.


    "Benjamin¡­" My grandfather warned me.

 Chapter 92 - I Made A Bad Call

    Benjamin


    I clutched my hands to the table. It felt like I was going to break it in half.


    "I am hurt." She cried. I could no longer look at the screen. This physically hurt me to see her this way. "Our country is powerful, rich beyond comprehension and our people are thriving." She said like she was reading a script.


    "That is because we have the Sharia in place." She continued. "Our county has been led by mighty Sultan''s that were true men of the house of Saud." She said monotonously.


    That was what this was about. I was not born in Saudi-Arabia and certainly not raised there either. They were scared of western influences.


    "As we do not see Benjamin, the prince of Saud fit for the throne, we asked you to step down now." She said in a shaky voice.


    I could hear she was forced to say this.


    "If you do not step down in 24 hours they will kill me." She said.  I saw her lips move, but there was no sound.


    "Wined that back!" I ordered. "No that is too far." I said.  Some one backed the video and then fast-forwarded again. "Yes from there!" I urged.


    I watched her lips move and imitated her. It seemed like she said; ''I love you Benjamin''. Or; ''I love you Benjabear''.


    "They say that she is saying; I love you Benjabear." The president said frowning a little. My grandfather was not pleased with this and I could guess why. This made me seem weak.


    I did not care. Even in the midst of being kidnapped, she found room to tell me she loved me. That brave woman.


    "Could you trace from where the video is sent?" I asked as I thought of that possibility. "We are trying." Both the president and my grandfather said.


    "We need the address. I want to negotiate." I said. "About what?" my grandfather scoffed at me.


    "I need my wife back." I said. You could of heard a pen drop, because it was silent.


    "You want to sacrifice her, don''t you?!" I said to the both of them. "Well¡­ officially I am not involved in this to begin with." The president said. "But I strongly advise you to let her go, because the chances that she will make it out alive to begin with, are very slim." The president told me.


    "You have got to be kidding me." I said standing up in anger.


    "If you will do that, then I will make a video myself and post it to every news station, stating I am stepping down." I warned.


    "You will find my wife in those 24 hours or else I will be done." I said looking into the camera.


    Then I turned around and walked away, out of the room. I smashed the door shut.


    It was night time. We had been in that meeting for hours and hours and it all came down to nothing.


    I lay down on my bed, still fully dressed.


    I could see nothing else than those green cat-like eyes staring at me. I cried. I was not a man that easily did, but Jasmine was¡­


    I had never loved a woman like I loved her. She had not been one to easily give herself to me, but I would of chaste her around the world, until she was finally mine, if I had to.


    She was the most smart and most brilliant woman I had ever seen in my life. No one compared to her. She was my best friend.


    And I¡­


    "Ben." I heard someone say outside my door. I took me a while to realize is was Saphira. I looked on my clock and it said it was 03:20. It was an odd time to come visit me.


    I stood op and opened the door with just a crack. I wanted to let her know she could not come in. "How did it go?" She asked me. "How did what go?" I sighed heavily. I was in no place to hold a decent conversation right now.


    "You had a conference call." She said. "And then we saw you on the news." She smiled. There was nothing to smile about. "So you are doing it?" She asked me.


    "What am I doing Saphira?" I mumbled. "You are taking over the throne?" She voiced. "Well¡­ that depends now." I stated. "On what?!" She urged me to continue.


    I sighed heavily and closed my eyes.


    "I know you mean well¡­" I shrugged. "But I don''t was to discus this right now." I said in all honesty.


    She was quiet, but still stood there. This was becoming a little awkward. Did I really have to send her off myself? Wouldn''t she get that she was not welcome at my door at this hour?


    "Saph, you should go to sleep." I said hoping she would take the hint and leave.


    "But you are not sleeping either." She argued. "It''s late." I simply said. "It is actually very early in the morning." She said half-smiling.


    "Fair enough." I told her.


    "Now go to bed then." I ordered.


    "I want to stay here." She said in a small voice. "Well¡­ no." I said and scratched my head.


    "Please." She said with puppy eyes. "I am married." I told her. She was wearing a blue satin pajama pants and blouse. "Why does everyone keep telling me you are married?!" Saphira said in an irritated voice.


    "Because I am." I said wanting to be clear.


    "I know that you are!" She said whispering louder now. "Why does everyone seemed to think I am some kind of homewrecker my goodness, for crying out loud." Her words came out like a river of complaints.


    "Okay." I said sharply breathing out. "What can I do for you at this time." I said trying to be polite. I did not like snapping at her.


    "Can you sing me a song?" She asked. I looked at her, with one eye closed. "Really?!" I said under my breath.


    "I need to sleep." I told her.


    "I can''t sleep." She breathed. "I am scared." She said. I cocked my head to the side, looking at her.


    "Fine." I said surrendering. "I''ll sit with you until you fall asleep." I promised her. Saphira made an effort to enter my bedroom.


    "No." I said. "I will walk with you to your room, and when you sleep I''ll come back here." I told her trying to make a point.


    I would not be spending the night with her, if that was what she was thinking.


    She pouted her lips a little, if I wasn''t this tired, I might of found it funny. I sat down in a chair near her bed. "Can''t you come and sit here?" She asked me.


    I shook my head. "Why not?" She asked. "Sleep." I told her. She closed her eyes and I shook my head again.


    I laid my head back against the chair and started to sing. I sang Jasmine''s lullaby. Oh how I wishes to have my wife in my arms right now.


    Jasmine


    I had ben allowed to take a shower. Although the water was really cold I was glad about the opportunity. The kind man, that was supposedly was called Rajun promised me he would wait for me and guard me outside the room.


    I had given me a new abaya to wear and a hajib. I felt good wearing the familiar type of clothing.


    When I walked out of the room, Rajun told me to stand still. I did as I was told and he held his finger to his mouth and picked me up.


    He opened a door, which seemed a little like we were in a factory and he took me outside.


    "Shh." He said as he saw that I was about to speak. He put me in the back of a van, with dark windows in the back. "Where are we going?" I asked in a shallow voice, when he sat down on the driver seat.


    "I needed to get you out of there." He shrugged. "You have odd family dynamics." He said as he looked at me in the review mirror.


    "I am a religious man." He said as if that would clarify anything. "I did not want him in the same building as you." He said looking at the road again.


    He must have been talking about Saeed. "Rajun¡­" I said slowly. "You won''t be in trouble for taking me, will you?" I asked him.


    I did not want him to suffer on my account. "No." He simply said. "My employer specifically said that no harm should come to you and he watched the video we just posted." He said sighing.


    "I made a bad call on that one." He winced. "What do you mean?" I questioned.


    "Never mind." He spoke.


    We stopped at a motel. I did not know really what that was, but is was what the sign said. He took my hand when I climbed out of the van. Strangely enough, he did not let go of it.


    Maybe he was afraid I was going to make a run for it.


    He was right.

 Chapter 93 - Damsel In Distress

    Jasmine


    We entered a space where a woman sat behind her desk. Above her head was a sign, which said ''reception''. She worked there I guessed.


    Rajun still held my hand. "Good afternoon." He said in a thick Arabic accent, to the blond woman.


    "Good day." She replied. The motel smelled old. "What can I do for you?" She asked us.


    "My wife and I need a room." Rajun said. He looked at me endearingly. I smiled at him. trying to hold up the charade. Anything was better than being in that warehouse with Saeed next door.


    Rajun smiled back at me. "How long will you stay?" She asked looking at the computer. She was wearing a grey sweater.


    "I think about a week." He said unsure. "Do you require any extra facilities like a spa pass or something?" She asked.


    He seemed to ponder that. "Would you like that my dear?" Rajun asked me, pretending to be the good husband. "I would love that." I said to the woman.


    She was rather pretty.


    "We have a deal with the restaurant across the street." She went on. Rajun looked at me. He made a nervous impression. We were not supposed to leave the room this much.


    "I don''t think we will make it that far." I smiled. "We have been married for a month." I said as I placed my head against his chest. He wrapped his arms around me.


    "Congratulations." The woman cheered. "Thank you so much." I said as I looked up at Rajun with my most loving smile. I replaced his head with Benjamin''s and I even think it looked real.


    "Okay, so no restaurant then." She mused. "They have an order in service as well." She went on. "That will be perfect." I said.


    "Although¡­" I said trailing of my sentence. "We do not it eat pork. Is that a problem?" I asked smiling at the woman in front of me.


    "No not at all." The woman said. I looked at Rajun. I did not know if he was faking it, but he seemed rather proud of me for whatever reason.


    Rajun took out a card and paid for our stay.


    "Oh, I did not get your names yet." She smiled.


    "We are mister and misses Embre." Rajun said as he kissed my forehead.


    "Awhh¡­ You two are so cute." She cheered again.


    "I promise you." I told the woman. "One day you will find your prince as well." I said as I played with Rajun jacket.


    "Have a pleasant day!" She said.


    "Oh wait." She said. "I see that the room I just gave you is still being prepared." She said apologizing.


    "Mhh.." I said as I looked at Rajun. "I can offer you tickets of the house to go to the theatre?" She offered.


    "It is in this street as well¡­ " She said. "Thank you." Rajun said. He walked up to her and took the cards she handed to him.


    When he walked up to me, he took my hand again.


    "This wasn''t as it was supposed to go." Rajun murmured


    "I know." I agreed. "But we should try to act as normal as possible." I shrugged. "It feels like you are my accomplisher instead of my hostage." He barked a laugh.


    "I can see why your husband is so fond of you." He smiled. "I am sure you are a good wife to him." He said.


    I did not really know how to respond. "I miss him." I blurted out. He sighed. "I think that there is a possibility you will not see him back." He said as he opened the door of the cinema for me.


    I did not dare to look at him again. Was he going to kill me? Were they going to kill Ben?


    Benjamin


    I had woken up in the chair in Saphira''s room. I rubbed my eyes with my hands.


    She was still sleeping. She did not wear her pajama blouse any more and was bare-chested. i quickly diverted my eyes.


    What was she thinking?!


    I had never seen her like that when we were together, why did she think it was okay to do this now? I sighed. Lynn was right.


    I walked out the door and closed It behind me.


    The house was still quiet. I walked to the kitchen. A maid was making breakfast. I sat down on the bar before her.


    "Morning." I greeted her. "Good morning your highness." She said nervously. "How have you slept?" She asked me as you eyed my suit.


    I looked at her with one eye. "Not much sleep¡­" She stated as she broke an egg. I sighed. "No¡­" I said and rested mu chin on my hands.


    "The bracelet my wife was wearing¡­" I ran my hand through my hair. "Contained a chip, to track her. But the stupid F&cks took it off." I said in defeat.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Maybe stupid¡­" She broke off her sentence. "What is?" I questioned.


    "No. It is silly." She said waving her hand as if I should let it go.


    "Go on¡­" I urged her.


    "Well I don''t know, I am not rich or anything¡­ But I sometimes heard that with really expensive jewelry, they place a small chip in it. Not to track the human wearing it necessarily but to make sure the piece of jewelry isn''t stolen." She said not looking at me.


    Then I thought of something. I stood up, walked around the bar and hugged the woman. "You are right!" I shouted.


    I took a phone and called my grandfather. He did not pick up. So I walked toward the laptop that was sitting on the dining table.


    I entered the brand of the watch I gave Jasmine for her birthday, which was a cartier and found a number.


    I greeted the person on the other line and I told them that my wife''s bracelet was stolen. It was a more than 110.000 dollar watch, so maybe I would be in luck for a change.


    "No, that is not something we normally do." The guy said answering my question about a possible chip. "We sometimes do, if requested." He went on.


    I almost pulled my hair out. I did not specifically ask that. "What is your name?" The man asked. I did not know id answering him in honesty would be a good idea. I did it anyway.


    "Al-Raji Saud." I said. The man was silent. He must have seen the news.  "A moment please." He said nervously.


    It was quiet for a while. "I see that in 2010 you have made an arrangement with us, when you first started purchasing with us." He said. I remembered that. I had bought Lynn her first watch.


    "Yes!" I said as my mood brightened. I had asked them once, that if my purchase was more than 50.000 dollars, I wanted some kind of insurance and they put a small chip in the jewelry for me. it had been such a long time ago, I hardly remembered.


    The guy told me the same thing.


    "I will send you the codes." The man offered. "Thank you! Thank you so much!" I breathed. "Please keep this conversation to yourself for now." I asked him.


    "Alright." He said nervously.


    I opened my email, while tapping my fingers on the glass table. My stomach twisted. Would they of taken the watch off as well?


    I could see that the sensor was still on, and it was last seen in North-Dakota, somewhere near the Canadian border. Did they take her out of this country?!


    I felt like I needed to throw up and raced to the bathroom.


    Jasmine


    Rajun and I sat in a movie theatre. I did not really know which movie was playing, as I was not paying any attention to what was happening on the screen.


    He had bought me popcorn and he encouraged me to eat it. He said the salt would make me feel less faint.


    When the movie ended, we walked back to the motel. Of course Rajun held my hand. We entered the reception and the woman was still there. "


    "How was the movie?" She asked. "To be honest¡­" I said. Rajun narrowed his eyes at me. "We haven''t seen much of it." I said sheepishly trying to imply we were in love or something.


    The woman seemed to believe me and smiled.


    She handed us a card, which she called a key. How could that be a key?!


    We walked to trough a long hall and went up the stairs. Then Rajun opened the door, by swiping his card on a screen. That was odd.


    "You need to stay here for a little while." He told me not walking in himself. "I will be back in a few hours." He said.


    "I don''t want to be alone." I lied, playing the damsel in distress. "What time will you be back?" I asked.. This, I really wanted to know.

 Chapter 94 - Pawn Shop

    Jasmine


    "I promise I will be back around five." Rajun declared.  "Thank you." I said hugging him. I needed to make him trust me. Maybe if he trusted me enough, I could make a run for it.


    "I really have to go now." He said. "Do not open the door for anyone." He warned me. "You will be safe." He said. "How?!"


    "I can not protect myself." I pouted my lips. "I will teach you how to handle a gun when I get back. But for now, nobody can come in, unless it is me." He said.


    "Or you would be letting them in... I know you are smarter than that, aren''t you?!" He said.


    I nodded.


    Benjamin


    I washed my face and brushed my teeth. I still felt sick. I needed to find her and I needed to go to the border between America and Canada.  This whole place was surrounded by cops and the inside of the house was no better.


    "How could I ever leave this place?" I muttered under my breath. My phone rang and I picked it up. "You have done a good job!" My grandfather said from the other line.


    "What?" I said unsure of what he was saying. "I saw that you found her." He told me. "How?" I asked. I immediately gave up. Stupid question, he shadowed my every move.


    "We have located her." My grandfather told me. "I have send people." He said to me in a calm voice, like he did not have a care in the world. I knew better than that.


    Jasmine


    I looked on my watch and an hour had passed, when I heard a knock on the door. "Princess, we are sent by your majesty, the Sultan of Saudi Arabia." A man said in a heavy voice.


    "Open the door." He said. "Open the door!" He shouted. I was scared. They did not sound like they were coming to save me anytime soon.


    I pondered what to do. I looked at the air shaft that was above the pale wooden desk. I climbed on top of the desk an tried to open it. It was stuck.


    Behind the door I heard the man calling for me, again and again. It took all my might, and I finally managed to take it off.  I did know if I fit through it, or where it would lead, but I did not have much of a choice. The men certainly would not fit in here. So maybe I had an advantage over them.


    I climbed in and crawled into the shaft. It was much more narrow then the tunnels in Benjamin house. It was full of spiderwebs as well.


    I crawled towards the light. I saw another woman sitting at the desk of the reception. If I would climb down now¡­ would they scream?


    If I did not climb down now¡­ what would happen then?


    I did not really know, so I did it any way. I pushed against the shaft and it cracked a little. I saw the receptionist eyeing me.


    I gestured for her to be quiet. She picked up her phone and started dialing. I sighed. I had to get out of here.


    "I am princess Jasmine." I said. She narrowed her eyes and kept on talking to someone on the phone.


    I ran as fast as I could and I heard a big bang. They probably entered our bedroom.


    I ran out the motel and I was on the street again. I did not know where to go. I did not have any money, so I could not travel.


    I saw a store called ''pawn shop.'' The lettering on the store said that you could sell your gold. Looking at my watch, I made a plan.


    This would give me more than enough money to go somewhere, anywhere.


    I stood in line, nervously looking behind me every now and then. When it was my turn, I took off bangle watch


    "It is fake." The woman behind the desk said. Her breasts were hanging out of her shirt and her neck was full of golden necklaces.


    "I can assure you it is not." I told her. "Do you have the paperwork then?" She asked skeptically.


    "No, I don''t miss." I said nervously looking behind me again. "You seem to be in a hurry." She noticed. "I could ask my boss to come look at it, or just give you 200 bucks now." She said chewing her gum like her life depended on it.


    "Sure, fine." I said. She smiled while she looked at the watch and handed me two bills of hundred. I had never held money in my hands before.


    "Can I leave through the back please?" I asked looking at the door behind her.


    "Are you in trouble?" She said laughing. "Did you steal this watch?" She asked me suspiciously. "No it is mine." I said.


    "Can I please go out through the back door." I urged.


    "Fine." The woman snapped. There was a line behind me, but the woman led the way through some closets. "You can leave through there." She said.


    "Now go on!" She commanded me.


    Benjamin


    "I need to be there. I need to be there, so she knows she is safe." I said to my grandfather pleadingly.


    "That is not a good idea." He said. "I don''t care." I told him. "I am telling you, let me see my wife." I said making clear I was not joking around.


    "Go to the roof, the heli is prepared." My grandfather said knowing this was going to happen. He was prepared for my insanity.


    I packed a bag and when I wanted to go up, I bumped into Saphira. "Uhm¡­ I need to go." I told her. "Where are you going?" She asked me as she was holding on to me.


    "Out." I said. "I will come with you." She said without thinking.


    "No you will not." I told her. "Yes I am." She said carefully. "You seem to be in a hurry, so I guess you don''t have time to argue with me." She said half-smiling.


    "Alright." I snapped.


    On the roof were at least ten officers and a pilot already sat in the pit. It probably was a good thing that I was not flying myself right now.


    We got in the heli and Saphira''s eyes grew wide. "Have you never been in one?" I said through the headset. "No." She said and looked a little scared. "Here." I offered her my hand when we went up in the air.


    She took it eagerly.


    It took an hour or two before we reached another small airport. We entered a small private plane. We hadn''t spoken much since we left the house. Now and then Saphira tried to make small talk, but I was not really up for it.


    Jasmine


    I had taken a bus across the border. I think I was in Canada about now. I did not have any plan on how to proceed. When I got off the bus, I took another. The sign said it would take me to Regina, wherever that was.


    I slept on the bus, mostly. People minded there own business and the bus was quiet, besides the music that the bus driver had on.


    I did not have much money left. Just a little over a hundred dollars. I could not believe the watch was worth so little. Or maybe she tricked me. That made much more sense to me.


    I placed my head against the window and closed my eyes again.


    Benjamin


    Saphira and I landed in a little town. I took out my phone. "Where is she now." I grumbled to my grandfather.


    "She escaped out of the motel." My grandfather said with a strained voice. "She escaped from the people who captured her. That is good." I said smiling a little. My smart wife.


    "And from us mostly." He rushed through his words.


    I looked at Saphira and my heart sank.


    "What are you trying to tell me?" I asked my grandfather.


    "We don''t know where she is." He said in a shaky voice. That was very much unlike my grandfather. He always stayed calm. This was bad.


    "The watch." I said.


    "She sold it as a pawn shop, we think." He said.


    "You think?!" I roared.


    "What. Is. The. Name. Of. The. Shop." I spoke.


    "Mason''s Pawn shop." My grandfather said. I cut off the line. I was so angry.


    "What is wrong?" Sierra asked.


    "They could not rescue her, because she made a run for it." Saphira seemed confused. "Why would she run from the people who wanted to recue her?" She frowned.


    "Your guess is as good as mine." I said. I told the driver that he should take me to the pawn shop.


    We entered the store and it looked utterly filthy. I walked right up to the man behind the glass, passing people that were in line. I heard some people mumble something, but I truly did not care to listen to what they were saying.


    "A woman came in here, selling a 18 K cartier bangle watch set with diamonds." I said. "You should wait in line." The man scoffed. "I think not." I told him.


    A few of my guards walked in as well. The man behind the counter started to get nervous.


    "We thought that it might be stolen.." The man said nervously.

 Chapter 95 - I Lover Her More Than Anyone Else

    Benjamin


    "How much did you give her?" I spoke in a calm but deliberate voice.


    "T-T-Two hundred dollars." He stammered. "Wow." I said shaking my head with pouted lips. "You really ripped her off didn''t ya." I said staring him down.


    "W-w-what do you mean." He went on stammering. "You know what the watch is worth." I told him. "There are only a few made." I said holding his gaze.


    "I will call the cops." He said. "Go right ahead." I told him. "I think they will be very interested in what you bought today. Although the watch is hers, I bet she could not hand you the paper work, could she?" I said in a threatening voice.


    "It was hers." He said in shock. "Yes, she is my wife and his been kidnapped. But you my friend are in deep trouble." I said while taking out my phone and showing him the paperwork online.


    He mumbled something uncomprehensive, "Y-you can have it back." He said. "Just don''t call the cops." He said.


    I took the bangle and shook my head. "I need your camera footage from outside your shop. I told him. I need to know where she went." I said.


    "She did not go out front." A woman said coming out from the back. "She wanted to go out from behind here." She said.


    "Show me." I ordered.


    Saphira and I were escorted by a few guards. We followed the woman back into their storage room.


    "She went out of this door." She said to me as she opened it.


    I walked outside. I was standing in a parking lot. Across the street I saw a bus stop. Where does that bus lead to?" I asked. This must have been the first thing she saw.


    "Canada eventually." The woman shrugged. "Just a little off the border though." She added. "Write down the last bus stop for me." I ordered her.


    "I don''t know what it is." The woman panicked. "Then look it up." I said remaining calm.


    A little while later she handed me a piece of paper. I took Saphira''s arm and thanked the woman.


    "The video footage has been checked and we have confirmed she took the bus." One of my guards said.


    "Thank you." I said.


    "Prepare a helicopter." I told my guards. We needed to catch up with her. We walked towards our driver and got in the car.


    "Where would she have gone?" Saphira asked me. I shook my head. "I honestly don''t know." I sighed. "I just hope she is safe.." I said, emotion colored my voice.


    Saphira


    We were taken to a heli platform nearby and Benjamin strapped me in. I wanted to hold him. Be in his arms and know that he was mine. I could never have that again. Here I was on a mission to find his wife.


    His wife.


    He was so close, I could almost touch him. so I did. I reached out my hand stroke my fingers across his stubble beard.


    "I miss you." I blurted out.


    Benjamin seemed caught of guard. He lingered above me for a moment, processing what I just said and then kissed my forehead.


    He didn''t speak.


    It did not take that long to get to a little town across the border. We landed in a field. "If it is not restricted, please let the helicopter stay here for a little longer." Benjamin said to one of his guards.


    "Yes." The man said. We were driven to the last bus stop. "Who said she waited to get out that long?" I said a little less kindly then I meant it to come out.


    "We don''t." Benjamin said. "We need footage." He shrugged. I looked around. There were several shops and there was a gas station, which had a good view on this side of the street. "I think we should ask the gas station for the images." I said.


    "Smart thinking." He smiled at me.  The gas station was open, but there were no customers to be found. A very young guy with a jeans type of jacket on sat behind the counter.


    "Good day folks." He said as we approached him.


    "Is there any way we can get the footage of yesterday." Benjamin asked. "From that camera." Benjamin added as he pointed towards the front of the building.


    "This is not something we usually do. Also with privacy and everything." The guy stated. "My was has been kidnapped." Benjamin said hoarse.


    "I think you should better let is up to the police then. They can come ask for the images." He shrugged.


    Benjamin took out his phone and showed it to the cashier. It were images of Jasmine. They circulated all around the internet.


    "Oh¡­" The man said. "How much can I pay you for the images?" I asked him. "Name your price." Benjamin said in an irritated tone. "I don''t have much time here." Benjamin pressed.


    "No. No sir. You d-don''t have to pay anything." He stammered.


    "You can come in to the back." The guys said while he opened the door. We went into a messy little office. There were several screens on the wall.


    "I want to see the images from¡­ I don''t know the time that bus there." Benjamin said while waving his hand. "Arrives between three and four in the afternoon."


    I had a hard time watching Ben keeping up a good show. I could see that he felt lost.


    "There!" Benjamin shouted.


    He made me jump a little. We watched Jasmine walk up and down and look at the other bus signs which showed time of departure. Then suddenly a bus approached and Jasmine hurried to the right stop.


    She got in again. I sighed. I was done chasing her. ""


    "And where does that bus lead." I said not even hiding my irritation any more.


    "I think¡­" The guy started to say. "Come." He gestured us to follow him.  We went out of the office and he took us out of the station.


    "I think it goes to Regina." The guy said out of breath. "But let''s confirm that first." He said walking in high speed. "I am not supposed to leave the shop." He said looking behind him.


    "Oh, I am so sorry." Benjamin apologized. "I did not mean to get you in any trouble. Please go back." He said.


    "It''s okay." The guy said when we reached the stop. "Regina it is¡­" Benjamin said almost pulling his hair out.


    Benjamin


    We had taken the heli to Regina. It was a little city. Still a city it was. I was unsure of how to find her here. I could not go to the cops, because I was sure they were listened to.


    "Footage again right." Saphira said heavy hearted when we stood before the last bus stop. "Yep." I simply said. I scratched my nose and looked around.


    "I am really hungry." Saphira said. "I think I might pass out pretty soon." She said shivering a little.


    There was a little diner there across the street. It seemed a little western style. "Let''s get you a little to eat then." I said trying my hardest to smile at her.


    There was nothing to smile about. Taking her into that diner meant losing time. Time that I could spend by finding my wife.


    I wrapped my arm around her, to steady her and took her inside the diner. It was very crowded.


    Kids were playing in a little kids corner. The bar was crowded with people and almost all tables were taken. A woman with a cowboy hat stood behind the counted, pouring drinks. I did not see much of her face, because the hat was so big on her.


    We sat down at one of the few empty tables.


    They had all kinds of hamburgers, looking at the menu. "I don''t think I can offer you a very nutritious meal here." I shrugged.


    "I would love a hamburger." Saph smiled. "I could eat a whole cow." She said while making hand gestures. For a moment she made me laugh as well.


    Another woman in a checkered blouse and cowboy hat came to take our order. I just let Saph order something and I only asked for a glass of water.


    I was not in a mood to eat right now.


    I placed my hands before my eyes, while my elbow rested on the table. I did not think I could take another day without her.


    "You really love her, don''t you?" Saphira suddenly said. I peeked at her from between my fingers.


    "Yes." I breathed.


    "I love her more than anything in this world." I vowed.


    "Also more than any other person?" Saph squeaked.


    I swallowed. I did not mean to hurt her.


    I placed my hands on the table and looked at her.


    "Yes." I said, looking into her eyes. She needed to know the truth.. I would never love anyone, like I loved my wife.

 Chapter 96 - Angry Wife

    Benjamin


    "And what if Sierra didn''t trick us¡­" Saph went on.


    I did not want to have this conversation right now. I sharply blew out. "Saph.." I said. And looked at het with pleading eyes.


    "I need to know." She urged. "I have told you before that I would of married her, regardless." I sighed. "I "mean¡­ you said that we would still be together then." Saphira''s cheeks turned a little red. "I don''t understand." She said.


    "Jasmine." I sighed. "Jazz has, I don''t know¡­ Bewitched me maybe, from the moment I first saw her." I said thinking of Daniel''s words.


    Saphira frowned a little. "I thought you said you hadn''t fallen in love before?" She asked when our drinks were served. "Thank you." I said to the waitress.


    "It wasn''t like that¡­" I shrugged. "Then wat was it like?" Saph pressed. "Do we truly need to discuss this?" I asked.


    "Yes, we do." She stated. I stroke my hand through my hair. "I am very much used to getting everything I want." I said.


    Saphira laughed a little. "I am not kidding¡­" I said because I was not trying to humor her. "I have never had to do anything at all to get a woman''s attention." I said looking at her. I remembered the day she called my super yacht a boat, while trying to get my attention in my bedroom.


    "So she was hard to get or what?!" Saphira frowned. I laughed without humor. "More than that. She dead right refused me." I said shaking my head.


    "We had become the best of friends, but she and I both knew we were so much more." I said and took a sip of my water.


    Saph was still quiet. "So.. you and I were only together, because she did not want you?" I heard her voice crack.


    This was what I was afraid of. "Yes¡­" I sighed. "No." I shrugged. "Jazz told me to find my true love and I had to marry. My grandfather gave me a year. So I did." I flat out told her.


    "So I am your true love." She said with a hopeful expression. "I love her Saphira." She needed to grasp that.


    "But do you love me?" She asked when a waitress brought Saphira''s food. I looked up to her, wanting to say thank you, when my eyes were locked with a pair of cat-like green eyes.


    The plate with food clattered to the ground.


    "Habibie." I breathed an clutched my hand to my chest.


    "Habibie." I said again as I stood up and wrapped my arms around her.


    Jasmine seemed frozen. "What are you doing?" I said as I took off that large hat. "I did not have any money." She said in a whisper.


    I cupped her face in my hands and studied her features. There was a mark on her face, the same one I saw on the video. My breathing came in thuds as tears rolled down my cheek. I kissed each inch of her face and then rested my nose against hers.


    "I love you." I said hoarse and kissed her feverishly. The kiss tasted salty. "I am so sorry." I breathed against her lips. We were both crying. "We need to leave." I said in between kisses. I had almost forgot that we were not alone. The whole diner was staring at us.


    Her hair was loose, she did not where a veil. She was wearing a western style working outfit. "Let''s go." I told her.


    "I did not eat yet." Saphira said. I looked at her for a split second and then returned my gaze to my wife. I tugged a curl behind her ear.


    "What is happening?" A tall man said to Jazz, when he suddenly appeared behind her. "Jace."  She said when she turned around. "This is my husband." She s. aid as she grabbed my suit jacket.


    I smiled at that. I shook the man''s hand. "Thank you for letting her work here." I said. "But we need to leave now." I pulled Jasmine closed to my body. I was afraid she would magically disappear.


    "Your shift is not up yet." He grumbled. I reached in my pocket and handed him some bills. "For the inconvenience." I told him. He looked at the money. "I thought you said that you did not have any money, or a place to sleep." He said eyeing me suspiciously.


    "Well.. I don''t¡­ my husband does¡­" She said in a small voice. I picked Jasmine up and kissed her cheek. "Sir I thank you so much, but I don''t have much time to go into details with you right now. We need to go." I pressed.


    "Let''s go Saphira." I said as he was still sitting there. Saphira got up, although it seemed unwillingly.


    I held Jazz tight with one hand and with the other I took out my phone. "I need the car parked outside the diner. Now!" I said and hung up the phone. ''


    Th man called Jace finally backed off and let the three of us leave. "You can put me down now." Jazz smiled.


    "I don''t want to." I said as the driver opened the door for us and I carried her in. Saphira got in the car as well and I grabbed my wives hand.


    "How did you get here?" I asked. "The bus." She replied. I knew that. "I mean¡­ where have you slept?" I tried again.


    "At Jace''s house." She said timid. "Oh." Was the only thing I managed to say. "Why?" I asked.


    "Because it was cold." She tried to explain. "You shouldn''t just go along with some man." I told her.


    Jasmine looked at me and her eyes hardened. "What was I supposed to do then?" She said with a hint of anger.


    "I don''t know." I shrugged.


    "What did you tell him?" I urged. "That I needed shelter and money." Was the only thing she replied.


    Jasmine closed her eyes and I took that as a hint to shut my mouth.


    We were driven to the airport and went on a commercial plane. My grandfather had muttered something about that it was less likely that they would try to take that down.


    I had never been on a commercial plane. I was never allowed, because of safety reasons. Funny paradox.


    Saphira had been quiet the whole time. I felt bad that I hurt her. Although I would never hide the feelings I have for Jasmine. She sat to rows behind us.


    I looked at Jasmine and she gazed back at me. "How old was he?" I asked. Jasmine narrowed her eyes. "Who?!" She said. "Jace." I frowned.


    "Are you kidding me?" She snapped.


    "You should ask questions like; did they hurt you while you were held captive? How do you feel? Are you alright? Do you know who they were? How did you escape?" She said very much irritated.


    "But instead you are being the jealous husband, who showed up with his ex-lover after you put yourself in harms wat to protect her. Which led to me being kidnapped." She hissed.


    "Do you blame me for that?!" I shrieked.


    She said nothing.


    It was my fault. But also not at all.


    "I had left you save in the tunnels!" I said a little louder.


    "You are acting like I willingly let you be taken!" I said looking into her green eyes.


    "You should not have gone down there!" I said frustrated wit where this conversation was headed.


    "No." She plainly said. "You. Should. Not have. Gone. Down. There." She said each word carefully.


    "I had to." I sighed, running my finger through my hair.


    "Why did you have?!" Jasmine muttered.


    "Saphira was in danger." I said choking. She trapped me. I should not of brought that diner guy up. Jazz was not going to let this go now.


    "See¡­ " She said. Not looking at me anymore. "That is exactly why I needed to down there as well." She mumbled.


    What was she talking about?


    "What?" I frowned.


    "Never mind." She said. "I have a major headache, I am going to sleep." She said closing her eyes.


    "Habibie cut it out. I am not going to fight with you. We are not going to fight. Just tell me what you mean sweety." I pleaded.


    She looked at me. furious. Her eyes were so big it almost scared me. "Why did you save her?" She looked at me intently. Her voice was sharp.


    "I could not of just let her be hurt right?" I questioned. "Why not?"" She said icy. She needed to be a little reasonable. "You are being absurd." I accused her.


    "Am I?!" She mumbled under her breath. "If I did not show up at your table, what would you of answered?" I looked at her, not knowing what it was she meant.


    "She asked you if you love her¡­" She said almost shouting.


    "So do you?" She spat at me.


    This was not how I imagined our reuinion.

 Chapter 97 - Standing Up For Myself

    Benjamin


    "Jasmin¡­ honey I love you." I said meaningfully.


    "You are not answering my question." Jasmine said in an angry tone. I sighed. I grabbed her face in my hands and leaned in. Her ridiculous big green eyes, grew even wider. I stroke my finger against her cheek. "I love you." I said as I leaned my nose against hers.


    Her lips parted in response. I heard her breathing hitch. "I know you do." She said in a shallow voice. "That is not what I am asking you." She said trying to resist me.


    "You are asking me a stupid question." I said as I kissed her lips. She held her lips stiff, not letting me in.


    "You are the one that is asking stupid questions." She hissed at me. "You are the one that is being ignorant. You did not even ask me where they took me, who they were, how I escaped and aren''t you wondering if they hurt me?" She said. "Do you not care that Saeed was there?" She hissed.


    "What?!" I said. "Saeed was there!" I repeated her. "How." I said horror struck. Did he rape her? I felt my throat tighten.


    "I have been to hell and back, just so you could save your one true love." Her eyes seemed indifferent. "Don''t be like that." I sighed.


    "Don''t be like what?" She hissed at me. Even though she was still whispering, I sounded like she was yelling. "Don''t be ridiculous." I shrugged.


    "I am being ridiculous?" She asked incredulous.


    I closed my eyes and then I pulled her face closer to mine and licked her lips. I felt her lips soften. "You are everything I have ever wanted and so much more." I breathed against her lips.


    "But do you love her?" She tried again. I kissed her again and parted her mouth with my tongue. She let me in and I kissed her feverishly.


    "You are my world." I said in between kisses. Her hands were tangled in my hair. It felt so good to be with her again. If only she would stop fighting me.


    "I need to sleep." Jasmine said as her forehead rested against mine. I opened my arms for her. She scrutinized my face, pondering what she would do.  "Come." I urged her and gestured her to sleep in my arms.


    "It''s that stupid rule of yours isn''t it?" She said in an irritated tone. She was still angry it seemed. She made me smile a little. "That rule is not stupid and you know it." I said smiling at her. She sighed heavily.


    A laugh escaped my lips involuntarily. She looked furious again. I pulled her into my arms and she tried to escape. "Ben¡­" She muttered. "I really don''t want to right now." She sighed heavily.


    "I know habib, that is exactly why we should keep this rule." I said as I kissed the crown of her head. "Why are you like this?" She said.


    I tilted her face up to me and brought my lips to hers. Jasmine''s lips moved against mine and her breathing quickened. I stroke her back up and down and Jasmine fingers explored my face, while she deepened the kiss.


    Jasmine completely took over. Controlling the intensity and speed of how our lips met. She kissed me with passion and made me wild.


    "Habibi, we are not alone." I breathed. She parted our lips and looked at me, flushed.


    Then her eyes flew to the other passengers. She looked like she felt ashamed. "Don''t worry bib¡­ I forget the world when I am with you as well." I said as I pecked her lips again.


    It felt so good to have her back in my arms.


    She tasted so good. "You are so beautiful." I told her. Her honeycomb curls flattered her face. She looked sad. "I need to sleep." She said as she snuggled against my chest.


    I wrapped my arms around her and glided my hand under her work blouse. Her skin felt hot. She looked at me for a second and then closed her eyes.


    I started caressing her skin and at last she settled in my embrace. Her breathing became even, until she finally fell asleep.


    I pressed the button, to fedge a flight attendant. It was a little cold.


    "Good day sir." The flight attendant said. She had dark hair and dark eyes. I smiled politely. "May I have a blanket?" I asked. "For you, anything." She flirted. I sighed and didn''t look at her again. I played with Jasmine''s hair.


    The flight attendant returned with the blanket and handed me a note. I unfolded it and saw I phone number written on it. "I don''t need that, thank you." I told her and kissed my wife''s forehead.


    "Oh¡­" She said.


    Finally she turned around and left.


    I settled my chin on Jasmine''s head and took her scent in. This woman was absolutely everything I had ever wanted. I did not deserve that and I knew it.


    I pulled the blanket around her and reached my hand under her shirt again. It felt so good to touch her skin.


    I closed my eyes.


    Jasmine


    I woke up in Benjamin''s arms.


    I felt so stupid that I had let him kiss me like that. Why did he have so much hold on me?! I could not even think clearly when I was with him.


    He made me so angry. Why did he not just answer the stupid question?! Was that so hard?


    I knew he loved her. I knew he knew he loved her. Why would he not just admit it and get it over with? Why would he pretend that I am the only one, when we both knew that was not the case.


    He was ignorant and a giant prick. He was always so jealous and petty, but the ruled he had for me, did certainly not apply to him.


    Benjamin found it okay that he spend time with woman. That he held there hand and let them hold him.


    I was grateful for everything Jace had done for me. If I had not met him, I did not know if I survived. How could he not understand that? The only thing he thought of was if I had slept with him. Was he that stupid?


    He acted stupid. He was focusing on the wrong things. Besides¡­ How did he dare to say anything, while he brought Saphira¡­


    Why were we talking about these kind of stupid things in the first place? I found it hardly the time to do so. I was so angry at him.


    I think it had been hours that I slept, or at least¡­ I had closed my eyes. I did not really sleep much, but I did not want to talk to him either.


    "Hey¡­" Benjamin said. I did not look up at him.


    I did not want to meet his hazel eyes that would hypnotize me and make me do things, I should not do.


    "Hey¡­" I replied.


    I sighed. I wish I had kept my eyes close. I did not want to talk to him still.


    "How have you slept?" Benjamin asked.


    "Okay I guess." I shrugged.


    Benjamin stroke my hair and I flinched. He noticed that.


    "Did he hurt you?" Benjamin asked me. I sighed again. "I don''t want to talk about it." I told him. "I need to know." He said fumbling with the fabric of my blouse.


    "Oh really?!" I stated. "Isn''t that a little overdue?!" I questioned. "Oh come on¡­" Benjamin grumbled.


    "I thought we had made up already?" He said as he run his hand through his hair. "I am not going to fight with you little pea." He said endearing me. I did not care.


    "So now you are interested in if Saeed hurt me." He was being stupid.


    "Jasmine.. I have almost lost you. Please stop fighting." He said. "Please tell me." He pleaded.


    "Yes! Yes he hurt me. Are you happy now?!" I said looking him dead in the eyes. He started to say something and then closed his mouth again.


    "I am so sorry habibi." He said in a low voice. "About everything. I know it is my fault and I should-" Sighed.


    "I don''t know¡­" He trailed off. "They bound me to a chair. Saeed had spit in my face and has hurt me." I shrugged. "It all would not have happened if you were there to protect me instead of her." I said under my breath.


    "Jasmine¡­ I¡­ We are not doing this again." He told me as he drew me a little closer. I objected and he tightened his grip on me. I had a hard time not looking into his eyes.


    It would be a deathtrap to do so. "Look at me." He ordered. I did not do that and kept my eyes down.  Benjamin tilted my chin up and placed his nose against mine.


    He leaned in and I slaped him across his face.


    Some people stared at us and Benjamin''s face seemed shocked.

 Chapter 98 - She Is Ready For Me

    Jasmine


    He looked at me.


    Stared at me even.


    Benjamin placed his hand on his cheek. I quickly went to sit on the far edge of my seat, looking out of the plane window.


    Had I gone too far? Maybe. But so had he. Benjamin could not keep kissing me, trying to make me shut up, whenever he wanted to. He did not take me serious and I was not going to be treated like that anymore.


    How did he think it was okay to bring Saphira with him? Why would he bring any female besides his relatives? I turned my whole body away from him and tears started to flow.


    Finally my body had released all the emotion that had been building up in me since I had been captured.


    Benjamin did not attempt to touch me again and he did not say a single word to me the rest of the flight. When our plane boarded he stood up and rearranged his tie. That was something I would normally do for him.


    He did not ask me for help. Not that I was going to help him, if he would ask anyway.


    When it was our turn to leave our seats Benjamin stood up and reached out his hand towards me. I hesitated to take it. I decided I did not want that and diverted my eyes from him.


    Benjamin grabbed my hand and made me stand up. I tried to fumble out if his hand, but his grip was strong. "Come Saph." He said looking behind him as we left the plane.


    Would she have heard the spectacle? Maybe so. We walked into the gate and Saphira caught up on us. Benjamin held out his arm for him to take it.


    There we were. Both tangled around him.


    I felt extremely awkward when Saphira animatedly started talking with Benjamin about the trip. It seemed he had never flown with a normal passenger''s airplane.


    When we set foot in a great hall, ten men in black suits approached us. They were wearing an earpiece and I could see a gun when one of them started talking to Benjamin. It were his guards.


    We were led to a van. The glasses of the windows were dark. "Where are we?" I asked Benjamin. He looked at me for a split second and then turned his face around.


    "I guess we are in Aspen." Saphira said, answering my question. "Oh.. wow¡­ okay." I said trying to get out of his grip. Why was he still holding my hand?


    I tried a little harder, to make him let me go, but I could only feel him tighten his grip.


    The drive took long. Saphira placed her head against his shoulder and Benjamin had the nerves to put his arm around her, so she slept in his arms. Even though he still refused to let go of my hand I sat as far away from him as I could.


    Benjamin


    We drove through the gate of the Alpen safehouse.


    Both sides of the car were being opened. Jasmine made a move to get out of the car from her side. I yanked her back. Her big-green eyes stared at me, but I could care less.


    "Saph." I said. "Saph, you need to wake up." I tugged her hair behind her ear, clearing her face. She was still sleeping tightly, with parted lips.


    "Saph come we need to get out of the car." She looked up at me, her blue eyes held mine. "What?" She frowned. "Come on, sleepyhead." I endeared her. "We are there." I said and winked at her.


    I felt Jasmine''s and trying to break my grip again. She sighed heavily when she finally gave up. Saphira got of the car first and I helped Jasmine get out of the car from that side as well. She did not seemed pleased that I was doing so.


    I put my hand around my wives waist when we entered the house. She made it clear that she did not like that either. "Stop it." I demanded. I led her into the house and I heard every gate close again.


    My family ran towards us. They all hugged Jasmine. She seemed reluctant on greeting every one of them. When my mother held her, mom started to cry. "Oh my daughter." She had said and kissed Jasmine''s cheek.


    Jasmine''s eyes were teary as well.


    Nobody asked her what had happened, but they all expressed how glad she was safe.. I think they did not want to intrude.


    "Jasmine and I will retire to our bedroom for a little while." I began to say. Jasmine''s eyes were shocked. She should of expected that we were not just going to let this rest.


    "We are going to process everything that had happened." I said emphasizing on the words everything. I saw her swallow. Good, I thought.


    We walked up the stairs and I led her to our bedroom. Jasmine took a few steps in and I closed and locked the door behind us.


    "You. Will. Never!" I roared. Jasmine turned around and was stunned by my intensity. "Never. Ever." I made clear.


    "Humiliate your husband like that again!" I shouted as I walked up to her and pinned her against the wall. Her body started to treble. She was afraid. Good for her. She needed to know who she was talking to.


    "How would you feel if I hit you across your face, just like you did to me." I said sharply. "You wouldn''t." She breathed.


    Her hot breath touched my face. "Why do you think I would not?" I asked her in an angry tone. Of course I would never hit her, but that was beside the point.


    "You would never hurt me." She squeeked. I pressed her harder against the wall, with the weight of my body. "At least not in that way." She still dared to say.


    "Oh¡­" I said cocking my head to the side to study her face. "I see." I said and pouted my lips.


    "Then tell me." I shrugged. "How have I ever hurt you?" I said meaningfully.


    "Have I not only given you pleasure?" I said as I reached between her legs. "Or love." I said as I kissed the hollow beneath her ear.


    I did not know why, but she aroused me, even when I was angry with her. To be honest she aroused me even more when I was angry.


    Her breathing hitched.


    She closed her eyes. "Now go on¡­ " I encouraged her. "How have I hurt you?" I added.


    "Why would you of brought her with you. Why is there always some woman, when you say that I am the one you love. Why?" She held her eyes closed stiffly.


    "Saphira just accompanied me, there is nothing between us." I snapped at her. "Did you just hold her in the car?" Her voice cracked.


    "How would you of feel if¡­ well I don''t know¡­ Jace held me that way when I slept." She stated. I saw black before my eyes. "What did you say?" I said grabbing her face with more force than I had planned to do.


    "Ah¡­" Jasmine said. "I am sorry. I did not mean to cause you pain." I said and kissed her cheek. She hit me again, still not opening her eyes.


    "God damn it Jasmine." I roared. "Now open your God damn eyes!" I roared in authority.


    Her eyes flew open. "This is not the way one should treat their spouse." I said almost pulling my hair out in frustration.


    "I agree, a husband should not keep flaunting other woman in his wives face like that." She said furious.


    "You are utterly insane!" I said in the same furious tone. I ripped her blouse open, tearing the fabric.


    "Was are you doing?" She shrieked. "Do you think I have did this to Saphira?" I said looking into her eyes as I massaged one of her breasts. She closed her eyes again.


    "God know to whom you did what." She hissed. "Open your eyes damn it!" I said as I tilted her face to look at me, while still holding one of her big breast with the other.


    She did not look at me, so I dropped her face. I unclipped her bra and her eyes flew open. "Why did you not want to look at me?" I said pressing myself against her again. Her mouth parted.


    "Because your eyes make me feel things I don''t want to feel right now." She admitted. "What kind of things?!" I said as I took her pants off. "Ben¡­" She said hoarse.


    My hands glided up and down her body. Her breathing came in fits and starts. "You are being unfair." She muttered.


    "Am I?" I said as I took off her panties. My fingers found there way against her most intimate flesh. She was dripping wet.


    I picked her up and carried her to the bed. "I don''t was this¡­" She said. I took her nipple in my mouth and sucked hard. She let out a cry. I rubbed her up and down, spreading her moist.


    She was so ready for me to take her and that was exactly what I was going to do.

 Chapter 99 - Two Are Now As One

    Benjamin


    I kept letting my finger glide towards her opening, I slowly entered her with my finger. With my other I hand I kept rubbing her sensitive flesh. Her legs moved against my hand. She did not seem to feel any pain by my finger, so I glided in and out of her. I went a little deeper every time.


    Her eyes were closed and her mouth was wide open I hovered over her a little and drank from her lips. With my free hand I played with my most favorite part of her luscious body. She was so blessed.


    I knew she liked it when I touched her there. I felt that she was near her finish, so I stopped to take my blouse off. Jasmine places her hands behind her head. She was surrendering herself to me.


    I took of my pants and threw my underwear in a far corner of the room. I pressed my joy against the most sensitives part of her flesh. Gently rubbing her, like I had done with my fingers.


    "Ah." She moaned a little.


    "How does this feel?" I asked her as I rubbed myself against her opening, not letting myself in just yet.


    "hhhuhhuuuu." A sound escaped her lips. She pressed her thighs against my skin and I took that as a sign to make her mine.


    I gently went in her with just the tip of my flesh. Her eyes flew open. "Am I hurting you?" I breathed. She shook her head, so I continued.


    Each time went a little deeper. She let me. her legs parted volentairely. Her hands glided across my chest, wanting me to come closer. I kissed her went I rammed myself inside of her a little harder. "Ah." I grumbled.


    "You are mine." I claimed her.


    Her hands were knotting in my hair, as she was seeking my lips. Our bodies connected I devoured her.


    I reached my hand down under her and started putting pressure on her pleasure as I rocked inside of her.


    We were both out of breath.


    "I love you!" She screamed. I smiled.


    She felt so tight, I did not know how long I would last. I needed to make her cum before I did.


    I rubbed her with intensity and breathed against her neck.


    Knew exactly what she wanted to hear.


    "I am your, my love." I said as I gently hammered in her.


    I put her nipple in my mouth and she let out a heavy grumble. I was still stroking her flesh, while pounding her. All these activities made me wanting to explode myself. I looked at her face and there it was¡­


    Her body was building up for an orgasm.


    "Ben." She moaned in frustration. I smiled. "Just let it go." I said as I slowly started to pull myself out. "Come back." She ordered me.


    I went back inside of her and I felt her muscles tighten around my flesh. I closed my eyes, trying to concentrate. I needed her to release first. I would give her a first time, she would never forget.


    Her muscles tightened further around my flesh. How did she do that? I spread her legs a little further, trying to keep control and kissed her lips.


    She deepened the kiss and inserted her tongue in mine. "Ah.." She breathed in my mouth, while her hands were on my waist, pulling me closer and deepening our intercourse.


    She did not make it easy on me. My shy wife, seemed not to be that shy after all.


    I build up the pressure and her thighs were meeting mine. "Oh.. Honey." I mumbled. "I can not take this for much longer." I said in defeat.


    Her eyes rolled in the back of her head and she moaned uncontrollable. I think the whole house heard her. She did not seem to mine.


    Her whole body shivered and my heart raced. The air around as swirled and  I let myself go.


    I filled her up with the release of my body, claiming her as mine. I placed hand on her behind to give her once last hit.


    My body collapsed beside her and I pulled her in my arms. We were both sweaty. I stroke her hair. She was everything.


    Did I just hear her cry? "Habibi?" I breathed and scrurtenized her face. "Did I hurt you?" I felt a pang of guilt¡­ "Was I too rough?" I breathed. I would never forgive myself.


    She shook her head. I did not understand. "Then why are you crying?" I asked caressing her face. Her cat-like green eyes seemed exhausted.


    "I don''t know." She gulped.


    "Did I hurt you my love?" I asked her as I kissed her nose.


    "No¡­ it''s not that." She said snuggling against my chest again. "Then what is it?" I pressed.  "Mhh¡­"  I said as I laid her on top of me. I pulled the sheets over us.


    Jasmine held me tightly. I rubbed her back up and forth.


    "I just¡­ I don''t know¡­ " She breathed against my chest. "What is it little pea?" I asked. My body tightened. I did not hope it had anything to do with what happened when she was kidnapped.


    "I just¡­ I have so much feelings and they overwhelm me."  She self as she played with the hair on my chest.


    "I have been so scared¡­ and full of adrenaline.. And I missed you and then you made me sad and jealous. You have made me so angry as well¡­ I still am." She said as she looked up to me.


    I sighed. Jazz placed her arms on my chest to support her, as he climbed up to my face. She surprised me by kissing me violently. We had kissed with passion before, but nothing compared to this.


    My whole body felt electric as she took control of me. "I hate you sometimes." She said and then touched her tongue to mine. "But most of the times¡­ I love you more than I can bare." She admitted. I wrapped my arms around her, my hand gliding to her firm behind.


    "I love you." I said.


    She started pressing her body against me. Again and again.. "Habib¡­ I''m still out of breath." I told her. She did not respond and sucked my neck. I closed my eyes.


    "I don''t want to talk to you right now." She said as she rocked against me. Even though I thought I could not take more, she awakened my body again.  "Let''s just stop talking." She breathed against my lips.


    "You said that you are mine¡­ proof it." She told me. "You have all of me." I promised her. I guided her and connected our bodies once again.  I saw her wince a little. "Did I hurt you?" I asked concerned. "No this just feels different than before¡­ a little deeper¡­" She breathed


    "Now you have complete control over me." I told her as she sat on me.


    "You decide the rhythm." I smiled. I could of imagined it would feel like this to be with the love of your life.


    "I am yours¡­" I said as I helped her a little, by grabbing her behind and guiding her on how to ride me. "Do you feel that¡­" I breathed. "I am yours." I said as I cupped her face.


    Her breasts were bouncing up and down as she took me. Her cheeks were turning a little pink. She was so perfect. I placed my finger on her pleasure, stimulating her to enjoy this moment so much more.


    In response her riding quickened. She kept looking into my eyes, as if she was making clear that she was in charge now. I needer to let her know that she truly was.


    "I have never felt this way." I said throaty. She smiled and licker her lip. It was fun watching her like this. She completely let go of all the shame that had made her held back before.


    She moaned so loud I pressed my lips, preventing from laughing. I did not know if this was what she was after, but I was very sure every one in the house knew what we were doing again.


    She deliberatly flanted her breasts in my face. She seemed to know exactly was she was doing. She knew I could not resist her and I took them in my mouth.


    "Habib please slow down¡­" I told her as I felt my flesh tightening. "If you keep us this past I can''t last long¡­" I said as I looked at her pleadingly.


    Instead she rode me harder, with much more intensity. "Tell me again." She said. "What my darling?" I said trying to breath normal without success.


    "That you are mine." She said husky as she was striking down on me again. "Only yours!" I said. "F*ck." I said as I filled her up again.


    She smiled from ear to ear, as she rocked against me one last time.

 Chapter 100 - Me Or Her?!

    Jasmine


    Out of breath, I fell into his arms.


    Benjamin wrapped himself around me and we slept for the longest time.


    When I woke up, I felt a little disoriented. His arms were still around me.


    Na?ma said that she did not enjoy marital relations.. I could honestly not see why. Yes it kind of hurt¡­ a little¡­ but then again it felt so good.


    Benjamin had woken up as well, but we were enjoying the serenity. I started to look around the room. The walls were white. It looked a bit like a hospital.


    "So¡­ " Benjamin smiled as he touched his nose against mine.


    "How did you escape?" He asked me.


    "There was this man¡­" I started to say. Benjamin rested his face on his hands, looking down on me. "He was kind to me." I told him. Benjamin scrutinized my face. I knew he was trying to hold back his jealousy.


    "He kept me safe from Saeed... at least he did when he got the chance." I said and shivered at the thought of my brother in-law.


    I pressed my face against the pillow.


    I was quiet for a while and then realized Ben was still waiting for an answer.


    "He took me out of the warehouse... We drove for a very long time, until we finally reached a motel." I continued. Benjamin brushed his fingers along my cheek. His hazel eyes were intense.


    "I heard about that, my grandfather tried to get you there." He said. "Oh." I mouthed as it dawned to me.


    "Really?!" I frowned.


    "What?!" I said in shock.


    "Are you saying that I did not have to..." I trailed off.


    Benjamin bit his lip.


    "It''s okay, you are safe now." He said as he kissed my forehead.


    "How did you know how to find me?" I asked.


    Benjamin climbed off the bed and took something out of his jacket pocket. It was my birthday watch. "You sold this." He said half-smiling. "For two-hundred dollars." He said pretending to be shocked.


    I felt a little ashamed. "You couldn''t possibly think it was worth that little¡­" He said as he took my earlobe in his mouth.


    An electric shock went through me. "I did not know what to think, really." I said trying to breathe.


    "I saw that there was a bus stop outside that shop and we watched footage of you getting in the bus." He explained.


    "I don''t want you to spend time with Saphira any more." I randomly blurted out. "W-what?" Benjamin said, narrowing his eyes.


    "I have lost all trust in you two being together." I stated. Benjamin scratched his head. "What do you mean by being together? I could hardly avoid her." He said a little frustrated.


    "That is exactly what I want you to do." I simply said. "Why?!" He said a little louder. "Because she loves you." I said. It felt like my words were knives, cutting me when I said them.


    "Even if that is true, I would never act on that, because I love you." Benjamin said as he sat right up on the bed.


    I shrugged. "I don''t want her around you." I demanded. "I am not willing to share my husband with anyone." I went on.


    I saw that he was getting irritated, but I could hardly care. He was mine and I was done with feeling like there was anyone  else. "I can''t do that." Benjamin said.


    "You can''t or you won''t?" I was getting a little angry now. "Habibie what do I need to do to prove to you that I am yours, and yours only?" He said in a strained voice. Benjamin nervously started to play with my hair.


    "You should stop al contact with the ex that is clearly still in love with you. That is how you can prove that to me." I said not looking him in the eye anymore.


    "Jasmine, be a little reasonable." He dared to say. "No Ben." I said as I went to sit on the bed as well. "You need to be reasonable. There is no reason in the world that your ex would find it okay to ask if you still love her. There is no reason in the world why she should walk by your side or sleep in your arms." I said as my stomach twisted. I was getting overwhelmed by frustration.


    Did he really not get this, or was he playing stupid. Benjamin placed his fingers on his temples. "Jasmine¡­ I¡­" He began to say with his eyes closed.


    "I don''t want to fight with you on this." He said gesturing with his hands. "If you stop seeing her, we no longer have to fight." I said not giving up on my demand.


    Benjamin stood up, bare naked, and paced around the room for a while. Even though I was angry at him, it was hard to ignore the allure he had on me.


    He stroke his hand through his hair. "Jasmine, we have got so many things to worry about, why do we keep discussing things that hardly matter." He shrugged.


    "Because it matters to me." I groaned.


    "Why is it so hard for you to let her go?" I questioned out loud. "Don''t make thing bigger than they are." He warned me. I ignored that. "I am not willing to compromised my request." I warned him in return.


    "What are you saying?!" He grumbled. "I am saying that if you do not let her go and break the contact you and Saphira still share, I am out." I said as I stood up as well.


    His eyes glided across my body. I saw the hunger in his eyes return again. Benjamin walked up to me and put his arms on the small of my back, pulling me closer to him. His joy was pressed against my belly and my breathing stocked.


    "What do you mean by that you will be ''out''? What is that supposed to mean?" He pressed as he rose one hand up to my face.


    "I am saying that I will no longer serve you as your wife.." I simply stated.

 Chapter 101 - The Choice Is Made

    Benjamin


    I shook my head in disbelieve. "Are you serious right now?" I frowned.


    ''Yes'' she nodded. I took a step back from her. "This is utterly absurd¡­ " I said not knowing how to respond. "You will no longer serve me as your wife." I repeated her.


    "Was that what last night was like for you? Serving me?" I said skeptically. "Because I thought you and I both love each other and showered one another in that love last night." I said shock coloring my tone.


    Jasmine pinched her eyes shut. "I am not just talking about intercourse." She said folding her arms across her body. "Besides, I was not talking about last night and of course I love you!!" She shouted the last three words.


    "Then¡­" I said approaching her again. "What are you saying?" I said as Jasmine took a step back in return.


    "That if you do not let Saphira go, I want a divorce." She said sharply. I was frozen.


    "You are threatening me with a divorce. I have almost lost you, due to an attack on both our lives and you are threatening me with a divorce." I grumbled. "The morning after we have first made love¡­" I said in pure disbelieve.


    "I honestly don''t comprehend your train of thought." I said raising both my hands. "I am going to take a shower and I hope your sanity has returned when I get back." I said.


    I turned around and walked into the bathroom. I closed the door and placed both of my hands on the sink. I looked at myself in the mirror. My eyes were red.


    Jasmine had been through a lot, maybe that was why she was acting so weird. I should not get mad at her and try to remain calm for the both of us. Although I truly thought that threatening me with divorce, was highly out of line in any case.


    Jasmine


    My heart raced in my chest. Had I really been bold enough to speak my mind just now? I was proud of myself. He should know my boundaries. And here was the line.


    I would not share my husband with anyone than his family. I walked to the closet and opened a few cabinets, seeking something to wear. Most were empty, but then I found what I was looking for.


    There were several outfits, all in my size. I put a green long dress on and a matching headscarf. I was not going to wait for him to return, because he would talk me out of it. Or he would take me into his bed again. I was to drawn to him, to let myself be alone with him right now. I had to keep my ground.


    I heard that the shower stopped and quickly went out of our bedroom. I followed the stairs down and saw that Seth and Adam were watching TV, my mother in-law was knitting and my father in-law was reading a book.


    There was no sign of Saphira and Lynn.


    "Hey boys." I greeted my young brothers. "Jasmine." Adam cheered. "What are you watching?" I asked as I went to sit in between them.


    Seth hugged me. "I am so glad that you are alright." He cried. My mother in-law heard us as well and walked up to the couch. "My daughter, are you well?" She asked me.


    I smiled at her. "I am so glad to be with you again." I murmured. "Do you want to play a game with us?" Seth asked. Adam yanked Seth''s ear. "We can''t ask her that." He corrected him.


    "Sure I will." I told them. Both boys seemed delighted. They both picked out a boardgame and we all walked up to the dining table. There was a glass bowl of fruits. "May I take one?" I asked mom.


    "Of course my dear." She said. "There is no need to ask." She offered. As Seth was explaining the rules to me Lynn and Saphira entered the room. "Let''s play Lynn." Saphira offered.


    "Yeah!" Lynn said cheerfully. My stomach twisted. I did not want to be near Saphira. I was not holding a grudge towards her perse, but then again maybe I was.


    My mother in-law kissed me on the cheek and I felt warm. Then she returned to her knitting. I saw Saphira''s eyes on us, she seemed just as jealous of me, as I as of her.


    I heard Benjamin walk down the stairs when it was my turn to play. I acted like I did not hear him and followed Adam''s instructions regarding the game. It was strange playing with them, as if we were just a regular family, in regular circumstances, instead of being locked up in a safe house.


    "Jasmine can you come up with me," Benjamin said in a calm voice. "I am playing a game." I told him, not looking up. I felt his closeness as he came to stand next to me.


    "Besides¡­ We have stayed in bed for the longest time¡­" I trailed off. It was not decent to imply these thing with family around, but I needed to send a message.


    Benjamin scraped his throat. He was clearly uncomfortable by what I was implying. I did not care.


    "Yeah¡­ Ben¡­ I think you should stay down and give our hearing a little break." Lynn snickered.


    I felt a little ashamed that they all heard me, but then again, that was exactly what I was after.


    Benjamin stroke his hand across my face, looking me intently into my eyes. "Later then." He let me know he was not going to let this go so easily.


    I saw that Saphira and Benjamin shared a glance and my stomach knotted. "Saphira, how is your mom doing?" I asked her.


    Saphira seemed off balance. "She is fine." She said looking at Ben.


    "When are you going back home?" I asked her deliberately. "It is probably safer for you at home, than it is here." I said implying that she should leave.


    "Saphira will stay with us.." Benjamin said staring me down.

 Chapter 102 - I Want A Divorce

    Jasmine


    "I will stay as long as you want me to be here." Saphira smiled at Benjamin.


    Fine, if this is what he wants. He can have it that way, I thought. Lynn looked at me and I had a feeling that she knew exactly what was going on.


    I pretended that I was just fine throughout the game. Benjamin and I hadn''t shared a word all evening, when he announced that the both of us, would be going to our bedroom.


    I followed Benjamin up the stairs unwillingly. I went to the bathroom and took a shower. When I climbed into the bed, Benjamin was already under the covers.


    I laid myself down on the far edge of the bed, with my back to my husband. "Come." Benjamin said. I sighed.


    "I don''t feel like sleeping in your arms right now." I told him.  He said nothing for a while "You are to sleep in my arms in any case." He demanded.


    I sighed again, showing my unwillingness and turned around to him. He was bare-chested and opened up his arms.


    I placed my head on his chest and he wrapped his arms around me. "Goodnight my wife." He simply said.


    To be fair; I could hardly sleep. I threatening him with a divorce. Would I really follow through on that, now that he had made clear that Saphira was not leaving and he would not surrender to my commands?!


    I guessed so¡­


    Benjamin


    I woke up with my wife in my arms. Her hair smelled like honey and vanilla combined. Having her in my arms, was the closest I had ever felt to being in heaven.


    Her body felt warm against my chin. I knew she wasn''t that keen on sleeping in my arms last night, but that was exactly why I once introduced that rule in the first place. Having physical closeness was very important as a couple, because it mellows you down towards one another.


    I looked at her. Her eyes were closed and her sweet lips, were slightly parted. I softly brushed my lips to hers and got out of bed.


    Today I had another meeting with me grandfather and the president of the United States. My grandfather had led a war within the house of Saud and had told me that he had captured several people already.


    He had found out that one of my uncles was behind this all, and thus his whole family had been arrested.


    Our country was not for the weak of heart, because betrayal meant death penalty.


    I got dressed in a hurry and put on a slim fit grey suit, with a white blouse. My eyes were still a little red when I looked into the mirror. Jasmine had no idea how much hold she had on me. She did not understand how much her words impacted me either.


    Today I would face things head on. I did not like hiding like this. I felt like a coward. MY grandfather and I would have to discuss my arrival back home to Saudi and we would have to plan a coronation.


    To be honest, I never held much interest in becoming sultan. To be king meant giving up your own life and your own identity. Giving up your hopes and dreams and replacing those with the hopes and dreams of your nation.


    Over the past several days something in me had changed and I think I was more ready now, than I ever was before.


    Walking into the office, I saw a new vase filled with wild flowers. Let''s hope these will stay whole during the next conversation.


    Two guards had followed me and stood in the room, against the window. A servant, an old man, with grey hair, was tuning in to the meeting for me. "Can I offer you something to drink your highness?" The maid offered me.


    "A coffee please." I nodded to her.


    The screen switched on and I saw that my grandfather appeared on the screen. He was sitting in a black leather chair, fumbling with his prayer beads.


    "Grandfather, may God be with you." I greeted him. "My son, may the favor of God be upon you." He greeted me in return.


    Saphira


    I stood in the shower, trying to think through a good plan to drive a wedge between Jasmine and Benjamin.


    I seemed to be on a roll here. Jasmine clearly wanted me gone and Benjamin openly refused her. I believed it was all working according to plan.


    Jasmine just needed a little nudge to start fighting with him. Next week, Lynn and I were supposed to have our finals. We had made plans with our high school to have the exams proctored from here. I guessed that this was the best way to get Benjamin''s attention.


    He would never refuse to teach a soul. I understood that he was her teacher when they met. Benjamin spending time with would probably tick her off, but I hoped that if he would teach me, she would explode.


    I walked up to Lynn''s room. "Hey Lynn." I said as I opened the door. Lynn was sitting on her bed, listing to music.


    "I thought of something¡­" I started to say. Lynn unplugged her ear buds, so she could hear me. "Oh, hey." She said. "I did not hear you, what did you say?" She apologized.  "Don''t we have like three tests coming up next week?" I sighed.


    Lynn seemed to think. "Y-yeah¡­ ugh¡­" She said. "I don''t understand why they would not just give us a break in circumstances that these." She shrugged.


    "Can you maybe explain the equations from mathematics to me. I keep doing them wrong." I muttered. I knew pretty well that this was the subject she sucked at, more than I did.


    Lynn pouted her lips. "I really don''t get those either." She said as she let her self fall onto the bed.


    Lynn brought her hands to her eyes.


    "Maybe we should ask our brother to help us." Lynn said, walking right into my plan.


    "Probably a better idea, I agree." I said, internally smiling.


    "I''m so glad Jasmine was alright." I started to say to Lynn. "Yeah, I heard something about finding her at a diner or something. Was she really working as a waitress? That seemed a little odd to me." Lynn frowned.


    "Yup, she was though." I raised the palm of my hands to show that I did not know either. Lynn blew out sharply. "It is still so early in the morning¡­" She sighed.


    "Would Ben be up?" She seemed to think out loud. "I think I heard him in the conference room." I said hoping she would offer to go there together.


    I was in luck. "Let''s check that out." Lynn said as she got off bed.


    Lynn led the way to where Benjamin was. He was just pouring himself a glass of alcohol. Why would he drink that early? Did he always do so?


    "Good morning bro." Lynn cheered. "Morning ladies." Benjamin half-smiled at us. He looked absolutely stunning in that grew suit, that clung neatly to his body. Oh.. How I longed for him.


    "We need help." Lynn said straight to the point. "They want us to have the exams here¡­ and well.. we are clueless on several subjects." She admitted.


    Benjamin turned his glass around and seemed to ponder his reaction. Would he be weighing Jasmine''s feelings?


    "I don''t know really." Ben said in a tight voice. Yes.. that was definitely the case. "I think it would be best if I spend some more time with my wife today." He said a little bit reluctant. "Oh, that is okay¡­ we could watch films on the internet that would explain it all." I said trying to come off as understanding.


    Benjamin sighed heavily and stroke his hands through his hair. "No, never mind¡­" He sighed. "I will do it." He promised.


    "Get your things ready and I''ll meet you at the dining table in a bit." He said.


    I followed Lynn out the room. Our books were brought here yesterday and we carried them to the Livingroom.


    Jasmine


    I woke up alone and was a little cold. I climbed in the shower to warm up a bit. As I got dressed I thought of everything I had told him last night.


    I realized that I had to follow through on it, or else he would never take me seriously again. Of course I did not want to part from him, he was my husband and although I never dreamed of marriage, he was the only one I would want to be married to.


    I went to the stairs and the first thing I heard were the voices of Ben, Saphira and Lynn.


    "No¡­ not like that silly." He snickered, while he stood behind Saphira. He was hovering above her a little, while writing something on a paper, that laid before her on the table.


    This was exactly what I had warned him about. Did he need to be this close to her?


    "Ben¡­" I said and he immediately looked up to the stairs. "Can I speak to you upstairs?" I asked him trying to remain calm. "In a bit." He said not looking up to me.


    "No, now." I told him. "A half an hour max." He said as if he could bargain with me.


    "Now." I said Icey.


    He looked up to me. His eyes were warning me to not make a scene.  "Fine, if you don''t want to come, I''ll let you know right now." I said. Lynn and Saphira were looking at me as well¡­ There was something in Saphira''s eyes¡­


    "I want a divorce.." I blurted out.

 Chapter 103 - Letting Her Go

    Jasmine


    Benjamin let his tongue glide across his upper lip and then he slowly bit his lower lip while looking at me. The whole time he kept holding my gaze.


    The whole room was so quiet, you could of heard a pin drop. Benjamin sharply breathed out. "Jasmine." He said in a scary calm voice. "You can go upstairs now." He said cocking his head a little. "I will be with you in thirty minutes max." He said and then turned his attention back to Lynn and Saphira.


    I stomped up the stairs and threw each door behind me shut.


    The nerves he had.


    Benjamin


    I kept checking my watch, while helping my sister and Saph. I promised thirty minutes max, so I did not want to take longer. But I did not want to come running after her either.


    The way she behaved right now, was definitely not something that I would accept. I would never disregard her like that, so I did not think she had the right to behave like this either.


    She wanted a divorce? I shook my head as I watched Lynn and Saphira trying to come up with the right answer to the questions I had written down for them.


    "Ben?!" Saphira said. "Mhh?" I murmured. "I have said your name like three times." Saph smiled. "I think you need to go see your wife¡­" Lynn suggested. "Would she really want a divorce?" Saph frowned.


    I stroke my hand through my hair and sighed. "I- Well.. I don''t know." I shook my head. "I don''t think so, she just¡­" I sighed again and stood up. "I''ll go check on her." I said in disbelieve.


    Was I really that bad of a husband to her?


    I walked up the stairs, one foot before the other¡­ I did not know what to expect when I opened up out bedroom door.


    Jasmine was laying on the bed, curled up into a small ball. She was crying. I climbed on the bed and stroke my hand across her face.


    "Hey¡­ Habibie." I said in a soothing voice. "Don''t touch me." She snapped.


    "Honey come here¡­" I said as I gently picked her up and put her on my lap. I cradled her in my arms. "I don''t want to be married to you anymore." She sobbed. I kissed her wet cheek. "You should just marry Saphira." She went on.


    "Jazz¡­ I am married to you." I said and tilted her face, to make her look at me. "You are my wife and you will soon be my queen as well." I said meaningfully.


    "Is it decided?" She questioned. "In regards to the throne?" I verified. She nodded. "Yes." I breathed. "We will return home to the palace this evening and we will both except the legacy my grandfather left for us." I said.


    Her lips trembled. "I think you should take Saphira as your wife." She insisted again. I sighed. I was not going to play this game with her. "I already have a wife." I said playing with her hair. I loved the way her curls felt in my hands. I kissed the skin of her shoulder and she shied away from my lips.


    "Don''t." She said.


    I scratched the space between my nose and lips. "I love you." I said as my heart was overwhelmed with love for her. She was quiet.


    "I know¡­ " She started saying, slowly looking up at me. "But I still want a divorce." She insisted. I chuckled, shaking my head.


    "You should not say such things." I said as I traced her lower lip with my index finger. "But it is what I want, will you please grant me a divorce." She whispered.


    Her persistence got me a little frustrated. "I am your husband." I said really, really trying to remain calm. "I know that!" She shouted. I think shock colored my face. "But I do not want to be your wife anymore, you should go on and marry Saphira!" She roared as she got off my lap.


    My empty hands fell down to the bed. I think that my breathing stopped for a short while, because I was gasping for air.


    "You''re serious?" I stated. "Yes!" She said cold as ice.


    "Why?!" Was the only thing I managed to say.


    "Do I really have to explain that to you? Can''t you figure that out on your own?" She said sharply.


    I cracked my knuckles and then my neck.


    "Go on¡­" I said and gestured with my hands for her to explain herself. "Tell me about how bad of a husband I am to you." I dared her.


    She was quiet for a while.


    "You are always busy with other woman." She threw at me. I scratched my head. "Mhh.." I said and pouted my lips. "And tell me." I said getting off the bed. "Who do I sleep next to every night¡­" I said as I walked up to her. "Who do I make love to?" I shrugged.


    "Of course¡­" Jasmine said. "It always comes down to sex with you." She said and I felt a pang to my chest.


    "Sex¡­ is something entirely different than what you and I share." I swallowed. I felt sick to my stomach as I remembered her talking about marital duties when we first got married.


    "Was that what it was like for you?" I shrugged. "Just sex?" I raised both my palms in the air. "What else would you call it when to people lust for each other." She said as she turned around to face the window.


    I had a hard time responding to her.


    "I have never loved anyone like I love you. I have never touched a woman, with the same intentions as I caress your body. I have never felt so deeply connected with somebody. I have never felt passionate in the heat of the moment as I do when I am with you. I have never-" My voice broke on every word and my throat was tightening.


    "You are right.." I simply told her. "I have had sex with a lot of woman, I cannot deny that." I said shaking my head. "But I have never made love to another woman than you." I vowed.


    "I want a divorce and then you can make love to Saphira for all I care." She said as he turned around. Her cat-like green eyes were holding mine.


    "Stop the nonsense!" I shouted. "Just stop it!" I said angerly.


    "We. Are. Not. Getting. A divorce." I told her.


    "Then I will ask my father to support me on this, so we could get a divorce anyway." She said without emotion.


    "Is this really what you want?" I asked in a small voice.


    "Yes." She immediately said.


    My heart broke into a million pieces.


    "Fine¡­ " I began to say. She looked relieved and I fought back the tears that were starting to well up. "I will not grand you a divorce." I said. Jasmine looked angry and opened her mouth to say something.


    I could not bare to not know how she was doing. Worrying about her would make me an unfit king. I raised my index finger for her to be quiet. "But I will grand you your freedom, if that is really what you want." I said, while having a hard time getting these words off my lips.


    I closed my eyes, but it was useless. I, the prince of Saud was crying over a woman, who did not want to be mine. I could not stop the tears, so I embraced them.


    I gasped for air. "Are you sure?" I asked pleadingly. She nodded and I turned my face away from her, staring up the ceiling.


    I tried to man up. "First you need to accompany me to our coronation." I said as I bit my lips. "I will." She said. "Will you allow me to get a divorce someday?" She asked, like she really wanted that.


    "Absolutely not." I said as my eyes flew back to her.


    I could not imagine another man touching her skin. "I don''t want you to marry another man." I said in all honesty. "But you are allowed to marry another woman?!" Jasmine laughed darkly.


    I shook my head. "I don''t need to marry another woman if you stop acting a fool." I shot back at her. "You could be my only wife, my queen, the mother of my children, my best friend. You can have all of me. It is your choice by deciding that it is not what you want." I said walking up to her crashing my lips into hers.


    Out of breath I looked at her. "Listen to me and listen well. You want this. I don''t. Be mine." I breathed. My eyes were blazing and my heart raced.


    "I don''t want to." She said as her fingers were pressed against my cheek. "You should let me go." She said as she placed her forehead against mine.. Tears started rolling down my cheeks again, and she was crying as well.

 Chapter 104 - The New Sultan Of The House Of Saud

    Jasmine


    "The ground rules of this marriage still apply."  Benjamin stated.


    I frowned. "What?" I said unsure of what he meant.


    "When you are in my presence, you behave and don''t make scenes like the one you just threw." Ben said pointing to the door.


    "No one disrespects their spouse in this marriage, physically or verbally." I went on.


    I looked at him when he spoke the word marriage. "You will remain my wife until the day I die." He said trying to be clear. That was unfair.


    "So you are allowed the right to be happy, but I am not?" I said clearing my throat. "You can be happy, with me." He said waving his hand in the space between us. "But you want me to grand you permission to have another wife?!" I stated.


    "For a woman that does not want to be with her husband anymore, you are awfully possessive of me." He said looking me straight in the eye. "Then again, you are the only one who keeps bringing up other woman or wives to begin with." He shrugged.


    "Because I know you need to produce heirs." I said looking to the ground. "I do." He simply said.


    "Well if that is what is bothering you, then why don''t you give me heirs?" He said. "Problem solved." Benjamin backed me up into a corner.


    I knew that if I was not careful, he would soon tear my clothes off. He looked at me in a way I recognized.


    "If I don''t, will you have sex with others?" I asked him. "To produce heirs?" He questioned? I nodded. His eyes grew big. Benjamin frowned and his lips twisted as if he was disgusted by the idea.


    "I guess I would be forced to have sex with other woman." He sighed. "But I would much rather make love you Jasmine." He said coming closer.


    My heart skipped a beat. Benjamin licked his lips seductively and I cocked my head. "Do you want me to make love to other woman?" He said as he stroke my cheek. I looked into his hazel eyes. Of course I did not want that¡­ But it was going to happen anyway, so I preferred to emotionally let him go before it happened.


    "Yes." I said unwillingly. Benjamin brushed his lips against mine and then kissed the temple of my face. "I don''t." He breathed. "I just want you." He said against my lips. I tasted the salt of his tears.


    "Benjamin I don''t love you." I said trying to make it easier for him to let me go. "I never have." Benjamin looked at me and I saw that my words tore him apart. It was like he was breaking before my eyes. I felt guilty.


    Then his eyes hardened, it was as if he put his princely mask back on. He turned around and slammed the door.


    I crawled onto the bed and started crying again.


    Benjamin


    The days went by in a blur. I held Jasmine at night, as I did now. But that was the only contact we had. I pressed my nose in the jumble of her golden curls and took her scent in.


    We were back in Saudi Arabia and this morning I would take over the crown. Some of the family members who were behind the attack were captured, but we did not think we had all of them.


    The men who kidnapped Jasmine were not yet found and there was no trace of Saeed.  The nights confused me as I wrapped my arms around my wife, holding her tight. I would never want to let her go. I knew I soon had to, as I promised her a life without me.


    It was a life I did not wish on myself, but I had no choice. As if tomorrow night, Jasmine would go back to my apartment in Boston and start following courses on Harvard.


    It was the end of the last semester, so it took some strings and money to make it happen. A whole brigade of guards would accompany her, to keep her safe, as I would have to remain in the palace.


    I pressed my lips against her cheek and stayed like that until I eventually fell asleep.


    Jasmine


    It was strange to be back in the palace. I had not slept much as Benjamin kept on caressing me throughout the whole night. I guess it was his way of saying goodbye, so I pretended to be asleep until a while after he had left our palace bedroom this morning.


    Benjamin had not told me before, but a maid said that Raina had been captured for a while. How did he dare to keep that from me?


    I paced up and down our bedroom. "Can I help you?" My maid asked me. "Could you please help me get dressed?" I asked. "But before, could you please fedge the princess?" I asked.


    "Which one your highness?" She asked. Stupid of me¡­ the house of Saud counted many princesses. "I meant princes Raina." I smile to her.


    "She is with the crown-prince." She smiled back a little apologetic.


    "Never mind then." I sighed.


    Benjamin


    I stood before my grandfather, my wife was standing next to me. an imam performed a ritual and I pledges my loyalty to this county when I was crowned king.


    We invited news broadcasters from all over the globe to accompany us on this occasion.


    I turned to my family, that filled the large hall and looked into the different camera''s as well. "This is a new era." I stated as I looked at my wife. Oh how I wanted her by my side forever. "Under my guidance, we will take Saudi Arabia to the 21 century." I said proudly, raising my chin.


    "As a token of my new found kingship there are some legislative changes I want to make." I spoke calmly.


    One of my men brought the paper work and placed it on a desk before me. I went to sit down on a leather chair. Jasmine followed me, as instructed before and stood next to me.


    "The house of Saud has known a lot of bloodshed." I said looking into the camera. "That has to stop now." I said deliberately. "I want to end it by legally changing the succession of the throne." I said looking at my grandfather.. He gave me a little smile.

 Chapter 105 - I Want To Make Love

    Benjamin


    "As if today, the crown will fall upon the oldest born from my bloodline." I said carefully. "This because favoritism within family, and unclear blood follow-up will leave its people in uncertainty." I spoke.


    "This brings a type of chaos, I would never want to experience again." Someone gave me a pen and I signed the legal work. My grandfather and all of the ministers signed as well.


    I smiled at my beautiful wife and then looked back at the camera. I fiercely hoped that she would change her mind and would raise my heirs with me. I could already see our golden haired son before me. That would be something.


    "As I have promised you to take this country into the 21 century, I want to start with woman''s rights, in honor of my most beautiful and very much talented wife." I said endearing her.


    I offered her my hand and she took it. I held on to the warmth of her skin and kissed her knuckles.


    "She is not only my wife, but has been my best friend since the moment I met her." I smiled at her. I did not know how I would survive if she really went on that plane this evening. I swallowed and returned my attention to the crowd.


    "I want all Saudi woman, to have the right to educate themselves." I stated.


    "And therefore the top universities of this country are going to encourage our woman to apply and get their degree there. The house of Saud wants to invest in our woman, by offering man and woman alike, a grant for tuition money, for at least four years of their studies. Besides that, as of next year, each boy and girl, under the age of 18 is obligated to go to school by law!" I stated.


    I heard the crowd whisper and I felt Jasmine squeezed my hand. I looked up at her and she¡­ I don''t know.. she seemed different.


    "The last change I will make on this day, is a woman''s right to drive a car by herself." I said. I felt Jasmine play with my fingers and looked up to her. She bit her lip a little.


    The air between us felt electric.


    I signed the paperwork and then it was time for the press to take some pictures.


    I held my wife as if my life depended on it.


    Jasmine


    I had never been so proud of anyone in my life, as I was proud of Benjamin today.


    He looked so handsome in his blue suit, his hair neatly done. I knew he never wanted to become sultan, but he started his role like the majesty he was.


    We were alone again, in a room I had never been before. We were given a bigger wing, more luxurious than the last. Not that I ever thought that was possible to begin with.


    Benjamin closed the door behind us and I walked up to him. He immediately knew what I was after and kissed me with force.


    I tangled my fingers through his hair and guided him towards our new bed. It was a golden canopy bed with white curtains.


    I needed him, I wanted him and I was having him now. His mouth tasted sweet as I drank him in. Benjamin took my face in his hands and he seemed to be out of breath.


    He wanted to say something but then closed his mouth.


    I pushed him a little, making clear I wanted him on the bed.


    He let himself fall and reached for my hand. I took both of his.


    "Habibie." He said with a worried look on his face.


    "I-" He began.


    I closed the distance and placed both my knees on either side beside him on the bed, as I hovered over him.


    I kissed his lips playfully, as I knew exactly what he liked.


    "Habibie." He breathed against my lips.


    "I don''t-


    "I can''t have sex with you¡­" He said in a strained voice. "I just¡­" He said as he kissed me back. "I need to make love you to you.." He said emphasizing on the word ''love''.


    I can''t do it¡­ like that.. I need more¡­ I love you." Benjamin said wary.


    I breathed out sharply. "I uhm¡­" He said unsure. "I have arranged a flight to Boston for you." He said. I was lost. "What?!" I frowned.


    "You wanted to be free of me." He shrieked. "And I promised you that I would let you study when we first got married." He gulped.


    "I promised you that I would never let you do anything that you did not want to." He said kissing my cheek.


    I grabbed his face, a little bit harder than I had imagined to do so and pressed my lips against his. My hands glided down to his white blouse and I started to unbotten it.


    Benjamin placed his hands on mine, stopping me.


    "I don''t want it like this." He said. "You don''t want it like what?" I frowned. "I can''t do this." He said as he gently tilted me next to him.


    I felt ashamed and rejected.


    Benjamin scrutinized my face. "Your flight will leave in an hour. " He said as he tugged a curl behind my ear.


    "You will rock Harvard, I am sure of it." He tried to smile. "Harvard?!" I said in shock. "Really?!" I said I flew around his neck. Ben was so starlet that he lost balance and he landed on his back, with me on top of him.


    "Thank you." I said as I leaned in. Benjamin pushed me back a little. "I love you." He mumbled. "I love you." I told him. "But you know that." I said.


    "Yes, I guess. You just don''t want to live your life as my wife and I have to respect that." Benjamin said as he placed me beside him again.


    He stood up from the bed and walked to the door. "Where are you going?" I asked confused.


    "If I stay here, I will not let you go. So I am going for a drive and will return when you are in the air." He said not looking at me.


    Benjamin


    A couple of days had passed and I hadn''t slept for longer than an hour straight. I had picked up my phone several times, wanting to hear her voice, but I did not dare.


    "When will Jasmine return home?" Raina asked me as she sat ontop of my dark wooden desk. "I will fly her over during summer break, if that is what she wants." I replied.


    "What do you mean by if that is what she wants?" Raina said as she took a sip of her tea. "Well, I don''t know?! Maybe she would like to travel?" I raised my shoulders.


    I heard a knock on the door and one of my men came in.


    "Yes." I urged him to speak. "We have found five of the men that had entered your house in Malibu." He said.


    "Wonderful." I said relieved. "And what about Saeed?" I questioned.


    "Nothing yet, your highness." He said as he looked to the ground.


    That was disappointing.


    "Thank you." I greeted him.


    "What is going on between you and Jazz?" Raina asked me. "My sweet cousin, I have so much work, I really don''t want to discuss this now." I said.


    "Something to do with Sierra again?" She frowned. I placed my hands before my eyes. "No." I said. "Her cousin, my ex." I said feeling guilty somehow.


    Raina took a book and almost threw it to my head. "Hey!" I shouted. "What is that about?" I shrugged. "You idiot." Raina said.


    "I know." I breathed. "But if I am honest I don''t think it mattered much, she would of found another excuse to leave me either way." I said feeling hopeless.


    "Can we watch a movie together?" Raina asked. I thought about that. "Maybe tonight?" I thought out loud. "I have to finish reading some paperwork fist."


    Jasmine


    "Daniel, can you help me reach the upper cabinet?" I asked my new brother in-law as I wanted to reach for a bowl in Benjamin''s penthouse.


    I had been in Boston for five  or six? weeks now.  I lost track of time. I was sad that semester was almost ending and I only had the chance to finish a single block.


    "Here you go." Daniel said. My sister was pregnant and her belly started to really show.


    "Aren''t you going to get me my glass of orange juice?" Na?ma said a bit crabby. I felt sorry for Daniel and smiled at him. "Be nice to the guy." I laughed out loud.


    "He is doing the best he can!" I snickered.


    "Mind your own business." Naima snarled. "Don''t you have tests to study for?!" She snapped.


    I did have to study¡­ should I call Ben and ask him if he could help me via videocall? I had not spoken to him since I left.


    I picked up my phone and dialed his number.

 Chapter 106 - Washington DC

    Jasmine


    It was quiet on the other side of the line.


    "Hey." I said breaking the silence. "Jasmine?!" Benjamin said my name as if it was a question. "Yes." I said a little awkwardly.


    "Oh¡­ Hey¡­" He said repeating me. He did not speak for a while and I walked to the glass wall, which gave a panorama view over Boston. The sight was absolutely beautiful.


    "What can I do for you?" Benjamin asked in a tight voice. "It has been weeks, like six now, right?" I questioned. "Six and a half." He corrected me. "Right." I said.


    "So tell me¡­" Benjamin prompted. "Tell you what?" I asked a little dazed. "What can I do for you?" He gulped.


    "It''s about university¡­" I started to say. "I have heard you are every lecturer''s darling." He mused. "Ah¡­ you have spied on me." I teasingly accused him. "Of course I have." He said and I heard a smile coloring his tone.


    "I did not expect anything less." I said and we both chuckled.


    "You seem to be excelling in each and every class you take." He boasted about me. "Well¡­" I trailed off¡­ "I am not all that great." I said downplaying his statement. "Sure you are, I am very proud of you Jasmine." He said in a kind voice.


    It was strange hearing him say my name. He normally called me anything but.


    "I actually have tests coming up and I am a bit insecure about them. I think I have got the material down, although I am not really certain about how they will fraise the questions and how I am about to answer them." I rushed through my words.


    "Ah okay." Benjamin said guarded. I expected him to offer me to help me study, but he didn''t.  "Can we maybe have a videocall about that." I asked a little insecure.


    "Uhm¡­ " He started to say. "I think that is not the best of plans." He said in a strange voice. Why not?! "I have appointed several tutors to you, that are always there to guide you." He told me. "I think it would be best if you make use of those." He said in a strained voice.


    That was weird. He would never say no to a request like that. "I''d rather have you help me, if that is okay¡­" I admitted.


    "I think it would definitely be best if you ask one of the tutors." Benjamin held his ground. "What are you doing right now?" I asked. Maybe he was really busy, or something.


    "I am on my way to see the president of the United States." Benjamin said hesitantly. "Where are you right now?" I urged him.


    "I am flying from Malibu to Washington." He flatly told me. "How long have you been in the States?" I said accusingly. "A few days." He admitted. "Oh¡­ I see." I frowned.


    "Were you planning to come see me?" I asked him as I looked at Na?ma who was rubbing her fat belly. "Uhm.. well that was not the original plan though." He said sheepishly. Would that be his new plan?


    "Oh¡­ okay." I said feeling disappointed for some strange reason.


    "Will you come home this summer?" Benjamin suddenly asked me. "I haven''t really thought about that." I said honestly. Coming to the palace, would mean, according to his rules, that I had to sleep in his bed. I did not think that would be the best of ideas, like he had put it.


    "I want you to come home this summer." He stated. "Do I have a say in the matter?" I asked as I walked to the kitchen.


    "Well¡­ no." He simply said. "And what if I don''t want to?" I said as I picked up an apple and took a bite. I was so hungry all the time.


    "Well then Jasmine, if you don''t want to." He shrieked. "Then for the love of God please stay away." He said and hung up the phone.


    "If you keep on behaving like that, you might lose him." Na?ma lectured me with her mouth full of chips.


    "I have already lost him." I said as I kept trying to call him back, without any result. "We have broken up for almost two months." I stated.  I took a bite of my apple


    "But you are still his wife." Na?ma said chewing on her chips. "Yes you are Jazz¡­" Daniel said as he kissed my sister''s cheek. "I will be heading out today. I will see you ladies at supper." He greeted us.


    I sat down next to Na?ma on the couch and let my head back. "Ugh¡­ I can''t concentrate on studying." I muttered. "I am so tired all the time." I said as I closed my eyes for a second.


    I ate my apple in just a few bites and then grabbed a hand full of Na?ma''s chips. "You eat like a pig." She said. "You should stop eating this much, you have been gaining weight since the moment you got here." She bluntly said. "Your bum looks like the moon and you don''t even have the excuse of being pregnant." She said sounding mean.


    I shrugged.


    "It is not like I need to seduce anyone with my body anyway, who cares." I said and stuck out my tongue. Na?ma just shook her head.


    "Did I just hear you say that Benjamin was in this country?" My sister asked me. "Yes and he did not even contact me about that." I said a little hurt.


    Na?ma seemed to ponder something. "What is it?" I asked. "Can''t you surprise him by visiting him instead?" She smiled.


    I thought about that. I rubbed my eyes. "I don''t know if that would be the brightest idea, besides I am really too tired. I think I will take a nap." I said.


    "A nap on the middle of the day?" Na?ma said as if to say I was lazy. I really was tired though.


    "See you in a bit." I said as I walked to my bedroom. It was our bedroom really, or his to begin with. All his stuff was still here. I walked to his walk-in closet and looked at his suits.


    For no apparent reason, I started to cry. I had been so emotional lately, it was stupid. I missed him. I missed his smell and his touch. I missed the safety his arms held. I tried to call him again, but no response.


    I touched the fabric of his clothes and imagined him to be here.


    "Maybe I should go to see him." I said as I entered the huge space of the main living area again. "Really? Oh, good!" Na?ma said not expecting me back.


    I picked up my phone. "Who should I call without tipping him off?" I asked Na?ma. She held up her shoulders. "Raina." I murmured.


    I dialed her number. "This is princess Rain''s assistant, how may I help you?" A voice I did not recognize said. "Good¡­" What time was it there?  "Can I speak to Raina please, I am princess Jasmine." I spoke.


    "Your highness." She greeted me. "Here is princess Raina." She said and I heard Raina''s voice. "I though you forgot all about me now that you are an ivy league student." Raina chuckled.


    "Of course I would never forget you." I said sheepishly, knowing I wasn''t calling to hear about her, but about her cousin.


    "How are you?" I asked. Raina went on and on about this prince she met, but I was barely listing to a single word she said.


    "Do you know where Benjamin is?" I finally managed to come between her sentences. "I think he was meeting the president." She spoke carefully.


    "Yes.. I know¡­ but do you know for how long he will be there and where he is about to stay the night?" I shrieked.


    "I don''t know really, but I can find out." She finally said. "Yes please." I urged.


    I paced up and down the enormous space of the penthouse, until I was too tired and sat down on Benjamin''s grand piano chair, that was sitting on a platform. I gently stroke my fingers across the keys, imagining how his fingers had touched it before.


    I was going mad.


    My phone rang. "He rented a suite in a hotel called the four seasons or something." Raina said. "It is supposedly in George town. Or something." She added.


    "Thank you so much!" I said. "Sure." Raina said. "Let me know how it was." She urged me. "I will!" I said.


    It took me a little over one and a half hour to fly to Boston. I instructed his staff that this was a surprise and they should not let him know I was coming. I also instructed the hotel, to not let him know I was already up in his suit.


    I waited for hours. The room was gorgeous, it reminded me of the palace. That wasn''t really strange at all, as the suite was called ''Royal Geneve suite''.


    I heard the door open and my heart almost popped out of my chest.

 Chapter 107 - In My Arms Again

    Benjamin


    A hotel servant let me into my suit. I had been negotiating about oil prices all day and was utterly tired. I was going to crash onto bed as soon as possible.


    When I walked in, I blinked a few times.


    There she was, standing before me. She was wearing a light pink, velvet Arabic dress, that reached to the floor. As I took her in, I saw that she was wearing the same color high heels.


    The dress was decorated with  stones throughout the length of her dress and of her middle, she wore a sparkly golden band. She was breathtaking as her golden curls caressed her face.


    I clutched my hand to my chest and gasped for air. I was finally able to breathe again.


    I slipped the man his tip and send him off.


    I had still not spoken to her. My eyes traveled over the sight of her. She looked different, although I could not pinpoint what it was.


    She looked rounder somehow.


    Maybe her breast were more swollen than they were  before, I thought as my eyes glided over the naked skin, she revealed on her chest.


    My mouth was tied and my body felt frozen.


    Jasmine walked up to me and pressed her hands on the fabric of my blouse.


    She licked her pink lips and then bit her lips, as her cat-like green eyes were holding mine. I wanted to kiss her, and hold her. I want to tell her how much I missed her, but I said nothing.


    The room was quiet, while I could feel the electricity buzz between us. It was like we were magnetic again and it took all my strength to not act on it.


    "Hey you." She murmured. Her eyes were seeking, asking me to kiss her. "Hi." I said balding my fist to resist the urged to touch her.


    "What are you doing here?" I snapped and immediately regretted it.


    "I wanted to surprise you." She said with glistering eyes. "I see that." I made my lips into a hard line. "Weren''t you supposed to study?" I asked her flatly.


    "I suppose." She shrugged. "But the best teacher is right here." She said as she touched my face with the tip of her finger. My face burned where she touched it.


    I let my face fall into her hands and I had a hard time remaining my cool.


    "To be honest Jasmine, I don''t really have the time right now." I said as I broke our connection and walked towards where I saw that the liquor was. I needed that now more than ever. I poured myself a glass of scotch and drank it in one go. I needed the courage to send her off.


    "You have gained weight." I spoke without thinking. "You think I am fat." She said hostile. "Well hello to you too." She rolled her eyes and shook her head.


    "No, I don''t mean it like that¡­ it''s just¡­" I sighed. "Never mind." I told her. "I need to sleep." I said. "Okay.." She trailed off. "Let''s take a bath first." She offered.


    My eyes flew over her body. What was she thinking? I hadn''t slept with my wife in nearly two months¡­ Did she seriously think that was the best of ideas?


    "No. No thank you." I said as I loosened my tie. "I will arrange a flight for you back to Boston, so you can study for your tests." I told her.


    "I want to stay with you." She said and a tear rolled down her cheek. I run my hand through my hair and I wanted to pull it all out at once.


    "Why?" I asked with closed eyes. She started to sob. "Jasmine please¡­" I pleaded. "Why do you keep calling me Jasmine." She started sobbing even louder. "You are being ridiculous." I muttered. "What is it you want me to call you then?" I raised both hands in confusion.


    "Anything." She said, as she walked up to me and wrapped herself around me.


    With tight muscles I hesitantly put my arms around her. "You feel different as well." I thought out loud. She looked furious.


    "Are you still calling me fat?!" She almost shouted. I breathed out. "No.. it''s just." I took her face in my hands and even her cheeks felt a little fuller. She was beautiful all the same and I kissed her lips, before she would get the chance to be angry again.


    She kissed me back with so much passion, that I had a hard time keeping her clothes on. I was never going to have intercourse with her again.


    The way she made me feel in the Alpes, after I made love to her, I would never forget. She wounded me by saying it was nothing more than sex, while I loved her with every viper in my being.


    I would never allow myself to feel that way again.


    She started taking off my jacket and I let her. Then she started taking of my blouse and my eyes followed her movements. Her hands traced the skin of my chest and my breathing became shallow.


    "Let''s just go to sleep." I told her with closed eyes.


    I let her to the bed. "You can sleep her." I said. ''I will take one of the couches.'' I swallowed.


    She frowned and then raised one eyebrow. "That is not how the rules of this marriage work." She spoke deliberately. "When we are under the same roof, I should stay in your bed with you." She said meaningfully.


    "Fine.'' I breathed.


    "Can you help me with my dress?" She asked me. She turned around so I could unzip her dress. I sniffed my nose and brushed her hair to the side. I unzipped her dress and I groaned by the sight of her milky skin.


    I dropped her dress to the floor and quickly turned around, getting undressed.


    I closed my eyes for a while, trying to remain calm, before I climbed in the bed. The sheets were soft. She was already in bed, wearing nothing. What did she want from me?


    I turned myself around, my back facing her. "Goodnight Jasmine." I said hoarse.


    I felt her breath in my neck. "I am supposed to sleep in your arms." She reminded me of my own stupid rules.


    "Not tonight." I shrugged. "There was never an exception." She mused and she started to yank my arm. I turned to lay on my back and opened my arms for her.. She placed her head to my chest and I tried to fight back the tears.

 Chapter 108 - Oh Baby Baby

    Jasmine


    I was laying in his arms and felt the warmth of his skin surrounding me. It felt serene. It felt like coming home, although we were in a room I had never been before.


    There were large paintings hanging on the walls, with golden frames and white pillars. Grand gold and crystal chandeliers on the sealings. It looked explicit, and much different from Benjamin''s modern penthouse in Boston.


    I traced my fingers up and down his chest. His eyes were closed shut, like he was really trying hard to keep them closed and his mouth was made into a hard line, with clenched jaws.


    When I kissed his cheek he stroke his hand through his hair. That made me realize that he was frustrated.


    His stubble beard was neatly trimmed, he looked so fine.


    I kissed the hollow beneath his ear and I heard him sigh. "Jasmine let''s sleep." He proposed. "Let''s not." I said as I kissed the skin above his bellybutton. I felt him balding his fists and saw that his arm muscles really showed.


    I wanted him even more.


    "You have been working out more." I breathed against the skin of his six pack. Benjamin pulled me back up with one hand and his almost golden eyes shot me a warning look. "Let''s sleep." He said stern.


    I leaned in and kissed his lips. He held them stiffly and did not respond to my touch. "Jasmine¡­" He commanded me.


    "I love you." I breathed in his ear. His breathing spiked and that was exactly the reaction I wanted right now. Benjamin took my face in his hands and he looked lost. His eyes were filled with grieve and sorrow.


    "Why are you sad?" I asked him.


    He tilted his head to the side. "Jasmine it has been 46 days since I have seen you, heard you, touched you." He said in a pained voice.


    "Why now?" He asked me.


    "I don''t know." I admitted. "I just really missed you." I added sheepishly.  Benjamin let go of me. "That is barely enough. I am sorry." He shrugged.


    "I love you." I told him. "I know that is enough." I said looking into his hazel eyes. "No it is not." He shrugged. "You said you loved me and then decided you were done with me, so tell me¡­" He began to say. "What is it that you want from me today?" He said cold as ice.


    "I am giving you all you wanted; a chance to study, making woman''s rights better in your country of birth, I am still hunting down Saeed and all the while I let you live a free life." He gulped. "Free of me at least." He sand gesturing with his hands.


    "And now here you are." He pointed to me. "Butt naked in my bed, wanting to seduce me." He said and then brought his knees to his chest and placed his head to his knees.


    "You are acting strange and a little unlike you, like a horny teenager?!" He accused me. "A what?" I said in plain shock. "A horny teenager." He said again without shame.


    "And for what?"


    "To later accuse me of sleeping around with other woman? While all the while I only loved you?" He shrugged. "Or that you make me feel like some kind of rapist with you marital duty talk." He said looking disgusted by the thought.


    "Well no thank you. I am just fine by myself." He said and I saw that he had glister''s of tears in his eyes.


    "You are not fine." I sighed.


    "Well.. of course I am not. I married you because you were the only woman I truly wanted to be with from the get go. And then I find myself with a woman who does not return the feeling and keeps pushing me away." He spoke hoarsly.


    "Now let''s sleep, I don''t feel like arguing with my wife tonight."


    "See¡­ you do see me as your wife." I pointed out.


    He smacked his face with his hand. "God damn it." He roared.


    "Now Sleep!" He commanded. I climbed on top of him and kissed him, breaking through his wall. He opened his mouth and let me in. Tears started to salt our kisses. "I love you." I breathed in his mouth.


    Benjamin''s hand flew all over my body, harsh and soft he traced my curves. Then he started to look down and he looked like he was in trance.


    He touched my belly with both of his hands. "Please don''t talk about the fact that a gained a little weight." I muttered. "I am not that fat." I shot at him.


    "No you are not." He said shaking his head. "It feels swollen, but firm." His eyes grew big. I wanted to kiss him again to distract him. He was making me feel insecure about my body.


    He was counting his fingers.


    I raised an eyebrow. "When have you last had your period." He said pressing the temple of his fingers to my stomach.


    "What''s wrong?" I frowned.


    "When was your last period Jasmine." He said not taking his eyes off my stomach.


    "Pfff¡­ " I blew out. "Uh¡­ I don''t really know¡­ it had been a stressful time and¡­ Then I came to Boston¡­"


    "I don''t know a week or two¡­ before I was held hostage." I said grasping where this was headed to.


    "Oh no¡­" I said. "Yep¡­" Ben said scratching his head.


    He touched the skin of my breast, not it a lustful way, but merely examining it. "You have always had a blessed portion, but now they are¡­ " He sighed. "Even more blessed." He fought back a smile. "This can''t be¡­" I murmured. "Well¡­ yes it certainly can." He said otherwise. He touched my belly and pressed a little bit under the curve that formed on my belly. He took my finger. "This is the line of your cervix. It feels a little hard. Do you feel that?" He asked as he put pressure on my finger.


    He hovered over me and cupped my face.  He my squeezed my cheeks. "You are definitely having my baby.." He mused.

 Chapter 109 - Old Friend

    Jasmine


    Tears started to flow on my cheeks.


    "But we only did it twice?" I sobbed. Benjamin looked at me, there was something in his eyes. They were twinkling somehow. "I know." He breathed. His hot breath touched my face.


    "Jasmine¡­" A smile broke through his lips. "We have done it twice." He half-smiled. "And having a baby only takes ones." He said as he wiped my tears away.


    "Can I really be pregnant?" I cried. I was scared beyond words. Looking down on my round stomach, it dawned on me that he was probably right. How could I have missed that?!


    "We can''t be sure until we do an ultra sound, but it is either you ate too much, or-." He quietly laughed.


    "But I do eat too much¡­" I said trying to take the conversation in another direction.  Maybe I was just fat after all¡­


    Benjamin made his lips into a hard line, probably preventing himself from laughing out loud. "Don''t make fun of me." I said trying to get loose from his grip. "I am hardly making fun of you." He murmured.


    "Okay¡­" He said as his eyes were dancing. "How come you have eaten so much lately." He asked finally taking me seriously.


    "I don''t know¡­" I sighed. "I have been soooo hungry all the time. " I said. "Mhhh hhhuuu." Benjamin said with his lips pressed together, still smiling. "Na?ma says I eat like a pig and that my bum has grown to be too big. She says I need to work out more¡­" I said humiliated by the thought.


    I burst into tears again. "But I am so tired all the time." I cried. "I don''t have the energy to work out." I cried even louder. "Mhhh." Benjamin mused.


    "Why are you smiling?" There is nothing to smile about. "I keep on falling asleep at night, when I am supposed to study!" I said angerly.


    That tipped him off. Benjamin let himself fall flat on the bed, shaking with laughter. He threw his head back and he was still roaring with laughter  .


    I took a pillow and I smacked him with that. He laughed even louder now.


    He was laughing so hard, that tears fell from his cheek. I smacked him again. "You asshole!" I mumbled.


    "Come here Jazz¡­" He said gesturing for me to come into his arms. "I don''t want to anymore." I said crossing my arms stubbornly.


    "Shall I ask someone to take you back to Boston then?" He laughed darkly. "Why would you say that?!" I shot him a look. "I don''t know, just checking." He shrugged, with raised hands.


    "Come¡­" He said as he pulled me towards him. He snuggled me in his arms and I was too tired to resist him this time.


    "Let''s sleep." He said and kissed my forehead. "We will discuss this matter tomorrow morning." He said rubbing my back up and forth.


    I pressed my lips against his chest. "I do really love you." I breathed. Benjamin stroke my hair out of my face. He then deeply sighed. "I know." He said.


    "Just sleep." His voice was tight again.


    Benjamin


    I hadn''t slept all night.


    Was she really pregnant? She seemed pregnant to me.


    We were not ready for a baby¡­ We were not even together according to her logic. What was I supposed to do if she wanted to remain that way, even though we could be expecting?


    If she was pregnant, she would be carrying my heir. There was no way I would let her take the child and live apart from me. It was one thing she disowned me as her husband, but I would not let her rob me of being a father.


    Was I ready to be a dad? I was only 21¡­ I should of thought of that before I ejaculated inside of her, twice. I did not expect her to be pregnant that soon, but at the time, I sure hoped for a full belly.


    But everything was different back then.. I thought it would be the crown on our love¡­ I wanted our children to be conceived in love and that she said that we just had sex then, and nothing more, did not sit right with me.


    I want my children to be wanted and born out of love. If anything else.. I would of married a beautiful stranger, my grandfather would have found for me. I did not want that¡­ I wanted passion and a best friend. I thought I had found both in her at that time.


    I sighed.


    Jasmine was still asleep when I got out of bed. I took out my phone and called a friend of mine. He belonged to the richest families of America. He did not have to work a single day in his life, but he had studied medicine, because he said he wanted to contribute to the world.


    He was now running a private practice in New York. He was one of my best friends while growing up.


    "Morning Jack." I said. "Benjamin, that has been a while." He greeted me on the other side of the line.


    "How do you do?" He asked me. "Well.. Uhm¡­" I sighed. "About that¡­" I stroke my hand through my hair as I wandered through the suite. I had asked for a grand piano in the suite and I was satisfied they placed one for me yesterday.


    I went to sit on the brown leather piano chair. "I think my wife is pregnant." I said having a hard time. "Wow.. Man! Really! I had seen that you two had just gotten married on TV, but I also saw something about her being kidnapped right?" He slowly spoke.


    "Yes¡­ Well, all true." I said feeling sick. "She is fine now though¡­ although I think she is pregnant." I gulped.


    "By you?" He voiced. I was stunned. "By who else?!" I almost shouted. I looked at the bedroom door, and was glad I had not woken her. "Yeah.. I am sorry. I mean¡­ I thought since she was kidnapped maybe." He apologized.


    His apology made my thoughts so much worse. Violent images of Saeed penetrated my thoughts. He wouldn''t of touched her would he?


    Never the less, I should stop the gossip before it could ever get spread, for her sake and mine. "She was luckily unharmed." I tried to sound friendly.


    "Oh thank God." Jack said relieved. "I''m sorry for insinuating anything." He said apologizing again.


    "So congratulations¡­ How far along is she?" He asked a bit distracted.


    "I think more than¡­ six and a half¡­ weeks¡­ And then counting from last period; plus two maybe¡­"I sighed. "Something like that¡­" I said a little frustrated, because that had also been the longest time I went without a woman''s affection.


    "And have you already done a pregnancy test?" He asked me. "Nah.. no, not yet." I shook my head. "But she has not bled since then?" Jack confirmed. "Although I am a neurosurgeon." He chuckled. "I think it is a good idea the two of you check in today." He said what I was hoping for,


    "That would be great." I said relieved. "What time can you be here?"


    "Give or take two hours, maybe less." I said scratching my beard. I should shave before I went anywhere.


    "Thank you so much, I''ll see you in a bit my friend.." I said before I hung up the phone.

 Chapter 110 - I Want To Ride You Again

    Jasmine


    Benjamin woke me up.


    I felt like I had a hangover from last night. Not that I drank any alcohol, but I felt the same kind of shame I had after that one night in New York.


    Why had I come here in the first place? It was a spur in the moment thing and kind of stupid, now I thought clearly.


    He was still staring at me.


    "How are you feeling Jasmine?" He asked me. "Why do you keep insisting on calling me Jasmine, I have never heard you say my name that much before." I said a bit grumpy.


    Benjamin cocked his head to the side, looking curious. "What do you want me to call you then?" He challenged me. I shook my head. I hadn''t thought this through either.


    "Something else, I don''t know. Anything¡­ it sounds so¡­" I made a yukki face.


    "Soo¡­" He prompted. "Distant." I decided it sounded like. Benjamin pouted his lips, with a hint of a smile.


    "Well Jasmine, I have ordered you some food." He said teasing me by saying my name again. "I don''t want to eat right now, I feel a bit nauseous." I said as I felt like vomiting. I stumbled out of bed and run to the bathroom.


    It felt like my insides came out. Benjamin followed me to the bathroom and held back my hair as my stomach was pumping itself empty.


    I hung over the toilet seat until I felt relieved. Benjamin walked outside of the bathroom and returned with my hair ribbon. He tied my hair into a ponytail and helped me up. As we stood together before the sink, he washed my face.


    Benjamin scrutinized my face and touched the tip of my nose. "Do you feel a bit better now?" He sounded worried.


    "Yes." I managed to say.


    "Have you felt like this before?" He asked me. I shook my head, that was not the case. "Mhh¡­" He mused.


    He took a teeth brush and brushed my teeth. I liked that he took care of me like that. I had forgotten how wanted he always made me feel.


    "You should take a shower, we are flying to New York to see a doctor." He said. "Can you help me in the shower?" I asked. "I feel dizzy." I admitted. And¡­ I did not like the wall that was still between us.


    Benjamin opened his mouth to say something and then closed it again. "I think it is better if you do that yourself." He said almost pulling his hair out. "It''s not because I would be naked right? Because I have been naked since last night." I frowned.


    Benjamin closed one of his eyes and looked at me. He looked funny. He shook his head like he did not know what to do with me.


    "Fine." He simply said.


    We walked to the walk-in shower and he turned on the water. "Come, it is warm." He gestured for me to come in. "Aren''t you going to take that off?" I asked him, putting my hands on his boxers. "No." He said as he took my hands off of it.


    I frowned. He was behaving weird. "Can you wash my hair?" I asked. "Mhh hhh¡­" He said and picked up a shampoo bottle.


    He massaged the skin of my head and I let myself lean back, towards his chest. I had expected him to wrap his arms around me, but he did not. "Can you wash my body as well?" I asked, turning around a little to look at his hazel eyes.


    He swallowed. "Please¡­" I said and fluttered my lashes. He grumbled under his breath. "Sure." He said. Benjamin washed my arms, back and legs.. He stayed clear of my breasts and belly. I turned around.


    "I am not clean yet." I said as I took both his soapy hands and pressed them to my breasts. He shook his head. "Jazz¡­" He muttered. I wrapped my arms around his neck and leaned in to kiss him. His lips moves against mine, but then he abruptly put space between us.


    "I really don''t want to do this." He said. I felt an ache on my chest. "Oh¡­ " I said and my face fell. I did not dare to look at him. "I''m sorry." He breathed and he tilted my face to look at him.


    "I soo¡­ desire to be with you right now." I said shame coloring my face. "I can''t think of anything else right now." I looked at him pleadingly.


    He licked his lips. "I will give you the release you yearn for, but that is it." He said stern. I deeply kissed him and guided his hands, while holding his gaze. I looked down to his underwear and he was not fooling me.


    His fingers stroke me on my most sensitive flesh and I gasped with pleasure. "I love it when you touch me like that." I said hoping that if I gave him what he always wanted, which was; me telling him how I felt when we were sharing this moment, that he would break down his wall.


    "Ben.." I murmured in his ear. ""Yes." He said hoarse. "Please go a little faster¡­" I moaned. He looked at me and I knew he was moments away from losing himself. I kissed the skin of his neck and I felt his wall crumble as his pace went faster.


    He slowly inserted a finger and I looked at him, pleadingly. "Please take me." I breathed in his mouth. Benjamin let his head back against the wall closing his eyes.


    He seemed like he was concentration on something. He opened his eyes and bent down to the ground under me. He spread my legs as he sat in between them and brought his lips to my flesh.


    "Ooah.." My breathing spiked. "That''s unfair." I muttered. He was cheating. "Tell me about things that are unfair." He dared me. "You want to cum, I will make you cum and make you scream in the process." He warned me.


    He sucked and licked, and sucked me in a rhythm that made me unable so breathe in a consistent way. Then he pushed a finger in me, adding pressure. I surrendered myself to him.


    Ben groaned a little and I tangled my hands in his hair, urging him to continue. The warm water surrounded when I felt like I was going to lose all control.


    "Oh please Ben¡­ I want to feel like I did then¡­ Please¡­" I said. "How do you want to feel?" He asked and then sucked me hard again.


    "I want to you within me." I pleaded. "You do?" He said husky. "Yes have me, I am yours." I begged. He did not give me what I asked for, as his pace


    became quicker and he sucked me with force. "Ohh.. I love you so¡­ ahh Ben.. mhh rrhhhuuu Ben Please¡­" I muttered as my body tensed up.


    "Please come up.. I want to ride you again¡­" I said out of breath, thinking of the last time. I wanted that again.


    I felt a spasm going through my body as I peaked. "Aaaahhh oorhhgg." I shouted. My whole body shivered. Benjamin gave me one last kiss in between my legs and stood up. He washed his mouth and brushed his teeth again, while watching me closely.


    Although I got the release I asked for, I did not feel satisfied, the way I always did when we were together like this. I started to cry.


    Benjamin frowned. "Why are you crying?" He asked confused. "Because¡­ I don''t know.." I sobbed. "Because this was different¡­ it felt so¡­" I could not give it a name.


    "Distant." He felt in the blanks for me. ''Yes'' I nodded. Benjamin made a face and stroke his hand through his hair.


    "Well this.." Benjamin said as he walked up to me and put his hands in between my legs again. He Slowly rubbed my way too sensitive skin after the release. "My dear Jasmine." He said intently looking into my eyes.


    "Is what you call sex." He said coldly.


    I swallowed. "What do you mean?" I shrieked in shock. "I mean that sex is just a sexual exchange, without any deep emotion. Just the lust you feel until one reaches a release." He said touching the tip of my nose again.


    "It is very much different then two people loving each other so much, that they want nothing more to be close to one another. So close that you literally climb inside your spouse, because you can''t stand the distance. Much different than feeling so utterly satisfied when your partner reached an orgasm, that you want to shower them with love all over again."


    I was silent.


    "Sex." He said as he tilted my face up. "Is about the result, the release. Nothing more." He shrugged. "While making love¡­ is about how you and your spouse get there¡­ " He said and then got out of the shower.


    He turned the shower off and I felt like crying again. Benjamin took a towel and gestured for me to come to him. He dried me off gently and caressed my stomach.


    "Our plane is waiting for us." He said from behind me. "We are going to see if our child is healthy.." He said.

 Chapter 111 - Ultrasound

    Jasmine


    Benjamin drying me off, was an awkward event. Neither of us spoke.


    We heard a knock on the door.


    "I''ll be right back." Benjamin said.


    I stared at my reflection in the large mirror and looked at the small bump on my belly. I was starlet when Ben returned with a dress bag and some boxes. "What is that?" I asked. "I noticed you did not bring anything to wear." He frowned. "So I got you some." Was the only thing he said.


    He took out a pair of jeans with a band attached to it.


    "What in the world is that?" I Questioned. "These are called momma jeans and they are supposed to be very comfortable." Benjamin mused.


    "And a comfy t-shirt to go." He said cheesy.


    "No dress?" I asked confused. No.. but I suppose you can go shopping after your tests and buy some new fitting dresses." He half-smiled.


    "The dress from last night seemed a little tight and I had a hard time guessing your new size." He admitted.


    He handed me a box with fresh lingerie and I put the red lace set on.


    "To be fair; the pants are comfortable." I said. The band was high, tucking my stomach in.


    "Here, I thought some sneakers would be more comfortable as well." He mused as he handed me a box which said Nike. I had to admit, these white pair of sneakers looked much more comfortable than my pink high heels.


    I put them on and the love I felt for him, overwhelmed me. I stood before him and looked at him. I wanted to kiss him, but I could not reach.


    He bent towards me, but kissed my forehead instead.


    "Let''s go." He murmured. "You have to study and I have more meetings to attend to.


    Benjamin


    Jasmine being here confused the heck out of me. All this time I wanted nothing more than to be with her, but I imagined it differently. I was not settling for anything less.


    I fiercely hoped she got the message I gave her in the shower. She needed to see what she was doing to me, and stop using other woman as an excuse of playing cat at mouse with me.


    If I wanted to be with other woman in that way, I would of been. She found me indecisive, but I was anything but that.


    I knew exactly what I did and did not want. I wanted her and no one else. In the Alpes she kept throwing my relationship with Saphira in my face. It was not like we were together then. She actively made clear she did not want me. She said I needed to find someone else and to make it worse, she even broke off all contact with me on one point.


    I believed she had no right to judge the fact that I opened myself up to Saph. And just because she then ended up showing her love for me, did not mean I was going to ignore or hurt Saph. I chose her? Wasn''t that enough for her?


    Jasmine kept on taking my hand the whole trip to New York. She was still my wife after all, so I let her. I tried to remind myself over and over that she did not want me as her husband, so I would not get my hopes up.


    She was pregnant, that was it. Her tiny hands were squeezing mine. She must of been as anxious as I was nervous as well.


    God, I loved her beyond all reason. That would never change. I just hoped one day she would wise up and see that what we have was perfect. It was all up to her. But I would not settle to be an option for her, when she was my priority.


    Jasmine


    "Ben?" I said as we stood before a sign that said ''Rockefeller Private Center''.


    I held his hand and looked up to him. The wind blew in my face, making my hair a big mess. I did not bring a headscarf. I now regretted that decision.


    Benjamin rearranged my hair and stroke his finger down my cheek. "Just keep on holding my hand." He said with a sweet smile on his face. "Whatever happens, we will get through this together." He promised.


    We walked inside and there was a glass reception desk, with beautiful woman behind it. One had blond long hair and blue eyes and the other had brown hair and green eyes. They seemed to walk straight out of a magazine.


    "Good day Benjamin." The blond woman cooed. "I expected to see you a little sooner." She said flirty.


    "Jada." Benjamin acknowledged her, but he did not react on what she said. "My wife and I have an appointment with Jack." He told her.


    The woman called Jada looked at me and then looked back at him. "Wife?!" She repeated incredulous. "Yes." He said in a low voice. "We are here for an ultrasound." He said placing his hand on my stomach. What was going on? We did not even know for sure that I was pregnant, did we?


    "I see." She muttered. "And her name is?" She said looking at the screen. "Jasmine." He told her. "And her last name?" She said a little irritated, like he gave her half-information.


    "Al-Saud." He shrugged like he was stating an obvious fact. "Of course." She sighed. I got a strange vibe from those two.


    I looked at the brown haired woman and we shared a glance. "Do you two know each other?" I blurted out, unable to hold my tongue.


    I looked at Benjamin and it looked like he and the woman called Jada held a staring contest. "We are acquainted." She said and made a clicking sound with her tongue.


    Benjamin said nothing. "Jack will be there in a minute." The brown-haired woman said. "You can take a seat in the lounge area." She added.


    We sat down and I tapped my foot to the ground. I was trying to distract myself, because I knew if I opened up my mouth, I would start another fight.


    We were saved by the bell, because a tall man with greyish-blue eyes and dark brown, almost perfect hair walked into the hall. He smiled at us and Benjamin stood up. "My friend, it is so good to see you again." Benjamin said and padded him on his back.


    "And you must be Jasmine." He mused. He offered me his hand and it took me a second to realize that was his way of greeting me. In Saudi a man never touched a woman, if she was not his wife. There were a lot of differences between my country and this one.


    I shook his hand and he then told us to follow him. "You can take place om that chair." He kindly told me. "You can place one leg there and the other there." He said. If I would do what he said, my legs would be widely spread.


    "but first you should take your underwear off."


    I looked at Benjamin, with fear in my eyes. "The ultrasound needs to be internally, because of the possible early stage." The handsome doctor said.


    "How." I said in a tight voice.


    "See." The man said. "I have this wand and insert it." He said calmly. "That way we can see whether you are pregnant or not. And if so, how far along." He said explaining.


    "And you are going to do that?" I said shock coloring my tone. He half-smiled at me. "If you want, I can get a female colleague to do it." He said.


    "Yes!" I immediately said. "No problem." The doctor mused and went out of the room for a while. I stared at the strange chair. "I think you should get undressed." Benjamin told me.


    I shot him a look. "Really?!" He breathed. "You''re not going to tell me you are uncomfortable with me being there as well." He frowned. "It''s just¡­" I muttered.


    "Heck no." He said. "You did not mind me seeing you this morning." He said meaningfully. "Up close." He added with a grin and raised his eyebrows once.


    "Alright." I said in defeat. I started undressing myself when Jada walked in.


    "You have got to be kidding me." I said under my breath. "How far along do you think you are?" Jada asked me while putting on gloves.


    "I actually really don''t know if I am pregnant yet." I told her. She narrowed her eyes at Benjamin. "Hasn''t she done a pregnancy test?" She said like I wasn''t in the room.


    Benjamin shook his head. "No, she hasn''t had her period for a while now and she had some other symptoms." He clarified.


    "Okay, let''s see." She said and gestured me to climb in the chair. I felt so uncomfortable, spreading my legs before her.


    "Try to relax." She told me. This is the wand I am going to use. I am going to add a little gel, so it will help us to slide in." She said not looking at me. I looked pleadingly at Benjamin, because I did not want to do this.


    "Okay, here we go.."'' She said and I closed my eyes as she inserted it.

 Chapter 112 - Little Shrimps

    Jasmine


    "Look at the screen." She told me. I saw a lot of  grey and in the middle there was a black hole with two grey things in there. It kind of looked like shrimps.


    "Is that good?" I frowned unsure. I looked at Benjamin, but he seemed to be frozen. "Ben." I called him.  "Twins." He said in a robotic voice. He seemed to be in a trancelike state.


    I looked at the screen again. My eyes grew big. "Those are babies?" I pointed at the two shrimps. The woman chuckled. "Yes." She said almost in a nice tone.


    "Are they healthy?" Benjamin gulped. Jade smiled at Benjamin. "Do you see those two little flickering lights." She said pointing at both of the shrimps.


    "Mhhh." Benjamin mused. "Those are their strongly beating little hearts." She smiled.  "You are going to be a father Benjamin El-Raji Al-Saud. Who ever thought you would be settling down." She chuckled.


    I was starting to get angry. But then I looked at the screen again and I mellowed down. "Two babies." I said thinking out loud. She made little lines on them and said they were about eight to nine weeks old.


    She explained that she wanted to do a grow ultrasound in two weeks and then she would determine the due date. She printed pictures for me and told me I could get dressed.


    Benjamin animatedly  spoke to Jade and didn''t pay any attention to me at all.


    After I was dressed again, Jack came back into the room. Jade filled him in he congratulated us. He gave me a hug. I felt a little social awkward.


    "Well mom and dad¡­ We will see you in two weeks then?" Jack asked us. "Can you maybe recommend a good doctor in Boston?" I asked.


    "Boston?" Benjamin frowned. "Ah, the two of you live in your penthouse?" Jack asked. Benjamin gave me a strange look.


    "A recommendation is not necessity Jack." Benjamin said intently looking at me. "We have the finest doctors in the palace, where we live." Benjamin said meaningfully and shot me a warning look.


    "Ah.. your grandfather finally brainwashed you enough." He laughed. "Yeah well¡­ I accepted the crown, there comes string with it as well." Benjamin smirked.


    "You are a king?" Jade said in a shaky voice. "Oh I am sorry." He chuckled. "That is right¡­" He said cheesy. "I never really told you that I was a prince right?!" He said as he used my favorite crooked smile on her.


    If my eyes could burn both of them, I would do that right now. "Benjamin, dear." I said possessively. He looked at me, in a way that he was letting me know that he knew what I was doing. "Yes love." He said exaggeratingly, and I knew he was just mocking me.


    "We are going to be a mom and dad." I said as I walked up to him and grabbed the material of his blouse. His lips twitched and I saw that he was fighting back a huge laugh.  He was having fun with this.  Benjamin placed his hand on the small of my back and kissed me with intensity.


    Then he brought his lips to my ears. "Jealous much?" He breathed and then quietly chuckled.


    "Thank you so much for making the time to see us today, Jack." Benjamin said offering his right hand, while his left hand was still on the small of my back.


    "Jade." He said and she walked up to him and had the audacity to kiss his cheeks. "If anything, you know where to find me." She said under her breath. I looked at him, but he did not look back.


    "Jasmine." She said with a fake smile.


    We walked out of the practice and our driver was waiting. We got into the limo and I started to tap my feet again.


    "Twins." He smiled at me. "Yes." I said as I held my belly protectively. I carried his twins. My husbands twins. He was mine.


    I couldn''t help myself. "Who is she." I said sharply.


    Benjamin turned to look at me and raised one eyebrow. "Does that matter?" He plainly said. "Yes." I breathed. "We were in this together you just said. Or did you not mean that?" I said starting a fight.


    "I honestly fail to see what your pregnancy has to do with anything." He muttered. "What?!" I said shouting.


    "So now it is just my pregnancy? These are YOUR babies!" I yelled at him.


    He smiled at me. "Yes they are." He mused gazing at my stomach.


    "So you think it is normal to sleep around and you think I should accept that." I said raising my voice even louder.


    Benjamin burst out in laughter. "We are not going to start that nonsense again, are we?!" He chuckled.


    He licked his lips and looked at me. I started to cry. I couldn''t stop myself, it was like a floodgate opened. I crossed my arms in anger.


    "We should get some lunch." He said. The driver looked into the mirror. "11 Madison Ave." Benjamin said to the driver. The driver nodded in the review mirror.


    "I don''t want to eat with you." I complained. "Very well." He said. "Then I will drop you off to eat and pick you up when you are done." He said indifferent.


    "You go eat, and I''ll go back to Boston." I cried. "Jasmine." He said and took my face in his hands. "Listen to me." He said and his eyes were warning me. "You will take the tests this week and then we will fly home." He said bossy.


    I wanted to say something, but he raised his finger for me to be quiet. "You can finish your study at Harvard from home. All classes can be followed online." He said. I wanted to intervene again. "And if you insist on going back to Boston, because you hate the idea of being with me, then you can do that when the twins are at least one years old." He told me


    "They need you for the milk." He clarified. "After that, you are free to go." He said and let go of me.


    "Wait what?!" I said as my eyes spat fire. "You want me to leave my children?" I gasped. Was he serious? "No, you are taking things out of context. I said if-" He said holding my gaze.


    "You want to leave me, and live your life separate of mine, than you can go." He said as if that was a better answer. "Without my children?" I said again. "Well yes¡­ "


    "They will stay in the palace. " He shrugged.  "You are unbelievable." I muttered. We parked in front of a restaurant.. "Do you want to have lunch together?" He asked in a calm voice.

 Chapter 113 - Down On One Knee

    Benjamin


    "Did you sleep with her?" Jasmine said in a small voice, not answering my question.


    I closed my eyes and sighed. She already knew the answer, or else she would not be asking. "I have slept with her." I said heavily sighing. "How many times." She pressed. I shook my head. "Jasmine, please." I shrugged.


    "Tell me." She asked and her cat-like green eyes seemed devastated. "Countless times." I admitted and scratched in between my eyes. I hated to say this, but I did not want to lie to her either.


    "How could you do that to me?" Tears rolled down her eyes. We were already at the restaurant and I thought it wouldn''t be a very sane idea to take her in anymore. She would just cause a scene. That was not something I could afford as a knew king with many enemies.


    "I''m sorry, you can take us back to the airport." I told the driver. He nodded and started the engine. "Tell me Ben, how could you do it." She urged. I clenched my jaws. "How could I do what?!" I raised my voice and immediately regretted that.


    "Do what?!" I shouted in stupidity. "We weren''t even together." I said utterly frustrated by her right now. "Oh, I see." She said bitterly. "You wouldn''t mind me having sex with someone else either." She said trying to tick me off.


    That was definitely working.


    "Pardon me?" I said angerly.


    "What in the world possess you to say anything like that." I raised my palms. "See, you think you are the only one who gets a free pass in this marriage." She accused me of adultery.


    I was literally stunned.


    I tried to say something, but her accusation was so absurd, I could not manage a single word through my lips.


    I don''t know for how long I was quiet. I just stared at her. Did she really think that little of me? Or down-played my feelings for her that severely?


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" She said after the longest time.


    "I don''t know what to say to you anymore." I said giving up. "We have to stop this. I don''t care how you think about me anymore, or if you feel anything towards me." I raised my shoulder. "I am definitely done with trying to prove to you that I would never, ever in this world, sleep with another woman besides you." I said looking her in the eye.


    "I have chosen you, over all the woman I could have. I know I should not have slept with the servants and who ever, when I first met you. I realize that I should have been faithful to my feelings for you from the get go." Jasmine looked shocked that I brought this up.


    "But to be fair." I held her gaze. "I have said it and say it again." She swallowed. "Meeting Saphira was something I did not want, to begin with." I said frowning. "I wanted you and you said to go find someone else and later broke all contact between us!" I was so angry.


    "Do you realize she and I only became a thing, or whatever it was, after you pushed me away and broke all contact?" I said licking my lips, which were getting dry from speaking too much.


    "I have led Saphira on, making her believe I could love her in ways I only love you." I said continuing my speech. "I will forever regret hurting her like that."


    Jasmine just looked at me. Holding her body defensively.


    "I am done with chasing you." I said stroking my hand through my hair. "But we are having kids together, so we should at least be civilized to one another." I was on the verge of crumbling down, myself. She always had a way of making me feel desperate, to the point I was unable to breathe without pain on my chest.


    "And in regards to you playing the jealous wife card, whenever you feel like it. I am telling you." I said stern. "It does not work that way." I gushed.


    "But I am your wife." She quietly said. I laid my head back against the leather seat of the limo and closed my eyes. I needed to control myself.


    I looked out the car window and realized we were already parked outside the airport.


    "One moment please." I said to the driver. "No problem sir." He replied. He must of think we were out of our minds.


    "Habibie." I said almost inaudible. "Yes." She shrieked. Her eyes softened. "Do you want to be my wife?" I asked her meaningfully.


    "But I am regardless." She breathed. I shook my head. I felt like breaking something. I counted to three before I spoke. I reached for her hand across the limo and fidgeted her weddinging off. She looked shocked again. Her big eyes, becoming bigger.


    I dropped down on one knee and scrurtenized her face. "Jasmine, listen." I said pleadingly. "I am your husband by law, I will forever remain your husband by law." I wanted to make clear there would be no divorce for us.


    "But¡­ you have asked me to live your life separate from mine." I had a hard time breathing. "You are showing some signals, I think. That you are regretting that decision and I have the feeling¡­." I frowned.


    "That you want to stake claim on me as your husband again. So I am asking you, if you want me for yourself, and have the right to do so¡­ Do you want to be my wife?!" I said stroking her ring finger.


    "I can not handle all those woman around you all the time." She quietly said. "Even if you say you remain faithful, I would always have the feeling that one day you will give in to them." She said.


    "You are not willing to trust me when I say, that as long as you want to be my only wife, I would remain forever yours?!" I pouted my lips in frustration.


    "Are you sure you are going to push me away again?" I said. My legs were starting to hurt, as I was still on one knee.


    She shrugged. I sighed and let go of her hand and put her wedding band in my pocket. She followed my movements with her eyes as I took mine off as well.


    "What are you doing?" She said in a tight voice. "I am giving up. I surrender." I said. I give you back your freedom and I want you to give back mine.


    "The same rules apply to us, as you referred to earlier on, although I don''t want you to sleep with anyone as long as you are carrying my heirs. You can remain living in the palace, or not, after the kids become one. You are free to do as you please. Just never make a scene and if you are to have another man, make sure to do it in secrecy." I warned her.


    "The penalty for an adulterous wife of the sultan is death." I said.


    Tears rolled down on both of our cheeks. I placed my hands on her belly and planted several kisses. "Daddy will be with you after your momma''s tests." I said talking to my unborn babies.


    I opened the car door. "Cedric here, is going to arrange a flight for you back to Boston." I said as I got out. "You will be in the air an hour after your last test is finished." I instructed her and closed the door shut.


    Guards walked towards me and guided me to the plane that was awaiting me. I did not know how I could manage the planned meeting, but I had to let her go. She did not want me, that much was clear.


    I wanted to punch a hole into a wall. Or at least do something.


    I got into my private plane and called Saphira. I needed someone sane right now. "Hey Ben." She mused. "What''s up?" She said lighthearted.


    "Jasmine is pregnant." I choked. "Ok.. okay." She gulped. "Congrats, I guess. I think."


    "You don''t seem all that happy?" She stated much more than she asked.


    "I am happy about my little babies¡­ I can''t wait to hold them and raise them." I said in honest truth. "It''s just¡­ I can''t believe I put myself in this position." I said as I drank a glass of brandy in one go. "I just wanted a simple life and a wife that loved me.


    "Where are you?" Saph questioned. "On my way to the white house." I said blowing out sharply. "Can you fly me over?" She asked. "I want to come see you." She said in a warm voice.


    "Not a good idea right now." I admitted. "Why not?" Saph pressed. "I¡­ am not in a right mind to clearly think right now¡­. Jasmine just told me she does not want to be my wife." I poured myself another drink.


    "But that was weeks ago?" Saphira said confused. "Yes no¡­ She came to see me and she acted possessively and well we are expecting.. so I don''t¡­ I went down on one knee again and asked her to be my wife."


    "She refused." She said incredulous.


    "Yes.." I said as I was fumbling with both our wedding bands in my pocket.

 Chapter 114 - Who Will Be First?

    Saphira


    That Jasmine was a total idiot.


    "What did she say?" I asked stunned that Jasmine didn''t melt before him, when Benjamin dropped down on one knee. Did she not realize that he did not only marry her because of felt obligating to protecting her, but that he loved her so much, that had let the woman, who truly loved him in return, go.


    "I don''t know.. She did not like that woman pursuit me." He said irritated. "She does not even hold into regard, that I don''t pursuit anyone but her." I felt as if a knife cut through my heart. "I''m sorry." He apologized. "I should not drop all this stuff on you, it is not fair. Nothing I did to you is fair." He said sounding really sad.


    "Pfff¡­" He breathed out. "I should not be talking to you in the first place." He said almost inaudible.


    "It is not like you did it on purpose right¡­ so.. I am mean, you did love me right?" Benjamin sighed. "No of course I did not hurt you purpose..." He sighed again. "You know that I fell for you¡­ " He admitted at last.


    "All that became irrelevant the moment my grandfather wanted me to consummate my marriage to Jazz¡­" I felt uneasy hearing him talk about that.


    "I know¡­" I said as a heavy weight of grieve came down on me. "But I am glad we are still friends¡­ and you trust me enough to call me when you need it." I said trying to lighten the atmosphere and


    "Jasmine does not want me to have contact with anyone female, and you in particular." He stated. How should I reply? I decided to play the advocate of the devil.


    "I get that." I told him. "You do?" He questioned. "Yes." I said thinking about how I would frame this. "When we were¡­. Whatever.. I hated the whole harem around you as well." I acknowledged. "My cousin, who clearly had a thing for you and well.. who not?!" I shrugged.


    "So, you are saying that it is my fault?" He rushed through the words. I chuckled. "Yes." I laughed. "It is really your fault that you have the most brilliant smile, the most gorgeous eyes and the way you smell is mesmerizing. That is your fault too, you should but a different cologne.." I mused. "And then that voice¡­ God, your voice makes every woman weak."


    "Uhuu." Benjamin said trying to down play my words. "I''m not kidding and I didn''t even touch your character. Like the way you make people laugh and have all these quirky little things¡­ with movies and your so smart." I went on. Benjamin was quiet, just listing to me.


    "When you feel insecure, it is hard watching you interact with others, because you flirt with everyone without meaning to do so."


    "I do not!" He contradicted like he was feeling attacked. "You do so." I chuckled.


    "I don''t do that." He said again. "Okay, so you never let Sierra hang around your neck while you were supposed to be mine?" I said boldly. I had nothing to lose here.


    Benjamin was quiet and seemed to ponder my question. "That is different." He stated careless. "Why would that be different? Wasn''t that the reason you and Jasmine had your first glitch?"


    "Sierra has always been one of my closest friends. I mean¡­ we grew up together." He said. "But weren''t you promised to each other as kids?" I asked him.


    "How do you know that?" He fired at me. "She is my cousin, of course se told me." I bluffed. There had never been anything natural about our relationship, Ben knew that. We just got along since the drama in New York.


    "Yes¡­" He said carefully. "But I only see her as family." He said like that would fix all things. I put my flip flops on and when down to the beach. Mom was at grandma''s, so I was home alone.


    "But she would of very much wanted to be your wife." I said quietly, hoping I wouldn''t stir any feelings towards her.


    He sighed. "So I have hurt her too." Benjamin said frustrated. "So everything is all my fault, that I where it comes down to." He shrugged.


    "That''s not what I am saying." Although it was very much true and I wished I could just tell him that. "I just think you should be careful spending time with woman, who you know might have feelings for you, of you want to keep the woman you are with happy." I said.


    "What you are saying." He said probably analyzing me again. "Is that I probably should hang up the phone right now." He said playfully.  He caught me a little off guard.


    "What do you mean?" I said flustered as I felt the warm sand on the beach on my feet. "Well.." He said and I could hear him smile.


    "That is different." I stated. "How?" He pressed. "Because I love you so much, that I let you go and be with another woman, if that is what makes you happy." I told him honest truth.


    Benjamin was quiet.


    "I would never jeopardize that, or our friendship." I told him. Although that was not entirely true, because I had made a pact with Sierra.


    "Thank you." He said quietly.


    "Saph¡­ We have been talking for a while now and I am almost at the white house now.." He said trailing off.


    "Can I see you before you back?" I said trying to be casual, but my heart was bleeding. "Mhhh¡­ sure." He said.


    Jasmine


    I did not expect him to leave me like that.


    Not that I knew what I did expect to happen either. I touched the skin where my wedding ring was supposed to be, and I felt so empty.


    To be honest, I did not think he would take it so far as to take his ring off as well. What did that mean? That he was back in the market, hunting for woman? Not that he really needed to hunt in the first place. I felt jealous feeling propping up again.


    I Just landed back in Boston. I was pregnant and I just told my husband to live without me and gave him the permission to move on. What was I thinking? I would kill any woman who touched him. I would rather die than let him b e with another woman. Why couldn''t I have just told him that?


    I sobbed as I entered the penthouse. Na?ma was laying on the couch, as always. "Hey Jazz.." Na?ma said as she tilted her head to look at me. "Why are you crying?" She frowned.


    I showed her my hand and Na?ma started to cry. "You are not together anymore?" She stated, wiping her tears.. "I''m sorry, my hormones." She said fanning her face. I think I started to know exactly how she felt.


    "And it all my fault." I said as I plunked down on the couch. "I don''t know where my life will lead now." I said. Na?ma cleared her eyes. "Jasmine, you were never a woman who needed a man in the first please. You don''t depend on him, just finish Harvard, get a good job and you can live here in the meanwhile." She said.


    "You do realize that he pays for Harvard¡­ and I could never manage to do so, with a million jobs." I laughed darkly. Na?ma seemed to ponder that. "Right." She swallowed. "Then just go to a school you can afford¡­" She stated. "And we would love to have you here in the meanwhile, so you don''t have to go back to him." She shrugged.


    "But I would still be dependent of him if I stay here." I said looking around the penthouse. She seemed to be confused. She didn''t honestly think that Daniel could pay for any of this right?


    "What do you mean?" She questioned. "This is Benjamin''s penthouse¡­ We live here by his mercy, everything we eat is by his mercy." I chuckled darkly again. Na?ma looked at me like she did not believe me, so I went on. "We never even have to clean here, because Benjamin hires maids for us and we don''t have to cook either." I said pointing towards the kitchen, where the elderly maid stood.


    "Oh." Was the only thing Na?ma managed to say. Well.. yeah that would be a big ''oh''.


    "Besides¡­ Even if I wanted to manage a thousand job, or move anywhere else¡­ I couldn''t because I am pregnant." I said dropping the bomb.


    Na?ma''s face changed and she stood, walked towards me an hugged me. "That explains." She smiled as she took my face in her hands. She pinched my cheeks a little.


    "I thought you were getting fat." She laughed again. "You are being a mean sister." I told her. "You got me really insecure." I said. "Yes, but come on¡­ " She said, pointing towards my hips. As if that made it okay.


    "You look like you could be carrying twins." She joked about me becoming fat. "I am expecting twins." I said as I placed my hand on my belly. It felt strange doing that.


    "Do you want him back?" Na?ma asked me. "No." I said. That was not true. "Yes.." I said.

 Chapter 115 - Friends.... With Benifits?!

    Saphira


    "Yuk, does that mean the drama between you and Benjamin will start again?" Zachary asked me as we sat at our kitchen table. I made a face at him.


    "What makes you say that?" I asked him. Zachary frowned. "Oh come on, you must of heard that there is problem in paradise." He shrugged.


    "There never was any drama between us. We just loved each other, that''s all." I complained. "You must have memory loss." Zach said drawing a picture on his textbook. We were supposed to study together today, but I didn''t feel like doing that.


    "He said I could see him before he went back to Saudi Arabia." I said licking the spoon. There was still some strawberry ice-cream on it.


    "Why would you want that?!" Zach said irritated. I shrugged. "I love him." I said in truth. "I never saw why you were so in to him. He wasn''t all that special. I mean without being a King and all. Although back then, we didn''t even know he was a prince." Zach said.


    He was being jealous again, but I told him that I did not feel the same way about him. Not in that way at least, he was bestfriend material. If I had a say in it, I never wanted to lose him.


    "I don''t understand a single thing this chapter is supposed to teach us." Zach said in frustration, while he was staring at our biology book. I  sighed. "I am not that smart either." I laughed. Zachary''s green eyes were dancing, as he looked at me.


    "I have got an idea." He smiled. I cocked my head to the side. "What is it?" I asked. I closed the book with a dramatic thud and stood up. "We my dear." He said as he offered me his hand. "Are going to the carnival down-town." He mused.


    I frowned, but took his hand anyway. "We are going to fail if we do that!" I said narrowing my eyes at him. "Ugh.. We only live once, right?" He said and spun me around.


    I chuckled at his enthusiasm. "Mhhh¡­" I said pretending to ponder my decision. "Alright then." I said as I padded him on the shoulder. Zachary suddenly grabbed me by the waist, picked me up and flipped me over his shoulder, caveman style.


    I laughed really loud. Zachary carried me through the front door and put me down before his B&W. "Madam." He said as he opened my door and I got in.


    I connected my phone to his car radio and put a good song on and started to sing along. Zachary grinned at me when he put his seatbelt on.


    "Maybe we could eat out tonight." He said driving off our property. "Sounds like a good plan." I agreed. "What would you want to eat?" He asked me. "Ooohhh¡­" I said as I already tasted taco''s in my mouth. "Mexican!" I cheered. Zachary searched for my mom''s number on his dashboard


    "Hey mom." Zachary said to my mom. Why he always called het that way was beyond me. my mom seemed fine with it though.


    "Hey Zach." Mom mused. "Is it alright that I take Saph out to eat tonight?" He asked. "Sure thing." My mom answered. There wasn''t much She would ever deny him. "Is Saph with you now?" Mom questioned.


    "Hi mom." I said, letting her know I was there as well.


    Jasmine


    I felt horrible all day. Yes I wanted him, but not with the same conditions. Something needed to change. I needed to know that Ben would never touch another woman.


    I did not really know how to gain that trust. I never really realized how much it affected me that Benjamin slept with a kitchen maid, while we clearly had a thing for each other. I felt so betrayed at that time. But Benjamin was right; I did not have a claim on him back then, but I could have right now.


    He was mine.


    I blew out sharply. "What''s wrong Jazz?" My brother in-law asked while he was flipping through channels. "It''s nothing." I shrugged. Daniel turned the TV off and looked at me.


    "Talk to me." He said. "No, it''s okay." I told him. "No it''s not." He said. "Tell me, what has he done now?" Daniel sighed.


    I breathed out sharply. "He dropped on one knee today after we found out we were having twins." I said. Dan frowned. "But you are already married." He said confused. "Yes.. but separated." I said.


    "Fair enough." He said. "What happened next," He questioned. "Because this sounds like his was just being romantic." Daniel said as shifted on the couch.


    "It''s just that we fought about a woman he had slept with before and-" I did not know how to continue.


    I saw that Daniel frowned. "Between you and me." He said coming a little closer. "Benjamin is in love with you." He whispered. "Madly so." He added with a smile.


    I pouted my lips.


    He cocked his head to the side. "I had even once accused you of being a witch." He laughed. "What do you mean." I said and stroke my belly. "It seemed like you had put a spell on him. Everything he does revolves around you. He can''t seem to think of anything else." Daniel shrugged. "I have never seem him like this." Dan said softly.


    Na?ma was taking a nap, so we were extra quiet.


    "I don''t want a relationship with him now, but I don''t want him to be with anyone else either." I said stumbling om my words. Dan chuckled. "You cant''s have it all." He mused. "Or you can." He wickedly smiled.


    "How?!" I asked. "As friends with benefits." He said nodding as if to say he found it a good idea. "Friends with what?" I said. "You know." He said meaningfully.


    I frowned. Daniel sighed. "That is not a topic I am going to discuss with you. But you can watch a movie on Netflix about it if you want." He said.


    I twitched my lips. "Okay.." I said unsure of what I was getting in to.

 Chapter 116 - Boston It Is

    Saphira


    Zach and I had been on a roller-coaster. I still felt a bit unsteady.


    Zach offered me his arm and smirked at me. "I think I need to sit down." I told him a little faint.  "Was this your first time on a roller-coaster?" Zachary asked apologetically. I nodded. "Why didn''t you tell me that?" He asked as he leaded me to sit at a terrace.


    A male waiter walked up to us. "Can I have two cokes please?" He asked the dark-haired waiter with ripped jeans on. "You didn''t even ask me if I wanted a coke." I said smiling. Zach twitched his lips. "But it is what you need right now." He smiled at me.


    I did not know why.... But I liked his decisiveness, so I smiled back at him. I looked around the fair. There was a nostalgic carousel in front of us. Kids were waving at their parents as they passed them. "Thanks for taking me." I said as I swiftly looked at Zach.


    "You act like it''s the end of the day." He barked a laugh. "Your welcome." He said as he kissed my cheek. I leaned my head on his shoulder. "Everything is still spinning." I said. Zach was laughing. "Come here." He said as he wrapped his arm around me. Zachary kissed the crown of my head.


    "So, how come you have never been in a roller-coaster before?" He cocked his head to read my face. I shrugged. "Has it anything to do with your eccentric mother or have you always been a coward?!" He chuckled quietly.


    His green eyes were dancing as his light brown hair fell before his eyes. Without thinking, I rearranged his hair. Zachary was still smiling at me. "Do you know what I would like?!" I thought out loud.


    "Cotton candy!" Zach said knowing me well. "Drink your coke first." He ordered. "And." He said looking directly into my eyes. "Give an answer to my question." He said making clear I was not going to get away with distracting him.


    I sighed. "I am a chicken." I said a bit embarrassed. A sweet smile lingered on Zachary''s lips. "Then how come you just went into one with me?" He questioned while his green eyes were dancing again. There were these little yellow and brown dots in them.


    "I don''t know, I trust you I guess." I sheepishly said. "Do you see that roller-coaster there?" He asked me pointing at a green roller-coaster. "It is for kids and if you had told me that you had never been in one, I would of taken you in there first." He said shaking his head. "We just went in the Tyfoon." Zach darkly laughed.


    "Maybe you should take me in the green one then." I told him. "Good idea." Zach said. "But I''ll sugar you up first." He said as he left money on the table and walked me to the cotton candy stand.


    "Can I have one large." Zach said to the blond young woman behind the counter. I did not like the way she ogled him. Before I knew it, I grabbed him by the arm. It was being petty, I knew that.


    Zachary looked at me and raised an eyebrow. As if he knew what I was doing, he played along and caressed my cheek.


    The woman backed off after that and I felt smug. As we walked around the carnival, Zachary fed me pieces of cotton candy. I licked my lips to get the sticky sweetness off of it. Zachary  came closer and traced my lips with his index finger.


    My lips parted as I gazed into his eyes. Zachary leaned in and it was as if we were alone in this crowded festival. I closed my eyes and just when I felt his hot breath on my mouth, I heard my phone going off.


    It was Benjamin''s tune. I quickly took a step back and Zachary frowned a little. He followed my movements with his eyes as I took out my phone from my purse.


    We both saw that it was Benjamin.


    Zachary cocked his head to the right, as if to see what it was I was going to do now.


    Daring me almost.


    I gulped and looked into his green eyes. I was going to hurt him by answering this call. I knew I always hurt him by doing so. But today, I would hurt him even more.


    "Yes." I said picking up the phone. Zachary shook his head, but remained calm.


    "Hey Saphira." Benjamin said wary. "What''s up?" I asked him. Zachary was fumbling with the stick from the cotton candy. "I have send a ticket to your emailadress." Benjamin said. "A ticket." I repeated him.


    "Yes to come meet me, as you requested." He went on. I felt numb. "For what date?" I asked against all better judgement. "In an hour." He quietly said. "You can join me for dinner." His voice sounded thick.


    I sharply breathed out. "I am with Zach at the carnival in Malibu." I said in all honesty. I heard Benjamin sigh and I saw a little smile on Zachary''s lips.


    "So¡­." Benjamin started. "Will you come or not?" He questioned irritated.  "I don''t know. I have promised Zachary to have dinner." I said to Benjamin and walked away from Zach to get some privacy.


    "One moment." I whispered to Zach.


    Benjamin remained quiet. "Are you still there?" I asked as I stood behind one of the popcorn stands. "Mhhh¡­" Benjamin responded, but didn''t say anything else.


    "What time will the plane leave?" I asked him wanting to break the silence. "In an hour." Benjamin simply said. "What time will I be back in Malibu?" I asked him, thinking of my mother.


    "I think It is best to stay the night. I have a room ready for you at the hotel I am staying at." He mused. "Have you talked to my mom about that?" I asked him.


    "No?!" It almost sounded like a question. He was not like Zachary. He never held into account that I was not like him. I still needed permission to do whatever it was I wanted to do, by my mom. And they were not the best of friends to begin with.


    "Should I call your mom?" Benjamin said in a monotone voice. "No." I shrugged. "I will do that." I told him.


    I walked back to Zachary with a lump in my throat. He was going to hate me.


    Zachary was standing near the bumper cars. His arms were folded against his chest as he watched me approach.


    Zachary''s lips twitched. "We are not going to have dinner, are we?" He asked me. I shook my head. "No." I breathed. "I see." He said.


    "It''s not like that." I said as I came closer to him. "Then what is it like?!" He said as he wrapped his arms around my waist.


    "When does he want you to come?" Zachary asked. I bit my lip


    "He arranged a flight for me in an hour." I said as I looked at Zachary''s lips.


    "He is making haste to whisk you off." Zach frowned. "What does your mom say about that?" He pressed.


    I sighed. He knew the answer. He knew that well. "I haven''t asked her yet and I am not really sure she will agree either." I admitted.


    "Let''s go." He suddenly said. I was confused. "Where to?" I asked


    Jasmine


    That whole being friends with benefits was stupid for more then one reason. I mean, come on¡­ Who would we be kidding? Even the characters in the movie eventually fell for each other. Benjamin and I¡­ We fell for one another the moment we first met.


    I sighed¡­ Maybe we needed this. Or, maybe I needed this. I walked to the glass wall and stared over Boston.


    With my hands on my belly I pondered what to do. Maybe I should just take a nap first. That would be a better idea. Jaleesa and Daniel were out, so I had the house to myself.


    I walked to my bedroom and fully clothed got in bed. I twisted and turned, but I could not find any rest. I took my phone off my night stand and called my chauffeur.


    "I need to go to Boston to see my husband." I said to my chauffeur. "Good day mam."


    "Is the pilot informed?" He asked me. "Oh¡­ no." I said. "I haven''t thought of that." I said. "When do you want to be in Boston your highness?" He asked me.


    "As soon as possible." I said feeling restless. "I will pick you up in five minutes your grace." He said. "Thank you." I said and hung up the phone.


    My God. For heavens sake. I did not have a plan. What was I thinking going to see him like that. I got off bed and walked to my walk-in closet. I looked around, but there wasn''t much I fitted to begin with.


    I heard a knock on the main door and the maid opened it. "I am here to pick up your grace." I heard my chauffeur say. One of my guards followed me to the main room. "I''m ready." I said as I held my belly tightly.


    I felt so fatigue, but I could not rest without seeing him.


    The plane was waiting for me as we reached the airport. I was surrounded by a whole crowd of body guards. Was the danger increasing again? Now that Benjamin had taken these extreme safety measures.


    Possibly. Benjamin wasn''t always upfront about everything in the first place. I fell asleep on the plane. A woman from the staff woke me up and I gazed out the plane window.


    We were in Boston.


    "The driver asks where you want to be taken to." The woman asked while pressing her finger to the earbud she was listing to. "The four¡­ four¡­ something." I shrugged. The woman frowned a bit. "It''s a hotel." I clarified.


    "Ah, you mean the Four Seasons." She verified.. "Yes, that one!" I nodded.

 Chapter 117 - Being Bold

    Jasmine


    I got out of the vehicle and looked at the tall building. My stomach twisted, it felt like a bad idea. I turned around to look at my chauffeur, but I could see nothing but my guards.


    I sighed and then moved inside. A Chinese man with a black suit on, walked up to me. "Good day, my name Wuh Chen, welcome at the Four Seasons." He said with a thick Chinese accent.


    "Good day." I replied. "Have you rented an accommodation with us, or do you wish to do so?" The friendly man asked me. His hair was pitch black.


    "My husband is staying here, and I want to surprise him with my arrival." I told him. The man walked me to the reception. "It''s fine, really." I told him. "I know where the room is, because I have slept here last night."


    "We have to check first." He said friendly, smiling. "Okay." I voiced. "And his name is?" He asked me from behind the counter. "Benjamin El-Raji Al-Saud." I told him. I placed my right hand on my belly. The man was quiet for a while and then his eyes grew big.


    "Your highness." He shrieked. I smiled at him. He walked up to me and bowed down. I urged him to get up. "People will recognize me." I smiled. He looked at my guards in return. "Please forgive me your highness, I will see to it that you can enter your husbands suit." He said and gestured for me to follow him.


    I was getting more and more nervous as we entered the elevator. What will Ben say? Would he accept my proposal. I felt sick to my stomach and I did not know if the twins or this situation was the cause.


    The kind man opened the door and my heart sped. I so hoped I would be alone for a while so I could reassemble my thought. "Your highness, your wife is here to see you." Wuh Chen said to someone inside.


    Oh no¡­ He was back. My hand started to shake a little. I was so stupid sometimes. This whole plan seemed to be more idiotic by the minute.


    "Jasmine." I heard Benjamin say. "Good night your highness." The man bowed to Ben. "And goodnight your grace, if there is anything I can do for you, please let me know." He told me and left.


    I was standing in the door opening. My feet had trouble moving over the threshold of the suit. Benjamin did not approach me either. So I think I stood there for at least five minutes.


    "Ben¡­" I almost whispered as I walked into the beautiful room. Benjamin was standing before the window, watching the entrance the whole time. "Mhhh¡­" Benjamin said while his index finger rested on his lower lip.


    I gulped. I needed to be brave to follow through on this. I needed to sound bold, because I had a very very bold proposal for him.


    I walked up to him and grabbed the material of his blouse. Benjamin did not move and almost seemed frozen. I pulled the material of his blouse towards me as a gesture that he needed to lower his head.


    His eyes were hard but he did lower his head so I could reach. I took his face in my hands and kissed him.


    He did not kiss me back. I felt a pang through my body. I kissed him again and again, but his lips did not part. I fought back tears, this wasn''t going the way I wanted. I had to get a grip on myself and I let my right hand glide to his belt and my left hand lowered as well.


    He was watching me. His eyes seemed like hard topaz stones. I fumbled with his belt until it released his pants and opened his zipper. "Jazz¡­" He said restraint.


    I took his face in my hands again and kissed him, just the way I knew that pleased him and knotted my hands in his hair. He gasped for air in between kisses.


    "Please don''t do this. I am- I can''t-" Ben said with closed eyes.


    "It has been too long for me and I cannot keep resisting you like this, while I''m on the urge of getting mad." He admitted while concentrating on his breathing.


    I looked down to his pants and I could easily see that I got his attention now. "I don''t want you to resist me." I said moving my hands under the material of his blouse and touching the skin of his lower torso.


    "Jazz¡­" He said while rubbing his eyes. "We can''t do this. Not anymore." He said rubbing his eyes again.


    "That''s what I am here to speak to you about." I said as boldly as I could.


    "Have you changed your mind?" He said tilting my chin up. Benjamin drew me closer and licked my lips. I pressed myself against him in return.


    "Not really." I breathed against his lips. He kissed me and I moved with him. He cocked his head to the side and narrowed his eyes.


    "Not really." He repeated me and rolled his eyes at me. Benjamin twitched his lips and I felt the urge to kiss him again. So I did.


    He raised his hands. "No." He said, stopping me.


    "Let''s not." He said firm. "We are separated." He told me. I felt like crying again. "Well about that." I said pressing my hands to his chest, underneath his blouse. His skin felt warm and inviting.


    He narrowed his eyes at me. "So you want to be my wife again?" He asked me. If I would tell hem no, then this conversation would end. It meant something that he still let me touch him like this. It showed me that there was still a way.


    "I want to be something else." I said as my hands lowered on his skin. Benjamin pouted his lips. "And what is it that you want to be then." He asked. He was hiding it, but I could feel that he was a little intrigued.


    "I want to be your best friend and¡­" His eyes were softening.


    "You are a prince. No, I mean¡­ You are a king." I smiled. He smiled back. A little. "I know that you are a man of passion." I said afraid to look at his eyes. So I focused my gaze on his pleasure.


    Benjamin tilted my chin up again. I opened my mouth to speak, but this sounded so stupid in my head right now. "I don''t want you to share that passion with anyone else then me." I told him, looking him straight in the eyes.


    The way he looked was kind of funny. His face was stuck between being angry and wanting to laugh.


    "Mhh hhhuuu¡­" He nodded his head. He already knew this part. He knew I was jealous. "So I want to be your best friend with benefits." I rushed through the words.


    Benjamin covered his mouth but a moment later he started to laugh, showing his ultra-white teeth. He then pressed his lips tightly together, but a small laugh escaped his lips anyway.


    I narrowed my eyes at him in return. I did not like to feel mocked. "Please continue." He said fighting back a smile.


    Please continue? That was my proposal.. what else was there to say? "How would you like me to continue?" I asked confused.


    Benjamin cocked his head and laughed very loud now, while zipping his pants back up and starting to buckle his belt again.


    I placed my hands on his, trying to stop him from doing so. "


    What?!" He said dismissively.


    "You were serious?" He said incredulous, mocking me.


    I nodded.


    "You want to be friends, with benefits." He emphasized on the last word.


    I nodded again.


    "And what does that mean." He said smiling.


    I was about to cry¡­ why was he being so mean¡­ "It means that¡­ that I am your friend and we raise our babies and do nice things togethers as the bests of friends¡­ and that you won''t sleep with anyone but me. It means that I am yours to take whenever you want." I said almost pleading.


    Why was he being so difficult.


    "Let me get this straight." He said smiling crookedly. I wanted to jump him right then and there.


    I sighed. "You will come back to Saudi with me and raise our babies." He said as he touched my belly.


    I nodded.


    "And we will hang out together, have dinner, watch movies, go on vacations¡­" He trailed off, intently holding my gaze.


    Then he came closer and placed his hand on my breast. "Besides all that... you want me to have my way with you." He smirked against my lips.


    "Only with me." I added.


    "Mhhh¡­ Only you." He said as he sucked on my lips.


    Then he looked at me.


    "So what you are actually saying¡­." He said biting my neck. I panted. "Is that you want to be my wife." He said rubbing his nose against mine.


    His hot breath touched my face, while the room felt electric.

 Chapter 118 - Flirting...

    Jasmine


    "No." I said bewildered.


    Benjamin chuckled quietly and pressed his lips together. "Habibie¡­" He said and I could not read his expression.


    "Then what is it." He said as he touched my nose. I wrinkled my nose in response. "There is a difference." I said. "Really." I said trying to convince him.


    "We are and do all that, but we are not together." I told him.


    "Mhhh¡­ Oh." He frowned. "And how would I notice that we are not together then?" He said at least trying to take me serious.


    "I mean¡­" He said scrutinizing my face. "How will I notice the difference between you as my friend with benefits." He said raising his eyebrows once, being seductive. "As to you being my wife." He smiled.


    He was still not taking me serious.


    "The difference is that you and I are not a couple, so you can do whatever you want besides that." I said.


    "What does that entail¡­ whatever I want¡­" He pouted his lips. "Let''s focus on the benefits part." I said coming closer. Benjamin bit his lip and I groaned in response. He chuckled.


    "Does it mean that I can talk to female friends, without you getting all worked up?" He questioned. Why would he bring that up again?!


    I sighed.


    "Sure." I said reluctant. "But you can''t-" I started to say, when he interrupted me. "My passion would only be for you." He said cheesy.


    I nodded.


    "And that would entail that you would this time believe me when I say I would never on this earth and beyond, touch another woman but you?" He questioned cocking his head.


    I got on my knees on the couch and wrapped my hands around his neck, backing him into the corner of the couch.


    "Yes." I breathed.


    "But what if¡­" He said as he played with my hair. I looked at him, waiting for him to continue talking. His eyes were almost liquid now.


    "What if I can''t." He said touching my cheek. "Just have sex with you, as I already told you." He said pulling me onto his lap.


    I shrugged. "Then am I allowed to make love to you, in this little construction you have made up for us?" He said placing his hand on the small of my back.


    "We can''t pretend we don''t love each other." I gulped, thinking of what happened this=- 88888fdsa `2q[]morning.=="Exactly." He said narrowing his eyes. "So it''s settled then." He cro=kedly smiled at me.


    "We will be the bests of friends, that make love to each other." He smirked.


    I nodded.


    "So then you won''t mind that Saphira is coming over in¡­" He said as he glanced at his watch. "In twenty minutes." He added.


    "You. Are. Unbelievable." I said trying to get off of his lap, but he grabbed my arm, holding me back. He laid me on my back and hovered over me.


    "Mhh.." He said as he took off my top. "I''d love to share my passion with you, before she arrives." He said unclipping my bra.


    My eyes grew big.


    He trapped me.


    Benjamin cupped both of my breasts and his face seemed smug. He gently licked my nipple and I let my head back. I closed my eyes and then tried to focus.


    I reached for his pants and fumbled with his belt and zipper. He took off his pants, helping me  and took off mine as well. Then he climbed back on top of me licking me from my belly button down.


    "Now that we are doing this differently¡­" He trailed off. I narrowed my eyes at him as he was taking off his tie, jacket and blouse. He gestured for me to get up and when I did he laid himself down on the spot where I just was.


    "What are you doing?" I gulped.


    He took my hand and pulled me onto him. "Well my friend." He smiled wickedly. "It''s your turn to share your passion with me." He said raising his eyebrow once.


    He wanted me to take initiative. He was just playing with me. Benjamin was underestimating me. "What is it that you want me to do to you?" I asked.


    "That''s cheating." He smiled. "And we just have fifteen minutes on the clock." He smiled at me. I sighed. "Can''t you call her off?" I asked.


    Benjamin snickered. "Nope." He said. "Why not." I continued. Benjamin pulled me closer. "I thought that the whole point of your plan was to fight less." He mused.


    "I never said that." I said stubbornly. "It was implied." He smirked. "Besides, this whole charade resides in the idea that you start trusting me when I say that it is only your body that I will devour." He said pulling me closer, kissing my lips.


    "Fine." I snapped and kissed him with force.


    "Can we maybe try something." He said in between kisses. He took his manliness into his hands and looked at me. "You know how I always lick you." He said biting his lip.


    "Y-yes." I said unsure of where this was headed. "Could you please¡­" He said. I saw him swallow. "With my mouth?" I asked shocked. Benjamin placed his hand on the back of my head and brought me closer to it.


    Saphira


    Zachary knew my mom was never gonna let me go to see Ben in Boston, after the last attack on his life. I had to spend a week in a safehouse in the Alpes, and my mom was terrified the whole time.


    "Look at that." Zachary smiled. I looked outside the plane window and when I turned to look at Zach again, our noses almost touched. I felt this pull towards him, so I quickly turned around to look out the window again.


    OMG¡­ what was I doing?


    The pilot announced we would me soon landing and I took out my magazine. "I think we should rent another room in another hotel." Zach said. I turned to look at him and frowned. "Why?" I asked.


    Zach looked at the screen of his IPAD and showed me the numbers of the hotel Benjamin was at. I almost got a heart attack.


    "I know he is rich, I mean we are all not really poor¡­ But that¡­" I shrugged.


    "But Zach, I think Benjamin actually said that he rented me a room there, so I don''t think we need another though. We could just stay there." I said. I saw that Zach kinda looked uncomfortable.


    Zachary tightened his jaws. "Ja¡­ no. We are definitely not going to do that." Zachary said. "He wouldn''t mind, really." I tried to convince him.


    "Well I do." Zach stated. "Besides¡­. Does he know I am coming with?" He said trying to make a point. I pouted my lips and let the subject go.


    Jasmine


    "Just try it." He said moving his pelvis towards my face. I placed my hand around him, feeling how firm he was. I touched his skin with my tongue, like I was eating candy. It didn''t taste weird. It tasted like him, so I licked again.


    "Ahgh.." He said as I continued. "Just take the tip in your mouth."


    I looked at him.. and I did as he asked. I created a rhythm and I felt that he moved along with me.


    I suddenly stopped and licked my lips. "Mhh?" He frowned. "I was almost there." He whispered. "I want you to take me." I said. "I won''t last long." He admitted.


    I gently went to sit on him, slowly connecting our bodies until we were as one. I took control of him, but moved slowly.


    He grabbed my breasts and I placed my hands on his hands, tightening his grip on me. The feeling in my most sensitive flesh overwhelmed me. He felt so good.


    The temperature in the room seemed to increase, I felt hot and a little sweaty. "Ben¡­" I murmured while he placed his hands on my hips, increasing the rhythm.


    Benjamin groaned and brought my face to his. He kissed me as he released.


    We stayed like that for a while. "Come here." Benjamin said opening his arms for me. I crawled into his arms and started to giggle. "That was¡­" I smirked as I looked up at him. Benjamin kissed my forehead and I placed mu head on his chest.


    "Jazz¡­" Ben said. I looked up at him again. "Yes." I whispered. "We have to get up, because I am expecting company." He reminded me. I shot him a look.


    The idiot just smiled at me.


    "Take a shower." He said and then tilted my face towards his. He kissed me with might. "Go." He said.


    I sighed and looked into his hazel eyes. I couldn''t see a trace of bad will on his part, which surprised me. Or, maybe he was a good actor? Nah, he was not.


    I stood up and the idiot whistled after me, as I nakedly walked to the bathroom.. I felt my cheeks heating in response.

 Chapter 119 - Cheers To A Good Night!

    Saphira


    I felt nervous as we were led to Benjamin''s hotel suite by an old man, wearing a neat suit. The man outed his surprise, regarding the fact that I was not alone, but let it go the moment Zachary opted that the king was married.


    It felt strange letting Zachary be this protective over me. I guess we had really grown close over the past weeks. With ups and down, he had always been my closest friend. Because of Benjamin I had never let myself feel more than that.


    My hand was in his, as the man opened a very tall white door, with golden frames. The room looked marvelous. It looked like a picture from a fairytale book. There were huge chandeliers, pretty paintings in golden frames¡­ it was absolutely breathtaking.


    Benjamin was nonchalantly sitting on the couch,  with spread legs and his hands behind his head, as he caught a glimp of me.


    "Hey Saph." He said. Before I could say anything, I saw that Benjamin frowned when he noticed Zachary. "Zachar, my man¡­ How are you doing." Benjamin said as he stood up from the couch. Benjamin was much taller than Zach was and much stronger build as well. I had never really noticed that before.


    Benjamin held out his hand before Zachary and both guys shook hands as if their life depended on it. "Benjamin." Zachary said acknowledging Benjamin.


    It kind of seemed like they were holding a power context, because they did not let go of each other. "How are you doing?" Benjamin asked faining interest. "I am very well." Zachary said.


    "I hadn''t seen you in a while, I thought I''d take make chance." Zachary said explaining his appearance here. "I see." Ben said. "You are utmost welcome." Benjamin said while looking at me. "I didn''t think you would mind." I shrieked and bit my lip.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. "Of course I don''t." He said. I knew it was all fake. "Come on in." Benjamin said finally letting go of Zachary''s hand. I saw that Zach''s hand was a little red, but Zach did not flinch.


    Benjamin walked to the little bar. "Can I offer you something to drink?" He asked, while directing himself towards Zachary. "I would like a coke." Zach answered. "That I don''t have. Anything stronger maybe?" Benjamin suggested.


    Benjamin was wearing a blue pair of jeans and a black V-neck T-shirt. His hair was still wet, so it seemed he just came out of the shower. His eyes were as gorgeous as always. You could hardly tell that the man was a king of his own right. "No thank you." Zachary declined.


    "Can you pour him a coke." Benjamin said in a demanding tone to a butler, who was standing in the corner. "What would you like Saph?" Benjamin asked. "I would like a¡­.. " I thought out loud.


    "Just pour me something sweet from your little table over there." I smiled. Zachary tugged my arms. I frowned at him.


    "Just a little something." I mumbled to zach. Zachary didn''t seem so thrilled. "Jasmine always enjoys a Martine with lemon, shall I make you one?" I asked.


    I was surprised that he would start talking about Jasmine. Didn''t they have  a really huge fight?!


    Just in that moment, Jasmine came walking in. She was wearing a very tight red dress and her boobs seemed to fall out of the dress. Her baby belly was showing and I felt some kind of pang of jealousy. I had always loved him and thought that I was the one who would carry his babies. "What are you doing here?" I blurted out without any thought.


    The whole room stared at me. God, that was so stupid. "Pardon me?" Jasmine said. Her long blond curls flowed around her face. Her green eyes pierced through mine. Her face was just way too perfect, I hated her more than anything.


    "Never mind." I said. "No please continue." Jasmine said approaching me. "No it''s just that¡­." I did not know how to continue.


    "It''s just like what?!" She prompted. "I hadn''t expected you to be here, that''s all." I shrugged. "You hadn''t expected me to be with my husband? Is that it?" She said perky.


    Benjamin scraped his throat. "Jazz, she knows we are not together anymore." Benjamin said nonchalantly. Jasmine''s eyes almost seemed to pop out of it''s sockets. "Ben!" Jasmine said in some kind of warning tone to Benjamin.


    He did not seem to care. "Calm down." Benjamin shrugged. "Saph is very dear to me and she has a right to know that we are just friends right now and that our marriage is over, although we remain married." Benjamin explained.


    "But aren''t you expecting?" Zach interrupted the conversation. Jasmine held her arms around her belly in a very protective manner. Her eyes seemed funny now. It was almost as if she could cry at any minute. I liked that.


    And I liked the way Benjamin made clear that they were no longer together.


    "Yes." Jasmine said quietly. "We are." Benjamin said as he sliced a lemon. Benjamin put slices of lemon in a crystal glass and poured a white fluid over it.


    He walked up to me and handed me the glass. Benjamin greeted me with three kisses and my body shivered. His smell was overwhelming and I wished he would hug me.


    "But we decided it was best if we were no longer an item." Benjamin directed himself to Zachary. He walked back to his little bar and poured himself a glass of scotch and drank it in one go. I glanced at Zach and he wide-eyed stared at the way Benjamin held his liquor. I laughed a bit.


    "Maybe we can go out for dinner in a bit." Benjamin mumbled. "That is not really necessary. Saphira and I will eat by ourselves." Zachary said as he was being handed a coke by one of the staff.


    "Nah, Saph will eat with." Benjamin smiled priggishly.  "She came to spend some time with me, so she will." Benjamin winked at me.


    Jasmine just stood there sourly looking at Benjamin.


    "Do you still surf?" Benjamin asked Zach, probably trying to break the ice. "Of course.'' Zach said bitterly.


    "I have a better question." Zachary said, still stiffly standing holding his coke.


    Benjamin nodded at him, to encourage him to go on. "Why did you never tell anyone you were this royal¡­ prince or king now¡­." He swallowed.


    Benjamin frowned. He probably did not expect that question. At least I didn''t.


    Benjamin came to sit down and gestured for us all to sit as well. Simultaneously we all did. "My mother was a Saudi princess." He said letting his eyes glide past us all. "Ad my father was just a commoner, who at the time they met, lives here in the States." Benjamin smiled at Jasmine and I hated that. His eyes lingered on hers.


    "Just like your mother was from the States." He said in an endearing way to Jasmine. "When my mother passed away." Benjamin visibly swallowed. "My father wanted to return home with me. My grandfather was not in favor of that choice, because he wanted to secure his legacy. I never really understood that." He said looking at Jasmine''s belly.


    "Until now." He said smiling crookedly at her. In response I saw her looking at him as well. Her eyes softened and they clearly shared a moment. Ugh.


    "That still doesn''t explain anything." Zach said impatiently. "His father wanted to give him a normal childhood and a normal life." I said answering Zach''s question, while looking at ben.


    "Indeed." Benjamin smiled. "And it worked, in a way." Benjamin said pressing his lips together, with a hint of a smile on his lips. "but no you are a kind, there is nothing normal about that." Zachary argued.


    "Fair enough." Benjamin smiled wickedly. "I don''t know man¡­. I feel betrayed. I thought I knew you my whole life while growing up. Sometimes I even looked up at you, as you are a little older." Zachary sighed. "I mean, come on man¡­ I knew your family was rich, by owing that ridiculous house and that boat we always partied on¡­" Zach said shaking his head. "It''s a super yacht." I corrected Zach and Benjamin smiled, remembering he corrected me that one time.


    "Whatever." Zach said dismissively. "I mean.. and then we find out that this whole time everything was yours. You were the one that owned everything. It was not your father paying for our parties, cookouts, trips to wherever¡­ and you call that normal?!" Zach said shaking his head.


    Benjamin snicked. "But we had a very good time, didn''t we." Benjamin barked a laugh. "Do you remember that time we went to the Maldives for a week?" Benjamin''s eyes were sparkling.


    "Yeah!." Zach said enthusiastically. "You made me through up all day, by drinking so much of that strong liquor of yours." Zachary snickered. "Those were good time." Benjamin said raising his glass to Zachary.


    "To another one of those good nights." Benjamin cheered.. There glasses made a sound when they toasted their glasses.

 Chapter 120 - Dancing

    Benjamin


    We got to the theatre restaurant. I thought it was a delightful concept. Good food and entertainment. The room was loud enough for Zach to stop his enquiries, so that I could enjoy a nice evening. It wasn''t exactly what I had in mind when I spoke to Saph on the phone, but this would do.


    I walked behind my wife as we were shown our seats. Her dress was nicely draped around her figure. I knew very well that she was wearing something like this on purpose, because she herself, wanted to be dressed in a more religious way. Meaning; wearing a tent.


    Her hips, which we now more curvy then ever, swung from left to right as she walked. Mhh¡­ I laughed at the thought that she wanted to be my friend with benefits. I doubted she knew what that meant.


    I guessed it was just her way of trying to be difficult, but still wanting a claim on me. I did not mind in the least. There was no other woman for me, that would ever compare to Jasmine. She had me. all of me.


    As if she heard my thoughts, she turned around in de midst of her step. She pouted her lips a little, but I saw that her lovely smile broke through. I flashed her a smile and she seductively raised her eyebrows ones.


    I felt a tingle in my groin. I shook my head and snickered. She stopped walking, waiting for me to catch up to her. Too bad, I enjoyed my view. "How are you my friend." She said emphasizing on the word ''my''. I laughed at that.


    "To be honest, I am kind of bumped¡­ " I said taking her hand in mine and continued to walk behind Saph and Zachary.


    "Can I do anything to fix that?" She said biting her lip. I swallowed. "Well you see, there was this drop dead, gorgeous blond walking before me just now." I said waving at the empty space. Jasmine half smiled.


    "And I was utmost enjoying my view of her and to be fair my friend¡­" I said licking my lips, while squeezing her hand a little. ""Mhh?" She prompted just before we arrived at our table. I saw that Zach and Saph were already taking their seat.


    "I was just thinking of all the ways I would make love to her tonight." I said sheepishly. Jasmine''s cheeks colored pink. "Oh¡­" She said flushed.


    "Let''s take a seat." I said, not wanting her to continue this conversation, because I would of taken her right there and then.


    Saphira


    I hated that Benjamin had such a hold on me. It was stupid, when I could have someone who loved me as much as Zachary did. He did everything for me and was always there for me when I needed him. He would never let me down.


    I was his first choice, and even though I knew I would always know that I would never be Ben''s first pick, I still wanted to be just that. It was absolutely stupid, I knew that.


    Benjamin interrupted my thoughts. He was sitting beside me on the one side and Zachary on the other. "Are you two dating?" Benjamin whispered in my ear. I felt my body shiver by the closeness. His breath smelt like the sweetest peppermint.


    "Who?!" I said abruptly turning to face him. Our noses touched. Likely nobody saw that. Benjamin visibly swallowed. I just stared at him. Jasmine was clapping to the music, so she did not notice our closeness in this moment.


    "You and-" Benjamin put some space between us and nodded towards Zachary, who was looking at the band that was playing his favorite song.


    "Ah¡­ well.. I don''t know.. Maybe." I admitted. "Have you kissed?" Benjamin asked in a shaky voice. "That''s not fair." I mouthed almost inaudible. "Have you?!" He prompted.


    I shook my head, meaning no. Benjamin seemed relieved. I did not understand that. Wasn''t he so called ''friends with benefits'' with his stupid, way too perfect looking wife?


    We were being served lobster, by a men who were wearing old-fashioned hats and funny-looking suits.


    "OMG¡­" I said a little too loud. The whole table stared at me. "How the heck are we going to eat this?" I said looking at the whole darn lobster before me. "Can''t help you with that either." Zachary laughed out loud. "Would you look at those eyes Saphira!" Zachary said still laughing.


    His laugh was so contagious and I was so nervous I laughed as well. So hard, that my stomach hurt.


    "Don''t worry about making a scene. And don''t feel self-conscious about using your hands." Benjamin smiled at us.


    "If the lobster is served whole." Benjamin said gesturing at our food. Zachary laughed again. I saw Jasmine disapprovingly shake her head and started to eat. Of course misses perfect knew how to do it.


    "Grab the tail with one hand and the body with the other. Twist them in opposite directions --¨C like you''re wringing a towel -¨C which will separate the tail. Then crush the sides of the tail with your hands." Benjamin explained.


    Zachary tried what Benjamin said and it worked. "There are five fins, called swimmerets, at the bottom. Pop out the middle one and the whole chunk of tail meat will come out easily." Benjamin went on as if he was giving us a lecture on how to eat a lobster.


    "You are such a know-it-all." I teased him. "Just dig in and enjoy." Benjamin smiled light-hearted.


    The meat really tasted good. After a while, my belly was full. "Let''s dance." I said as more and more people were joining to dance before stage. "Nah¡­ you know I am not a fan of dancing." Zachary said scratching his head.


    Benjamin


    Saph looked disappointed. "I hear the two of you are an item now." I said to Zach trying to make clear I was not trespassing on our new re-found friendship. Zachary looked at Saphira with a surprised expression.


    He was quiet for a while, taking in my words. It seemed it was not official yet. That was Zachary alright. Always staking his claim, not even knowing if the lady in particular felt the same about him.


    "I guess¡­" He said narrowing his eyes at Saphira, trying to get a reaction out of her. He always wanted her to spill her feelings, before he showed his. The coward.


    Surprisingly, Saphira did not answer his question, but instead her blue eyes held mine.


    "I wanted to ask for your permission to dance with her." I said trying to show him that I meant no harm. Zachary frowned and then smiled.


    "Of course." He said as his smile deepened. He understood that I accepted his claim on her. I took Saphira''s hand in mine and led her to the dancefloor.


    I felt Jasmine''s eyes burning on my back. She was going to give it to me tonight¡­

 Chapter 121 - Duet

    "Do you approve?" Saphira asked as she wrapped her arm around my neck.


    I narrowed my eyes at her and let my hand glide to her waist, guiding her on the dancefloor. Some memories of me teaching her how to dance on her families beach past my mind. So much had changed. I had never wanted to hurt her. At that time I would be very content to live my life with her¡­.


    "Well?" Saphira asked. Her eyes were sparkling. "Do I approve?" I repeater her. The music grew swoony and she rested her chin on my shoulder. "No one will ever be good enough for you." I admitted.


    Saphira sighed. "You were more than enough." She mused. I swallowed. "I was far from enough for you. You deserve so much more than I could ever give you." I said and buried my nose in her hair.


    "Are you happy with her?" Saphira suddenly asked me.


    "Happy¡­" I said and Saphira turned to look at me. I thought about that. I opened my mouth and then I closed it again. "It is different with her." I said. "It''s like¡­ when you and I were together¡­ it felt serene¡­. Peaceful, like everything was at balance." I tightened my eyes.


    "You are like a breeze, while I am the storm¡­" I laughed. "We were like the perfect harmony." Saph said as she made a funny face. I laughed at that. "That was witty." I said as I touched the tip of her nose.


    We swayed around the room for a while. "And you and Jasmine?" Saph prompted. I had almost forgot that she asked me a question. "She and I could be happy." I said trying to be honest.


    "What do you mean?" She asked. "Mhh¡­ Evangeline¡­" I sighed.


    "It does not matter if I approve or not." I said looking her straight in the eyes. Another song started while I tilted her chin. "Yes it does." She contradicted me.


    "Do you really want me to be with anyone else than you." Saphira asked me? "Saph¡­" I said looking around the room. Jazz was starring me down. Her eyes were blazing. I winked at her and smiled when her eyes grew big.


    "We can''t be." I said in all seriousness. "We can''t, or you won''t be with me." Her tone was becoming sharper by the minute.


    "Both." I said pleadingly. "Don''t be angry¡­ you know far well that I cannot live without you in my life, but it can''t be as it was." I tried to get through to her.


    "Benjamin?" Saphira''s said in a small voice. I spun her around and she breathlessly fell into my arms. "Yes¡­" I smiled at her. "You are distracting me." She accused me.


    I darkly laughed. She bit her lip and seemed to think. "So¡­ you would not mind if Zachary would kiss me." She tried to provoke me. A strange sound escaped me lips.


    "Don''t do this to me." I said holding her blue eyes. "Admit it then." She said not giving up. "Admit what?" I asked confused. "That you love me and you don''t want me to be with anyone else than you." Her voice cracked.


    We were quiet for a while. "Evangeline, you know that I love my wife." I shook my head. "I know. Still, that was not what I asked." She said raising her shoulders.


    I closed my eyes. When I opened them, Saphira was smiling at me. "Fine, I don''t particularly enjoy the idea of you and Zachary together." I said sourly. Saphira''s smile grew wider. "There you have it." I said narrowing my eyes at her.


    "But, for that matter, I would not particularly like any man to kiss you either. So if it has to be anyone else than me, let it be Zachary." I said and pouted my lips at her.


    "So you do approve?" Saph teased me.


    "Awghrr¡­" I groaned and rolled my eyes at her. "I will, on one condition." I said grinning.


    Saphira suspiciously narrowed her eyes at me. I snickered, she looked so goofy. "Please don''t kiss anyone until you are married." I whispered.


    "This is no Saudi-Arabia Ben." She murmured. "I still can''t believe you are a king now¡­ " She said shaking her head. "Or that you were a prince to begin with." She looked at me, disapprovingly.


    "I''m sorry¡­ " I said tightening my grip on her. The music started to fade and I saw Jasmine approaching us from the corner of my eye.


    "Duty calls." I smiled at Saph. She sighed heavily, not willing to let me go.


    "Can I borrow my husband from you." Jasmine said making clear I was hers. I got a little annoyed by her attitude. I would never cheat on her, so she had no right to behave like this.


    "Saph." I smiled at Saphira and nodded at her. Saphira hesitated, but then let me go. Jasmine stood before me. My eyes glided over her body.  She was beautiful and while Saph had always been my peace, she was like a¡­ "Storm in a glass." I blurted out.


    "What?!" Jazz asked confused. "Nothing Habibie." I said shaking my head.


    Jasmine came closer and placed her hands on my chest. She was a lot smaller than Saphira and although she was pregnant and her hips and breast had become increasingly full, she always seemed more fragile.


    Still¡­. I knew she only appeared that way. She needed no one to be happy¡­ not even me. Although her appearance seemed fragile¡­ within she was like.. fire¡­ or a storm¡­ She was like an ocean filled with sturdy waves inside a glass.


    We quietly danced around the dancing area. Neither of us spoke a single word. I did not really know what to say at the moment and I guessed, she did not know either.


    "Let''s go back to our seats." I said after the dance was over. Jasmine seemed out of it. Like she was disappointed or something.


    Jasmine


    Why could he not look at me, the way I just saw him looking at her? I felt nauseous. I did not like him sitting next to her, so I quickly scooped in at the table next to her. Now I sat next to her and he could only sit next to me on the round table.


    I saw that Ben frowned at me. "Here you go." I said handing him his glass of whiskey that was in front me.


    "It is such a wonderful band, don''t you think?" I said addressing myself towards Saphira. She seemed stunned, for what ever reason. "Ahmm.. Y-yes¡­ I guess so." She said.


    "I don''t think they are all that good though." Benjamin said raising his eyebrow. I smiled. It was working¡­


    "Why not." I said trying to hide my delight about the fact that he was trying to pick a fight with me. "I think Saphira and I could do a better job." He said and I almost suffocated in my drink. I glanced at Zachary.


    I was not going to let him get to me. or at least, I was not going to give him the satisfaction by showing it. "Maybe you can entertain us then?" I said and nodded at one of the waiters.


    The waiter immediately approached us. "My husband and my friend are both very musical and they were wondering if they could serenade to their spouses." I said waving at the space between Zachary and I, making clear they were not an item.


    Benjamin shot me a look. I knew that look. He was warning me. I did not really care. "Oh.. well¡­ " Saphira swallowed and quickly looked at Zach. "For me?" Zach smiled.


    Yes¡­ he was playing along with me. I liked that Zach dude already. Benjamin stood up and held out a hand for Saphira. I hated this. Benjamin did not look at me when he followed the waiter to the stage. The waiter discussed something with the lead singer and then Saphira and Benjamin went on.


    Benjamin sat behind the grand piano and Saphira stood next to him.


    "I know." Zachary said. My eyes darted to him. His green eyes were friendly. "I know." He said again. I made a face. "Were they always like this?" I asked him.


    "They were much worse." He said with a hand gesture as if to gage. I laughed at that. "But¡­ you could say anything of that guy¡­ but I do think he is loyal." Zachary said defending Ben.


    "I mean¡­ " Zach sighed. "Well, you know what I mean."


    "I have a bad feeling about them." I said not really knowing how to explain. "It''s just like¡­ they¡­" I said trailing off when I heard Benjamin playing on the piano.


    His hands swiftly glided across the keys. There was always something serene about the sight of him on the piano. Ben opened the song with an incredible high pitch and the crows cheered. He smiled and looked at Saphira.


    She seemed nervous.

 Chapter 122 - A Piece Of Their Own Pie

    Jasmine


    Saphira started to sing in a small voice. She sounded shaky and the crowd caught on to that. "It was a lil mean of you, don''t you think." Zachary said. I shook my head.


    "Not really." I said without remorse.


    When Benjamin sang the other couplet the whole room lit up again. Woman were whistling at him. "Happy now?" Zachary laughed out loud. I narrowed my eyes at him. "Now You are being mean." I said throwing my napkin at him.


    "He is incredible, isn''t he?" I said mostly to myself. "The guy can sing, if that is what you mean¡­" Zach admitted.


    He was singing a love song and when it was Saphira''s turn to sing, Benjamin held her gaze. I felt a pit in my stomach. "Jasmine?" Zachary said.


    "Mhh?" I murmured. "Don''t worry about it." He said soothingly.


    "Let''s be real¡­ If Benjamin wanted to be with Saphira¡­" He said trailing off. I looked at him. Did he not feel what I felt when looking at them? "Then he would have been." He said finishing his sentence.


    "I don''t think that is really true¡­" I said. "What do you mean?" Zach said placing his hands under his chin, intently looking at me.


    "I mean¡­ I just-" I started to say. "I think it was just his sense of responsibility towards me." I sighed¡­ looking down at the table cloth.


    "Any man could hardly find it a punishment to be married to you." Zachary said being kind. "And I don''t think he has a hard time being your husband in the least." He said pointing towards my full belly.


    I threw my head back, looking at the sealing. Benjamin and Saphira were singing in full harmony, but I could not look at him right now.


    "I wish you were right." I said. I shook my head heavily. "I''ve asked him to stop seeing her¡­ you know." I said bitterly. "Really¡­" Zach said. Finally I caught his attention.


    "You have?" Zachary said narrowing his eyes. "Well Yes¡­. I mean that is the whole reason we split up in the first place¡­ I mean and God¡­ then I found I was pregnant¡­ and even then¡­ He will not give her up." I said not hiding my disgust.


    "I mean¡­ look at them¡­ wasn''t this suppose to be a love song they would sing to their so called spouses?" I frowned at Zach.


    Zachary''s eyes darted back and forth, from them to me. "Maybe you are right." He swallowed. "I can''t live like this." I said raising my hands in the air. "I can''t share my husband¡­ I did not even want to marry him in the first place."


    "What?" Zach said almost spitting out his drink.


    "I did not want to marry him." I repeated sheepishly. "Or anyone for that matter." I added.


    "You don''t love him?" Zach questioned. "Of course I love him." I shook my head. How did he get that idea? "I don''t understand." He said.


    I sighed. "I love him, I always have¡­ it''s just that¡­ I-" I placed my hand on my stomach.


    "All woman do, and that''s why I did not want to be his." I said and clutched my hands. "I see." Zachary said.


    "I get that." He said scratching the back of his head.


    I glanced at the stage. Benjamin looked at me and our eyes locked.  "Let''s give them a piece of their own pie." I said radiant. Zachary cocked his head. "I never dance¡­ really I don''t." He said horror struck.


    "You can''t dance, or you don''t like to." I asked him. "The song is almost ending anyway." He said. "Oh come on now¡­ you are not going to deny a pregnant woman a dance now, are you?" I laughed.


    "Alright then. It''s not like they are singing to us anyway." He shrugged. Zachary walked up to me and took my hand. "Whatever you do, do not like at them." I hissed him. "Let''s have a little fun together." I smiled.


    Zachary was a little stiff, but he dances just fine. "See¡­ you can dance." I said. "Don''t look at them." I said a little annoyed when I saw his head turn. The song ended and Benjamin and Saphira received a standing ovation.


    "No. you are still not to look at them." I whispered in his ear. "Why not?!" He hissed back. "Do you want her, or not?" I questioned. "I have her." I contradicted me.


    "Really?!" I said skeptically. "If that was so, you and her would be in Malibu, doing whatever¡­ don''t pretend you did not join her because you did not want her to be alone with him." I smirked in his ear. Zachary put one of my curls behind my ear and intently looked into my eyes.


    "So you want me to look at you like this." He said. "Yes¡­ Like that." I said and placed my hand on his blouse.


    Benjamin said something to the crowd, but Zachary and I did our best not to pay them any attention at all.


    It was clear they were going to sing another song when I head Ben play an up-tempo tune on the piano.


    "Ah.. They don''t want us to dance that close." He half-smiled. "See!" I almost shouted. "You are catching on!" I barked a laugh.


    Zachary and I were actually really enjoying ourselves on the dancefloor and gave all we got. We were laughing so hard in between laughing, I got a little out of breath. Zachary steadied me and smiled. "This is fun." He said while he held me close.


    "Do you know that I am not allowed to be this close to any man." I said making a silly face. "You mean this close¡­" Zach said leaning in and softly brushed his nose against mine. My nose tingled.


    Benjamin missed a key and Zachary and I burst into laughter. "I think your man is getting jealous now." He whispered in my ear. "We can get on Saphira''s nerves too, if you want." I said and placed both my arms around his neck.


    "God, you smell really sweet woman." Zachary said while sniffing my neck. "You smell like you live in a candy store."


    "Ladies and gentleman, thank you so much for listing to me and one of my closest friends as we sang for our better-half''s." Benjamin said in a tone I recognized. "We are in deep trouble." I said, while pretending to be shocked.


    "Oehh¡­ Let''s get us in some more trouble then." He said and kissed my cheek. "Zach¡­" I started to say.


    "Jasmine can you come up here?" Benjamin said. To someone who did not know him, he might of sounded kind, or loving even. But I knew better. He was pissed and that was not a request, but an order.


    I glanced at Zach and got on stage and Saphira immediately got off.

 Chapter 123 - Drifting

    Jasmine


    "Can I hear a round of applause for my beautiful wife." Benjamin said to the crowd. "Isn''t she beautiful?!" He went on. My cheeks felt like they were on fire.


    My heart raced in my chest as Benjamin began to sing. His voice was stunning and the crowd seemed to agree. Benjamin looked at me while he sand the most beautiful love song.


    I tried to stop myself but tears started to flow down my cheek. When the song ended Ben got up and wiped my tears away. "That was beautiful." I said a little reluctant.


    I looked at him, begging for a kiss, but he did not give it to me. I guess we both knew why. Benjamin bowed and waved at the crowd and led me back to our seats. The whole crowd went hysterical.


    On the way back to the hotel Zachary kept trying to animate me, since Saphira kept talking to Ben. Benjamin kept looking at me the entire time, his eyes almost seemed black.


    Benjamin


    I had to remain cool. I knew it was not fair to say something about it after I just danced with Saphira, but I still did not want another man to entertain, or and touch my wife. She was mine.


    "Who knew Zachary could dance like that huh." Jasmine said. "Yeah, who knew." Saph said a little irritated.


    "I''ve got an idea." Jasmine said while touching Zachary''s arm. "Let''s take a swim when we get back at the hotel." I offered. "Now that is a great idea." Zach said looking at me wife for too long. "There is just one pool, so we cannot split up." I said narrowing me eyes at her, trying to warn her.


    "What do you mean, split up." Zach said amused. He knew far well what I meant.


    "Jasmine is very religious, she does not mingle with other men." I said trying to warn him as well. "Ah.. well.. we are all friends here right." Zach said touching my wife again. They were both getting on my nerves.


    Saphira seemed awfully quiet. "I don''t see any harm, do you?" Jazz asked Saph, trying to get her on her team. Saphira shrugged. "We can swim if the two of you want that." She said and looked at me.


    "I remember when Benjamin taught me to swim after Zachary almost drowned me." She said, while her blue eyes held mine.


    "Remember when you dragged me in the pool, fully dressed that time?" She almost smiled. "You were angry at me." I mused. "Something like that, but not entirely so."


    Jasmine


    We arrived at the hotel and got out of the limo. It was a little cold and I shivered. "Are you cold?" Ben asked me. Before I could react, Zachary took off his jacked and placed it around my shoulders. "Thank you Zach. That is very kind of you." I said.


    Saphira walked before us. She seemed out of it for some reason. She was making it way too easy for me. I liked it better when se fought back.


    I stood in our bedroom and took off my dress. Benjamin stood in the far corner of the bedroom and looked at me.


    "thank you for that song." I said to him, while I walked up to him, bare naked. Benjamin traced his fingers against my skin and said nothing.


    I wasn''t done playing with his feelings like he always seemed to play with mine, so I quickly walked to the closet and picked up a green bikini.


    "You are not wearing that." Benjamin warned me. "Why not?!" I asked incredulous. "Because I can see everything, if you wear that, you might as well go naked." He shot at me.


    "It''s just the four of us, who cares." I stated. "I do." Benjamin almost shouted. "I don''t understand, weren''t you the one that is always telling me I should act more western?!" I shrugged.


    "Not like this¡­" He said in a strained voice. "Well¡­ you are just my friend, so I can make that decision for myself!" I shot back at him. Benjamin slapped his own face.


    "Fine." He snapped at me. I took a robe and headed out to the pool. Zachary and Saphira were already in the water.


    I tried the water with the tip of my toes and the water seemed nice and warm. "Where is Benjamin?" Saphira asked me. "He is still in our bedroom, I guess he will come soon." I said reluctant. I did not want her to spend any more time with him, but I did not think that I could stop them from spending time, so I could only make them drift apart.


    Saphira


    I knew exactly what that bitch was doing. She was tying to get the attention of Zachary, but she would never have him.


    Although I did have a hard time because Zach kept ogling her. Sure she was ridiculously stunning. She looked absurd. She was every man''s wet dream.


    But then Benjamin entered the pool area and he slowly took off his shirt, while looking at me. Jasmine splattered some water to Zachary and he played along with her.


    What was that stupid girl thinking?


    Did she not hear that Zach and I were together?


    "I can see that you have practiced!" Ben cheered as he stood in front of the pool, wearing nothing than his swimming trousers. His body was still so hot.


    "Have you worked out more?" I blurted out without shame. "Yes I have. I needed the distraction." Ben said while stroking his hand through his hair.


    Benjamin positioned himself and then took a dive into the pool. Water splashed everywhere. God, did he look sexy.  I threw him a ball to get his attention, but it landed on the back of his head.


    A giggle escaped my lips. "Ah!" Benjamin winced and then turned around. "You!" He said narrowing his eyes teasingly.


    He approached me like a shark.. His almost golden eyes locked with mine, completely focuses on his prey.

 Chapter 124 - Culture And Things

    Jasmine


    "Ben." I said trying to distract him from going to Saphira. "Honey." I said a little louder.


    Benjamin cocked his head to me and flashed me his set of white teeth. I gestured for him to come to me and he turned his head back to Saphira and then back to me again. Making his way over to my side of the pool.


    I quickly looked at Saphira and she did not look happy with me. "I don''t like you wearing anything like this outside our bedroom." Benjamin said as he placed his hands on the small of my back. Our noses were inches away.


    "I know your majesty." I said seductively. "I think you should teach me a lesson when we get back to our bedroom then." I said and bit my lip. "Mhh¡­" He said and frowned. There was a smile on the edge of his lips. "So tell me¡­" He said and bit my neck playfully.


    "What is the meaning of this woman?" He said and looked into my eyes. My heart skipped a beat. "I thought it would be fun to do something active with our friends to close off the night." I said emphasizing on the word ''our''. "Is that so huh¡­" Benjamin said as he stroke through my hair.


    "What kind of other motives should I have then?" I asked him in my most innocent voice. "I could of said that I was tired and kept you all to myself tonight and take a hot bath with you instead." I said raising my eyebrows twice.


    Benjamin shook his head. "You are something." He said. "I am something¡­" I said as I wrapped my arms around him. "Is that it?" I said as I leaned in. My lower lips touched his and Benjamin''s mouth opened, inviting me in.


    We both laughed. He gave me a quick kiss and turned towards Saphira. "How could this pool be so quiet?" Zachary asked. "What do you mean?" Ben said frowning.


    "There are no other guests." Zach said waving at the completely empty pool area. "I know it''s late, but it is not that late now is it." Zach shrugged.


    "Mhh¡­ mhh¡­" Benjamin said thoughtfully. "I am the sultan of Saudi-Arabia, I don''t like the extra eyes." He spoke carefully. "Awhh okay, I thought it was because you wanted to shield Your wife, because you became more religious or something."


    I laughed out loud. "I don''t think you are far off mark." I snicked way too loud. "Although Ben is hardly religious."


    "Nawhh¡­ Really?" Zach said shocked. "I have known you for years¡­. And yes kinda the jealous type, but not wanting your wife to be seen by other men?"  Zachary said in disbelieve. "Really?!" Zach said again.


    "My wife comes from a family where she was kept in Burka''s and where she was made to wear an eye-veil. So I think I am hardly being strict with her." He muttered.


    "What do you mean by you are hardly being strict on her. Isn''t she her own woman, deciding for herself?" He asked incredulous.


    "Zach!" Saphira said in a loud voice to make her boyfriend stop talking.


    "It''s okay Saphira." Ben said "I don''t expect you to understand really¡­" Ben offered.


    "Don''t tell me it''s a cultural thing." Zach said disapprovingly.


    "You know it is, isn''t it little pea?" Ben said looking at me. I raised both my hands, I was not going to mingle in this conversation. I did not foresee an outcome, that would be beneficial for me in any way.


    Zachary kept staring at me, pushing me to speak.


    "You are both right." I said raising both my hands in surrender.


    "It is indeed a way of life, in which most Saudi woman are trapped. It is in our culture." I said. This was definitely not something Ben liked to hear, but it was the truth.


    Benjamin''s eyes were blazing. "Trapped." Benjamin said in disgust. "You know what I mean¡­ you are aren''t changing some rules just because you were bored. I mean like the law you passes for girls to go to school and leave the house without a male guardian."


    "Whatt!! Woman need a male to leave the house? So they are like prisoners inside their home?" Zach''s green eyes were almost popping out.


    "But isn''t that so because your land is more veil than modern countries and woman need to be protected more¡­" Saphira said trying to be smart.


    "If so¡­ Who do those woman need protection from?" I said trying to make a point.


    She probably didn''t get my point, because she was answering my question. "I heard woman have much more chance to get killed or raped when they go out alone then woman do in the USA." She went on.


    "Uh¡­ fair enough, but who do they get raped by then?" I said and rolled my eyes at her. Was she that stupid?


    "Oh¡­" She said grasping my point. "And for that matter, when a woman gets raped, she is being sentenced for life." I said feeling sick by the idea. What if it happened to me and I was obligated to marry Saeed? That would be the end if my life.


    "What do you mean?" Zach asked. "When a woman gets raped, the judge will rule she has to marry that man, because no other man will have her." I said looking outside the window.


    "Is that true¡­" Zach asked to Ben. Benjamin just nodded. He did not seem too proud of that concept of culture.


    "That''s barbaric." Zach said shaking his head. I climbed on the edge of the pool. It was stupid, but this conversation made me think about all that happened.


    "So you guys make a victim of rape, spend her life with a rapist?!" Saphira said scrambling for words. "It is something that I will amend." Benjamin said trying to get out of this conversation.


    "I am considering to give rapist a sentence to life." He probably made up as he went, because he never spoke about anything like it.


    "I am getting cold¡­.." I said. "Can we go back to our suites?"

 Chapter 125 - Only One Maid....

    Jasmine


    Benjamin ignored me and he went on and on about how he intended to change woman''s rights. I was shivering.


    Saphira approached me. "Are you alright?" She said. I looked at her. She probably meant well, but I did not like her much never the less.


    "I''m sorry Zach started this." She apologized on his behalf. "No, he is more than right actually. It is rather barbaric what is going down in the country I am born in." I shrugged.


    "Zach said that you never even wanted to marry Benjamin¡­" She said hesitatingly. I swallowed. And then turned to her. "Woman in Saudi do not always have a choice in that matter. More of they don''t then that they do." I said looking at my husband who was still trying to convince Zach that he was a good man.


    "We should not try to make something which is absolutely wrong, to be right with our words." I told her. "Was there anyone else?" She carefully asked me.


    What did she mean? "Anyone else?" I frowned. "Yeah¡­ I mean¡­ did you have an eye on someone else when you met Benjamin?" I laughed and cocked my head to the side.


    "So you think that the only reason not to marry that guy over there, is to have a hot crush on another man." I smirked.


    I scratched my head trying to think of something to make her understand. I could think of nothing. "Woman do not really need a man to be happy¡­." I said and bit my lip. "It is a great bonus, but a woman''s world should not revolve around her husband. She should be the center of her own world." I said to Saph, gliding my hand through the water.


    "I couldn''t think of anything better to let my world revolve around." She said looking at the two men. "You mean than my husband." I spoke bluntly.


    Saphira''s shocked expression made me want to laugh. "Admit it." I dared her. "You are in love with him." I said.


    Saphira was quiet. "He loves you." She told me. I knew that?! What was her point?


    "That is an obvious fact." I said touching my belly. "But you are not answering my question." I said sizing her up.


    Saphira hunched her shoulders. "I did not know you existed when I fell in love with him." She said in a shallow voice.


    I sighed. "Well¡­ that was my fault maybe¡­ I had refused to marry him before he went back to the States." I said and how I wished I could take that all back now. Our lives had been much more simple.


    "I know." She almost whispered. "I do think he was happy then¡­" She said and nervously bit her lip. "I mean¡­ He told me that he only married you because he did not want you near a family member who harmed you." She went on.


    "I know." I whispered back. I let her words sink into my soul. "But he could of set me free the moment he married me." I said thinking out loud.


    "Mwa¡­ He said something about that he was obligated to consummate the wedding, because of a trick his grandfather played on him, and that he could not leave you after that." She said looking at me apologetically.


    I felt tears well up. "That''s true¡­ " I slowly said. "At first he tapped some blood and told me that we were going to pretend¡­" I swallowed.


    "But¡­ " I thought of our first night¡­ the way he kissed me. I looked up to her, still raveled in the delight of the memory.


    "Do you know that he and I did not have intercourse that night." I whispered, unable to hide my smile from her.


    Saphira frowned. "What do you mean?" She said a little frustrated.


    "I mean that our wedding was not truly consummated until the first night at the safehouse." I said eyeing her.


    "I don''t understand¡­ " She said shaking her head. "I mean to say that if he wanted to¡­. He could of left me untouched." I was definitely going to discuss all the other ways he had devoured me up until then.


    "But the two of you kissed that night¡­ didn''t you?" Saphira asked skeptically. Now it was my turn to be confused. "I mean.. Ben always makes a point out of never kissing a man when you are not married¡­ So I suppose he kissed you that night and to him that would mean that he needed to take care of you¡­" She rushed through her words.


    The guys were passing a ball at each other. I thought about what she said. "Actually¡­ he did not kiss me that night when the witnesses were there though¡­" I said as I remembered what had happened then. "But he did kiss me the day after. When the witnesses left, he took me in the shower and kissed me." I said thinking out loud.


    I licked my lips. Our first kiss held so much power. "But now that you mention it¡­" I said looking into her eyes. "You are right." I shrugged.


    "Ben had promised me a fake marriage, I don''t know¡­" I said scratching my head. "That was never something that was going to work anyway. I mean, we fell for each other, the moment we met." I said. "I''m sorry¡­" I was not trying to be rude.


    "That''s okay¡­ But did you know the reason why he proposed a fake marriage in the first place?" She questioned.


    I flipped my hand. "Yea¡­ Yes I do. Because when I told him I did not want to marry me he needed to be back home, without me." I muttered.


    "And he met me." Saphira hissed. "True¡­ But he still loved me¡­ and we spoke every day¡­ until I was as stupid to break all contact with him." I said meaningfully.


    "He was not into anyone but me until I let him go." Or at least I thought that was true¡­ I so hoped it was.


    Saphira


    I thought about it for a while. All those mixed signals he sent me¡­ attracting me and then pushing me away. "But he does love me." I told Jasmine.


    "I know." She whispered back.


    "But he loves me more." She said in full certainty.


    "Listen. It was my fault. I should of never put him in the position that he let his heart open for another woman, when I knew that I was the one he wanted. It is my fault that he gave you false expectations." She said cocky.


    "False expectations?" I repeated her with a sharp edge.


    "Yes." She said quietly. "What do you think would of happened if he and I only had a fake marriage and you became his second wife?" She dared me.


    "I mean¡­ Benjamin and I¡­ it is not something that can be fought." She said raising her shoulders. "Even when I have been trying to fight it over and over again." She shrugged.


    "I don''t understand you." I said kicking the water. "What do you mean?!" She said flustered.


    "Why do you keep refusing him in the first place?" I sighed. Was she a lunatic? "In the palace you know¡­ " She started to say. "When we were not yet together I mean.. or at least, not officially. He was just my teacher." Jasmine went on.


    She sighed and placed her hands before her face. "I should not tell you this." She said shaking her head. "What¡­." I urged her to continue.


    "It''s just that he¡­" She sighed again and I saw some sort of pain flash across her face. "I did not know who he was until.. the moment I found out he slept with servants the whole time he and I¡­" She stopped talking.


    I gestured for her to continue. "The whole time he and I danced around each other." She blurted out.


    "Ya did not want to marry him because he slept with other woman while he was not in a relationship with you?!" I said in a sarcastic tone.


    "But we were¡­ kind of¡­ there was never nothing between us¡­ We were like magnets from the beginning." She went on.


    So it was like Sierra and Ben¡­ or something.


    "It''s so frustrating that everyone wants him." Jasmine said throwing her hands up in the air. She was too loud and I guessed that Benjamin heard her.


    Benjamin looked at us and then threw the ball back to Zach. "Don''t be petty¡­ " I whispered to Jasmine. "It was just one maid for crying out loud." I hissed under my breath. "One maid, every day and probably night!" She whispered too loud.


    I thought about that. Still¡­ "One silly maid.. you could of have him forever."


    "No! and the doctors assistant as well." Jasmine blurted out like she trusted me to know these things. "Back in Boston!" She added.


    "When¡­" I said narrowing my eyes at her. "He said that he always meets her at his club and that the last time he saw her was when he was there with Daniel¡­" She went on. I thought about that¡­ Wasn''t that when Sierra slept at my place... We were together¡­

 Chapter 126 - Truth Revealed

    Saphira


    I bit my lip and contemplated the information.


    "So¡­ he slept with another woman while we were together?" I spoke out loud. I glanced at the two man¡­ Zachary would never do such a thing. I was the only one who was ever on his mind.


    "Oh come on¡­ " Jasmine started to say. "Did you never really think about the fact that the guy came to my house when the two of you were together?" She said meaningfully.


    "I mean¡­ the first time¡­ He was just in Saudi for a few days and I refused to see him and the second time he had the audacity to barge into my house.. I mean¡­ come on Saphira you are not that na?ve to think that it just randomly happened that Daniel married my sister right¡­" She said bored.


    I was racking my brain around this. "It was not the first time he came to see you?" I asked her. She shook her head ''no''. I was baffled.


    "Really?" I said skeptically. "Really." She assured me.


    We both crossed our arms and watched the guys play with the ball. "I don''t want to fight with you Saphira¡­" Jasmine said abruptly. "As a matter of fact¡­ I won''t fight with anyone over any man." She said matter of factly. "Not even over the Sultan of Saudi Arabia." She winked at me.


    "Benjamin and Zachary can the two of you please get over here?" She almost sang. I wanted to kill her, but they were already approaching us.


    "Zachary¡­" Jasmine said with a smile. "If you had to choose between Saphira and I." She smirked. "Who would you choose." She said and bit her lip playfully.


    Benjamin looked at me, as if to ask me what was going on. "I would indefinitely pick Saphira, because I love her more than anything." He smiled back at her. "Although I do see why Benjamin took you as his wife." Zach said in a flattering tone.


    "Well¡­ that is settled." Jasmine said clapping.


    "Now Benjamin¡­" Jasmine said cocking her head at him. She was utterly calm. She freaked my the hell out. "If you had the chance to do it all over again. Who would you pick." She said like the answer meant nothing to her.


    Benjamin frowned and then his eyes danced between me and her. Jasmine just smiled. Something was really wrong with her. "I am very much devoted to my wife." Benjamin said looking at her.


    "Fair enough." She nodded. "But Saphira hear seems to make the point that when you married me, you did not intend to live your life with me, but with the one who was then supposed to be tour husband." She said waving at me.


    "So¡­" She went on. "Just so everyone can move along with his life in whichever way one wants to¡­ If you had to do it all again¡­ would you turn our fake marriage into a real one¡­ or would you have married Saphira instead?" She prompted like the outcome did not matter.


    She had to have some feelings¡­ She was pregnant. Zachary seemed irritated by this spectacle and he awkwardly twisted with his arms.


    Benjamin looked at me like he was apologizing and ran his hand through his hair. "I love you Jasmine." Was the only thing he said.


    "I think what Jasmine here is trying to say." Zach said waving at her. "Is that you probably at one time¡­ or still.. who knows¡­ loved them both. So if you were given the change¡­ right here¡­ right now.. would you want Saphira back? Or do you want to stop being friends with benefits with your wife and be happy together?!" Zach said while he looked at Jasmine the whole time.


    "That was what you meant right?!" He asked. Jasmine nodded.


    "I mean¡­. Just so that it is for once and for all clear where everybody stands." She shrugged carelessly.


    Benjamin''s eyes seemed locked with Jasmine. As if they were speaking without words. Benjamin sighed. "Saphira¡­ you that when I met you I was not looking for anything¡­ I mean I told you that." Benjamin said almost pulling his hair out.


    "I had met my wife, who was then not my wife yet and I¡­ " He looked at her and then closed his eyes.


    "When I closed my eyes I could not see anything but her¡­ smell anything else than her. At times it was like I could not breathe without her." Benjamin''s voice broke.


    "I did not know that then, but Jasmine had really good reasons to try to keep me at bay¡­ And when she told me she did not want to see me ever again¡­I¡­ "


    "Saph." Benjamin said coming closer to me. He took my hands and tears started to flow down. "I never meant to hurt you." He whispered.


    "So where it all comes down to¡­ is that it was all a lie!" I yelled through my tears. "No¡­ no it was not. I did fall in love with you." He admitted.


    "How much could you have loved me if you went to see her¡­ twice!" I said hurt.


    Benjamin pondered that and his eyes glided to Jasmine, who still seemed untouched by this event. "To be fair, he did not see me the first time." She offered in his defense.


    "But you went for her¡­ when was that?!" I murmured. Ben seemed to think. "When uhm¡­ I think that was right after you almost drowned." He said looking at Zach.


    "So you were angry that Zach came to visit me each day, when in reality you went to see another woman. Whether she wanted to see you or not." I cried.


    Benjamin shrugged. "It was not really like that¡­" He sighed. "Raina said that she could be in danger." He said rubbing his head. "Why did you not tell me about that then?" I asked trying to make sense of him.


    "Tell you about the woman I loved with all my being¡­ that refused to marry me for whatever reasons she had¡­ Tell you about the woman that took my breath and made me unable to breathe without her. What if I did tell you that I loved someone who did not love me back¡­" Benjamin said in all seriousness.


    "Would you have felt better?" He pressed.


    "No. But it would be the truth though." I looked at Jasmine¡­ who was playing with her curls. "So she was right then¡­" I said cocking my head towards her as if she was dirt.


    "You love her more than you have ever loved me." I squeaked. Benjamin run his hand through his hair again and looked at me. "If we had met in a different universe, one where Jasmine did not exist, I would have chosen you." He finally answered the real question.


    "Then what would of happened if you married her and married me as your second wife." I asked him thinking of her words.


    He looked up at Jasmine. "I have always wanted to be the kind of man that gave his love to one woman, or in my case just one wife¡­ I fear that Jasmine¡­" He looked at her with so much love and I wanted to hit them both.


    "I don''t think I could of ever let her go completely. Or at all really." He said scratching the back of his head.


    "I think the real question in this room is¡­" Zachary said approaching me. "Is whether you actually love me." He said meaningfully. "I do, but it is¡­"


    "It''s different." Benjamin and I said at the same time. "That is exactly it." Benjamin said. "But if you could choose, you would be with him and if he needed to choose, he would be with her." Zachary laughed out loud. And do you know what the funny thing is? He laughed darkly.


    "That woman of there, did not even want to marry any man, ever and at all." He said smacking his forehead.


    "She is something alright." Benjamin agreed.


    "True¡­" Jasmine said. "But if I had to marry anyone¡­ it would be him alone." She said almost inaudible. Benjamin''s eyes lit up in response.


    "It''s like you have this spell over him." I told her. "You are like some kind of witch." I said frustrated.


    "I have heard that before." Benjamin smiled. "Daniel and I fought once, the night I decided to go see her that second time." He said looking at me. "He called you a witch as well." He mused at her.


    They both snickered.


    "Okay." She said and clapped her hands once. "Is it now all settled then?" She asked looking at each of us.


    "I guess¡­ " Zachary said. "I will not be a second best though." He told me. "I know." I nodded. I hated her with everything within me.


    Zachary got out of the water, drying himself off. He was leaving the pool area and I did not want him to leave. Not like this.


    I did love him, I think.. So I ran after him.

 Chapter 127 - Demands

    Benjamin


    I scrutinized Jasmine''s face. Her full lips were slightly parted and her eyes seemed calm.


    "That was..." I started to say. "You did not have to do that." I said shaking my head in disbelieve.


    "It was a mean thing to do." I tried again. Jasmine frowned.


    "I was being mean?" She smiled. "Yes." I breathed. "How was I being mean?" She said in all serenity. "Mhh.." I said. "You might as well could of picked her just now..." She argued.


    "You could hardly think that was ever going to happen." I frowned. "Well... she implied that you loved her more, so I think she did not agree with you on that." She shrugged.


    "That made me curious." She half-smiled. This woman...


    "Saphira said that I loved her." I said trying to make sense of what had just happened. "Yep" Jazz said with a click of her tongue.


    "Now that is a cruel thing to do to a pregnant woman." She said as if she was joking.


    "You are acting strange." I said.


    "You can turn this around and blame me however you like... fact is... she is right to assume you still care about her." Jazz bluntly said.


    "Excuse me?" I said raising my voice. "Well yes... I mean... dancing with her like that...


    "Like what?!" I stated much more than I asked. "Didn''t you just dance with another man as well?" I said making a point.  Jasmine rolled her eyes at me.


    "Tell me." She said. "Why would you do that, when you know full well she still loves you?" She said bitterly.


    "Habibie don''t be like this." I said frustrated. "Be like what¡­" She said.


    "Is it just me or did we not agree on you being less jealous all the time, during our friends with benefits phase." I almost smiled at her.


    Jasmine still looked dead-serious at me. "Although I hadn''t really given this a try¡­" Jazz slowly said. "I did come to realize something." She said, while her cat-like green eyes darted over my chest.


    "What?" I asked narrowing my eyes at her. "I don''t want to share you and I am not going to pretend like I don''t love you, just to feel detached enough to be able to handle all the woman in your life." She spoke every words slowly and carefully.


    That made sense¡­ the detatched part. It explained a lot of her behavior. I needed to make a mental note of that.


    I came closer to her and placed my hands on her legs. "Aren''t you cold?" I asked her as I saw that she was trembling.


    "A little¡­." She admitted hesitantly. "So here it is." She said with a hint of royal air. I smiled at that. "Mhhh.. mhh¡­" I looked at her


    "If.." She said and raised her index finger.


    "If you can stop dancing with woman other than me, and of course family members, we can stop all the nonsense and be a normal couple." Jazz said. Her neck went a little red, so she was at least affected.


    "And by dancing I mean talking with other woman, touching them without any reason, calling them on the phone, meeting them without me, and the list goes on." Jazz said looking me straight in the eye.


    "And if you are not willing, that is fine as well." She said coolly. "You would find that fine?" I asked incredulous.


    "You would not care to live without me?" I asked with a tight throat.


    "I would rather live with you." She said biting her lip. "But don''t be fooled. I am fine without you." She said without blinking twice.


    I almost suffocated.


    "Wow." Was the only thing I managed to say.


    "Just so we make this clear for once and for all¡­. I will not be fine without you." I told her in all honesty.


    She swallowed visibly. I stroke her legs and looked into her eyes. "I love you." I vowed. "I know." She said.


    I chuckled. "Ahaa¡­" I smiled and climbed out of the pool.


    I took her hand and helped her up. Jasmine''s gorgeous eyes were directed to the ground¡­ there it was¡­ Her shy nature appeared again


    I drew her closer to me. "I am on to you now." I said as I lowered my head and kissed her throat. Jasmine let her head back and closed her eyes.


    She quietly moaned. "Are you." She breathed.


    "Mhh¡­" I murmured and tilted her face up, so I could look into her eyes.


    "Habibie, there is no one that I will ever love more than I love you." I said and caressed her milky cheek. And by her calm behavior during that insane conversation, I figured she new that far too well.


    Jasmine''s hand reached for my face and I slowly bent a bit so she could reach. Jasmine stroke my beard and geld ma gaze. It was funny, it was like she was exploring me for the first time.


    "I love you." She whispered with passion. I felt my heart warm up and couldn''t help but smile. "Yes." She said.


    Yes what? I cocked my head to the side, to unravel what she meant by that.


    She giggled.


    "Yes I want to be your wife and most of all, claim you as mine." She said way too serious.


    I gazed at her, trying not to grin too hard. "Oh." I mouthed. "Do you now." I said as I leaned in. Right before I almost kissed her, she rose her tiny index finger.


    "But only if you promise to fulfil my request." She said like the negotiator she was.


    I sighed. She did not want me to have contact with Saph. I stroke my hand through my hair in frustration.


    "Fine, I will never call, message, send smoke signals, or meet Saphira without you present." I agreed. Jasmine pouter her lips.


    "No." She suddenly said. I scrutinized her face.


    "You will not message, send smoke signals-" Jasmine said with a funny face. "Meet any woman without me present and when we are in company of whoever, I don''t care if she is the queen of England-" Jazz went on making that same funny face again.


    "You will not touch her, or dance with her inappropriately, and when you have a feeling someone wants more from you-" She held my gaze. "Then you make clear that you are not available!" She said in a stern voice.


    "Am I still allowed to keep my maids?" I joked.

 Chapter 128 - Hot Mess

    Jasmine


    Benjamin took a bathrobe and put in on me.


    I was freezing and¡­ I guess that he was distracting me, because he still did not go along with my requests.


    "I rather you got male servants." I said as I narrowed my eyes. Benjamin groaned a little. "You are serious, aren''t you?" He said from under his long lashes. I nodded yes.


    "Fine." He said with a huge frown. "Rabia can stay though." I said and winked.


    Benjamin shook his head and wrapped his arms around me. He kissed the tip of my nose and rearranged my hair. "Now will you please go checkup on Saphira and Zachary." He ordered me more than he asked me.


    I sighed heavily. "Really?!" I complained. "Yes really." He said seriously. I pouted my lips like a sulky child and Ben pecked my lips. "Let''s get dressed first." Benjamin crookedly smiled at me and placed his hands on my baby belly.


    "They are getting cold." He smirked.


    Saphira


    "I am no substitute for Benjamin." Zach said agitated as he was packing his bag. "And I swear that I know that I have put myself in that position for far too long, but like I said; the problem is that you and Benjamin both want someone who isn''t fully committed to you." He said like it was an obvious fact like he threw his red sweater in his leather bag.


    I sighed. "What are you talking about." I said. "Don''t me stupid." He fired at me. "We all know that Jasmine did not intend to marry that guy; she even admits in plain sight that she did not want to get married¡­ The only thing she is fully invested in, is her books. And you¡­" He said with disgust.


    "You keep running after a guy, who from the get go was obviously not someone who was a 100% committed to you." Zachary ranted on.


    "That''s bullshit!" I said a little too loud.


    "Whatever!" Zach Said putting the bag around his shoulder. "Don''t you remember how he was with your cousin all the time? Is that what you call fully invested in someone¡­ And then we did not even know who the guy was all this time¡­ Even I was tricked. Man¡­ Saphira, how could you be this foolish. Even after he admitted that he loved Jasmine more. Don''t you see how the guy pursuits her? That is what men do when they truly want a woman." He said Barging out the door.


    "You are acting like he never loved me." I yelled after him. Zachary turned around and took me by my shoulders. "No I did not say that he has never cared for you, but I am saying that you were never IT for him. He was just not that into you and you can spin it however you want¡­" He said is a hoarse voice.


    "But it was I-" He said tapping on his chest. "Who has been on your side even when you did not deserve it." His green eyes held mine.


    "It was me that loved you, unconditionally. I was the one that had to see you lure at him all the time and witness how he treated you. And even then." He said tapping his head, making clear he found me stupid.


    "I stood there, watching you run after him again and again, even now that he is married, you keep going after him." He said backing out the door again. "What a fool you are¡­" He said as he slung is bag around his shoulder again.


    "Do you know what the greatest joke is¡­ I stand here.. lecturing you on what kind of fool you are, but I am doing the exact same thing. Against all better judgment." Zach said, his voice was thick with emotions.


    He turned around and walked away.


    "Zach wait!" I yelled at him through the hallways.


    Staff members looked at me in confusion. "Zach please!" I said out of breath.


    Zachary was heading down the hotel to get out of here. The halls seemed confusing to me, as I run after him in nothing but my bathing suit.


    "Zach!" I yelled again.


    "Zachary I love you!" I screamed on the top of my lungs before he closed the elevator. He seemed to contemplate, but then the doors of the elevator closed and he was gone.


    I fell to my knees on the thick red carpet. I sobbed so hard that all people came out of their room to look what was going on.


    A red haired woman gazed down on me. "Are you alright miss?" She asked concerned. Before I could answer, the elevator opened again and Zachary walked up to me.


    "You''re still here?" I asked breathless.


    He sighed and dropped his hands in defeat. Zachary shook his head and helped my get up. "I love you too, you idiot!" He said and wiped my tears away.


    We stood there for the longest moment. Our eyes were closed and our foreheads rested against each other. We were both out of breath.


    Benjamin


    How had I gotten myself in this situation? Jasmine was laying beneath me, eying me lustfully. She expecting me to make love to her, while all I could do was think about Saphira and if she would be okay.


    Zachary probably would of left, like the coward he is and I could not stand the fact that Saph would be all alone and probably crying.


    Jasmine''s hands glided across my chest and then traveled up to my face. She took my face in her hands and guided my lips towards hers.


    She kissed me with so much passion, but I did not feel I could return the same intensity.


    I looked down on Jasmin''s milky skin. Her full breasts were alluring me and I smiled when my eyes found her stomach.


    "The mother of my children." I said as I traced her belly button. "I am more than that aren''t I?" She whispered.


    I sighed and shook my head. I truly did not know why she always needed the conformation that she was everything to me.


    "That and so much more." I agreed after her expression turned a bit anxious.


    "Honey¡­" I said softly. "Yes." She said as she slowly got up and wrapped her arms on me. I took her in my arms and replaced her feet around my body.


    Jasmine let out a soft moan in response and kissed the hallow beneath my ear. "Ah honey¡­" I tries to say again and she traced her tongue up and down my neck, while knotting her fingers in my hair.


    "Habibi." I said breathless. I could not surrender myself to her right now. I had to keep my mind clear.


    Tracing my fingers across her jawline, I took her face in my hands. "Love will you please check up on her." I pleaded.


    "Arghh Really? Benjamin!" She said in resentment.


    I breathed out slowly. "Please." I begged her.


    "Would you have sent her after me if you would have chosen her over me?" Jazz asked me skeptically.


    "What?!" I disclaimed. "Well¡­" She prompted.


    "Woman!" I said pinning her down on the bed, with her hands above her head. "In what universe would I ever pick anyone over you." I breathed against her lips. Her mouth parted, inviting me in, but I was not going to give her what she wanted.


    "Huh¡­ Tell me now." I demanded. She was quiet.


    "Now go checkup on her, because I agreed I will not see her without you. If you don''t go then I will go and you will probably follow me there, so-" I said just inched away from her mouth.


    Jasmine slapped me in my face with her flat hand.


    I felt my jaw muscles tighten as I was literally stunned by her course of action.


    I just stared at her and she stared back.


    "You can stare at me all who you want, you are not scaring me your majesty." She said in anger. "If you think that threatening me to go see her alone, when I don''t comply with your demands, after we just agreed you would no longer give special attention to any other female than your family, myself included, will give me more respect for you¡­. You are dead wrong." Aggravation colored her tone.


    I let myself fall flat on the bed. I was no longer capable of handling all her drama and pinched my eyes shut.


    "Well¡­ why are you going to lay here?" She continued her drama scene. I did not react. After a while she started again. "Why are you ignoring me?" She asked in a smaller voice.


    "I am concentration very hard to try and not go along with this hot mess you are creating for us." I said as calm as I could.


    "Now I am a hot mess?!" She states offended.


    I just breathed out slowly through my nose, with my eyes still closed.

 Chapter 129 - Making Up

    Benjamin


    I opened my mouth and then closed it again. I looked at her as she was getting dressed. What in the world possessed her to hit her husband.


    I wanted to make clear to her that I would not tolerate such disrespectful behavior, but I honestly did not know how to talk to her about it without the situation escalating further.


    So I said nothing.


    I should say something, because if I don''t, she would think it was normal to behave this way. I opened one eye again, while I held the other shut. Jasmine wore a white dress and although she looked absolutely beautiful, I could not see her like that.


    "Ben?" She said quietly.


    "Mhh hhuu¡­" I barely answerd. "I''ll go check on her." She whispered. I did not really know how to respond to that, so I decided it was best to say nothing at all.


    I kept looking at the chandeliers that were hanging from the ceiling. I knew full well that I should not think the things that I were thinking right now¡­


    But Saphira would of never hit me like that. She would of honored me as her husband and our days would have been filled with peace and joy. I hated myself for thinking this, because I loved Jasmine. I loved her more then I could ever love Saphira¡­


    But I wondered if this love was mutual, or at least compatible. Maybe she had bewitched me¡­ I shook my head and closed my eyes again.


    After a while I heard that Jasmine returned by the sound of her high heels clicking on the floor. "Uh.. Well ahm.. fhh¡­ I think they made up." Jasmine scrambled for words.


    My eyes flashed open and I looked at her, waiting for her to continue talking. "They were uh¡­" Jasmine said uncomfortable. "What?" I said raising one eyebrow.


    "Busy." She offered with pink cheeks.


    I baled my fists. "He was screwing Saphira?" I choked. "I-" She sighed. "Well¡­ They have made up!" She said while sounding like she held her breath.


    My hand searched behind my head and found my pillow. I took it and placed it over my head. I wanted to roar, but that was a bad idea in any case.


    "I am taking a flight back home." My words were muffled by the pillow. "What?" Jazz questioned. I got up from the bed and walked to the closet. I took out a blue blouse and put it on. "I am-" I started to say and took out a pantaloon from the drawer. "Taking a flight home." I said as I put it on.


    While I put on a belt, Jasmine walked up to me.


    "You are going to take a flight to Saudi, or are we?" She eyed me.


    "I am going home and you are taking that test tomorrow." I said slowly. "I haven''t studied." She almost whispered. "Then you go and see what the test is like, so you won''t fail next time." I told her as I tied my shoes.


    "I''d rather come home with you." She whispered. All those hours with her on the plane¡­ I shook my head.


    "I''ll see you soon enough." I sighed.


    I got off from the bed and looked in the mirror while tying my black tie.  My face was in a bad shape. Of course not because of the slap my little wife gave me, but because of all the weariness she brought me so far.


    "When are you leaving?" Jazz asked as she walked up to me. "Right now." I said. Jasmine touched my blouse and I had a hard time looking at her right now, so I looked at the vase of red rosed behind her.


    "Did you already sent for your pilot?" She said almost inaudible.


    "Yes." I lied.


    "Can''t you stay with me tonight¡­ maybe help me study¡­" Jasmine grabbed more of the material of my blouse. "Nnno." I managed to say.


    She looked up at me, with those huge puppy eyes. I shook my head and clenched my jaw again, remembering how disrespectful she treated me.


    "Then I''ll come with you." She murmured. I twitched my lips.


    "You will stay here." I uttered. "But you planned to stay here tonight, didn''t you?!" She noted. "Plans have changed." I responded as calm as I could.


    I tried to keep my breathing even.


    "You cannot leave me alone like this." Irritation started to tear up her act. I narrowed my eyed at her. "Jasmine, I am utterly tired of fighting with you, so let''s not." I offered.


    "I would very much like to have a peaceful evening." I admitted. This honesty would probably cost me. "So you are saying that I take your peace away?" She said in a daring tone.


    I licked my upper lip and just looked at her. "Why don''t you just go to sleep." I suggested. "If you sleep next to me." She insisted. I cocked my head to the left, looking at her from feet to crown.


    "Let''s be honest with each other." I said and immediately regretted my words. "We haven''t had much¡­" I was lost for words¡­ "Nice and sweet and quiet days in¡­." I tried to remember. "I honestly don''t know how long and¡­. I¡­"


    "You wish you had chosen Saphira right." She said and placed her hands on her hips, ready to attack me again.


    "Jasmine¡­" I said as I tugged a curl behind her ear. "Being toxic is not cute." I told her. She looked stunned by my choice of words, but I made sure I spoke them with care. I stroke her cheek with the back of my hand and my skin burned where I touched her.


    I sighed. "I am going home to send off my female servants and make sure that they get a good job somewhere else." I said and looked into her huge green eyes.


    "I am not toxic." She contradicted me.  "Yes you are and really¡­. It''s draining the life out of me, it is unhappy and to be honest, I ahmm.." I sighed as I kissed her nose. "I don''t want parts" I shrugged.


    Jasmine traced the shape of my beard and tilted her eyes with her mouth seeking a kiss.


    I couldn''t.


    She opened her eyes and look at me pleadingly. "Let''s make love." She said with a longing in her voice. I shook my head. "Yes¡­ Yes it is exactly what we need right now." She said pulling me down by her blouse.


    "Well¡­ I think it would be pretty much toxic of me to do so as well¡­" I said scratching my head. I knew I had bad traits. "This mess is not your fault alone, but I think it is best if we both have a good night sleep. You make tour test and We will see each other at home." I said touching the skin where she had hit me before.


    "You are punishing me because I have¡­" She started to say, but I interrupted her. "Although I find it highly disrespectful for one spouse to abuse the other, I am not punishing you." I said trying to make that clear.


    "Abuse?!" She said making a face of disgust. "Just because you are much smaller than I am, doesn''t mean it is not abuse when you hit me right in the face." I lectured her.


    "If it was reversed¡­ and I smacked you in your face, wouldn''t it be abuse?" I said picking up my glasses from the side table and put them on. I was too tired to put on my lenses right now.


    I walked back to her and took her into my arms. "I love you." I said feeling hollow. "And I will be waiting for you at home."


    Jasmine began to unbutton my blouse. "Jazz¡­" I warned her.


    I closed my eyes and counted to ten.


    "I need you." She whispered and tried to take my shirt off. I let her fidget with the material and just looked at her movements. When she succeeded she looked like she had won a battle or something.


    Jasmine kissed my chest and my body shivered when her soft lips touched my skin. She guided me towards the bed and with a soft thud she pushed me on it. Jazz stood before me and kissed me with might while she unbuckled my belt.


    My breathing quickened as she took off her dress in front of me and came to sit on my lap. She stroke her fingers through my hair and pushed me down on the bed, so that I laid flat on my back.


    She opened my zipper and took my manly hood out. I tried to say something to stop her, but I surrendered myself to her.


    With her tongue She explored me and I let my head back. Her mouth felt warm and wet. And I felt the urge to take her, but I needed her to take control of me.


    Her eyes twinkled like the stars at night.

 Chapter 130 - Fire

    Benjamin


    I felt weak giving into her as she kept taking me in and out her mouth.


    "Oah." A groan escaped my lips as my fingers stroke her soft curls on the back of her head.


    Now and then she looked at me and I had a hard time controlling my body. As if she could read my mind, Jasmine looked so pleased with her herself knowing what she did to me. She smiled at me and came to sit on top of me, slowly letting me ease into her.


    "Jazz." I cried as her flesh surrounded me.


    My hands traced her body, grabbing her breasts, my eyes seemed to roll back in my head.


    "I love you." She breathed in my mouth as she rocked my world. I murmured something uncomprehensive and filled her body. In the aftershock, jasmine kissed me fiercely.


    Jasmine rested her face on my chest and I gently stroke her body. "That was¡­" I began to say. She kissed my chest and I kissed the crown of her head.


    We were quiet for a while. Slowly my breathing returned to normal. The room felt cold to my naked skin, so I picked her up with one arm and placed us both under the covers. Jasmine snuggled on my chest again.


    "Habibie." I mouthed. Her pretty cat-like eyes looked up to me, and I wiped her hair out of her face so I could look at her.


    "Do you feel this?" I asked her. Jasmine''s eyes became more curious, unknowing what I meant. My hands darted down to her belly. I thought of our babies inside of her as I kissed her.


    "The peace." I breathed against her nose. Jazz did not answer. "Honey¡­ we have so many enemies, people that want to assassin us¡­ We constantly have to be on the lookout for political intrigues.." I sighed.


    "Together we can achieve so much for our country, and for the young woman that live there¡­" I said trying to get her attention. It worked. Jasmine''s eyes grew big.


    "But we have to do it together, united, as one front." I told her.


    "This.." I said as I tasted the sweetness of her lips. I parted her mouth and deepened the kiss. "Is the only tension we should feel between us." I said as I caressed her face. My fingers tingled where I touched her.


    "I''m sorry." She said shying away from my touch. "I don''t know what''s wrong with me." She said, eyes filled with grieve.


    "I-" She breathed heavily. "Let''s be happy together." I suggested with a smile. She smiled in return.


    "No other woman." She said like a sulky child. "No other woman." I promised. "And let''s talk instead of fight." I uttered.


    Zachary


    In my dreams, the whole hotel was on fire. Curtains were going up in flames, furniture was melting.


    The smell of burning wood, combined with plastic seemed to vivid.  I felt like suffocating.


    I opened my eyes and my lungs burned. It was no dream. The whole room was lit up in fire. I was coughing fiercely.


    I was laying on the sofa of the hotel suit Benjamin rented for us. Saphira was in the bedroom, because although her mom brought her up freely, that stupid Benjamin got to her concerning all sorts of wedding night crap.


    Dazed I stood up. The stank of everything melting was hard to digest, so I took my shirt and pressed it to my nose. I did not realize it before, but the sound of the fire alarm was ringing hard.


    Outside the suite I heard people screaming. I ran to where Saphira was, but I had a hard time seeing through the smoke.


    "Saph!" I screamed. "Saph!" She did not respond. I finally found her and I tried to wake her up. "Saph!" I cried. "Zach, what is happening?" She asked in a faint voice.


    "I don''t know. Everything is on fire." I said in shock. "Come!" I said and helped her out of bed. "We need to be fast." I said. As we quickly moved towards the bedroom door.


    We heard someone open the suite door. "Is anyone there?!" A males voice yelled. "Yes!" I yelled back. "We are here." Saphira tried to say, but her voice was faint.


    I picker up in my arms and tried to make my way through the fire, towards the hall. It was a fire fighter.


    "I have got one of the last ones out." The man said to his walkie talky. He placed some sort of cloth over us and we followed him.


    "It will be okay." I said to Saphira. She was coughing so hard. Everything was red and orange and yellow.


    "Stop." The firefighter said. We heard a very loud noise as a part of the ceiling collapsed. "Where is Benjamin?" Saphira asked in panic. "Let''s worry about us first." I said shaking my head.


    The fire fighter guided us through the staircase. When we finally got out, I could still smell the stank of death and destroy.


    There were so many people.


    I collapsed.


    Saphira


    "You have been very lucky." A tall doctor with grey hair told me. "You had been exposed to severe smoke for quit some time." He said twitching his lips. I sat on a hospital bed and touched the yellow sheets.


    "Where is Benjamin?" I asked the doctor. "You mean the man you were with?" He asked me. The man frowned. "Yes. No. That is Zachary. How is he? I meant Benjamin. How is Benjamin? Did he make it out alive?" I rambled on.


    The doctor seemed confused. "Zachary is being seen by my colleagues right now as we speak." The man said in a kind voice. "If you want I can check if your other friend is in this hospital as well." He said looking at his pager.


    "What was his name?" He questioned. "Benjamin." I whispered. "Last name?" The doctor said without looking at me. "Benjamin El-Raji Al Saud." I said. "The sultan." We both said at the same time.


    His eyes were big. "Do you know him?" He scrutinized my face. "Yes." I breathed.  "Are you first family?" He asked me.


    I shook my head. "Oh.. Well¡­ Then I am sorry miss¡­ I am instructed not to say anything about his whereabouts." The man swallowed.


    "If you want, one of my assistants can take you to see your friend." He said meaningfully? "To see Benjamin?" I asked relieved. The man shook his head in frustration. "No to see Zachary, your ahm¡­ Boyfriend, he mentioned he was." The doctor said. "We have contacted your family back in Malibu and they told us to tell you, that they will come here as soon as they can."


    "Well I am to go and see other patients. For now everything looks good. If you come about any health complaints, please let us know." He said shaking my hand.


    The doctor left and I realized my mom could not contact me, because I did not carry my phone with me.


    There were so many people in the hospital. People with severe injuries. Burn wounds. It smelled like melted flesh in here. "Can I help you?" A nurse asked me. She held her blond hair in a high pony tail. Sweat covered her forehead.


    "Y-yes." I said. "Is Benjamin¡­ I mean the sultan here? I need to see him." I pleaded. The woman shook her head. "He is not here. But I don''t know where he is either." She said and pointed towards the large TV screen that was hanging from the ceiling.


    I walked towards it and stared at it for a very long time. The title below said that there had possibly been an attack on the King of Saudi-Arabia and his wife. And that the attack had resulted in 30 deaths so far.


    I was frozen in place.


    If 30 people had died, while someone was out for him, there was a very good chance that they had gotten to him. Tears started to well from my eyes.


    "There you are." I was starlet when I felt two hands on my shoulder. Zachary held me close to his body and I did not move.


    I was crying so hard, that my whole body felt weak. "Are you cold?" Zachary said wiping my tears away.


    I was wearing a cotton Pajama, but my feet were bare. "There are some people that are bringing clothes to the hospital and shoes¡­ maybe we can go find some?" Zachary said uncertain. He did not wear any shirt.


    I shook my head. "Where is Benjamin?" I whispered. I saw something flicker across Zachary''s face, but I did not know what it was, and now was not the time to go and identify it.


    "I really don''t know." He breathed. We both looked at the screen for a while and saw that a news broadcaster was speculating about what happened.


    "An attack?" Zach said.. Shock colored his tone.

 Chapter 131 - Where Is He?!

    "Jasmine had inhaled too much smoke, causing her lungs to swell and her oxygen was therefore blocked." The doctor said. The woman looked apologetic. "Your majesty, it had led to acute respiratory distress syndrome as well as respiratory failure." The woman looked like she had a hard time telling me what she needed to say.


    Her dark eyes kept looking to the ground of me. "So it has damaged her lungs." I spoke, breaking the silence. I looked at my wife, who was completely wired up and attached to so many machines.


    The doctor visibly swallowed. "There has been flued that leaked to her lungs, your majesty." She said in a strained voice. "We¡­ have to keep her on the ventilator support." The woman said.


    I nodded, feeling numb. "It uhm.. Well.. there Is no easy way to say this.. your wife had a lack of oxygen for a period of time and well.. your majesty¡­ your wife was carrying twins." The doctor said trying to keep a professional tone.


    I respected that. I looked at my wife and I felt it. I knew it. "They are gone? Aren''t they?" I breathed. "Yes." She said.


    I closed my eyes and held my wife''s hand. Tears spilled on my wife blanked.


    "Will she make it? Will she open her eyes again?" I said as I stood up in agony.


    "Sir, come sit down. "Your majesty." One of my guards said as he held me down. "How could this have happened?!" I cried as I took his by the shoulder with force.


    "Where were you! Why were you not doing your job?"


    Saphira


    Hours had gone by and my mom had arrived. She ran, when she caught eye on me. "Saph, I''m so glad you are unharmed." She sobbed.


    Mom hugged me tight, I thought my ribs might crack. My grandfather was standing right beside her, patiently waiting to hold me as well.


    "Are you alright?" My mom asked me as she took my face in her hands.


    "Where is Benjamin?" I whispered. My mom shot me the most angry look. "Zach, thank you so much for taking care of my daughter." My mom said cryingly to Zach as she turned to hug him.


    It was clear that she did not want to speak about Benjamin. My grandfather hugged me. "He and his wife are at a private hospital." My grandfather whispered in my ear.


    I looked at him and his eyes were telling that this was a secret. "Is he okay?" I asked him pleadingly.


    My grandfathers lips turned into this hard line. Then he sighed and shook his head. "Saphira, he is with his wife." My grandfather said meaningfully. "So?!" I exclaimed.


    "Shhh¡­" My grandfather said calming me down. "I don''t know if he is okay or not." He said and that seemed to be the truth. That much was clear on his face.


    "Let''s get the hell out of here." My mom said desperately. My grandfather shot her a look, probably not happy with her choice of words.


    "I don''t want to go, I need to see Benjamin first!" I insisted. From the corner of my eye, I saw that Zachary balled his fists. "Saph¡­" He tried to say.


    "We will not Saphira. From the moment you have met that guy, he has been trouble." My mother yelled on the top of her lungs in the middle of a crowded hall full of injured people and people morning they''re loved ones.


    "This is highly inappropriate." My grandfather tried to say. "I really do not give a single damn!" My mother disagreed.


    "From the moment this guy walked into my child''s live, he has turned her life around for the worst. After Zach''s miscalculation." She said eying Zachary. "Benjamin had her crying a whole week, because he did not find it important enough to contact her. She had been in her pajama''s a whole week. And that was just the damn beginning!" My mom yelled.


    "He has turned my free-spirited girl into¡­" She looked at my grandfather. "Well¡­ something you would like." She went on in disgust. She probably meant that Benjamin did not like me dressed in revealing outfits, or kissing with.. anyone for that matter.


    "Then he breaks up with her, and he did not even tell her why. My daughter was hospitalized because she refused to eat!" My mother grumbled on. "The motherfucker then immediately got married, and did ya think he would leave her alone then? Noooo of course not. He got her into two attempted assessing''s for crying out loud!" She said melodramatic throwing her hand sup in the air.


    "And then you¡­" She said pointing her finger at my grandfather. "You could of warned us all about who he was!"


    My grandfather answered her in Arabic and I did not understand a single word they were saying.


    After a little while a nurse came towards us. "Can you please take this out of the hospital?" She ordered.


    We all quietly strolled out of the hospital. My grandfather called us a cab and he told the driver that he wanted to go to the airport.


    "I am not leaving until I have seen him!" I told all of them. I got out of the car and Zachary got out as well.


    "Saph please." He said. "Be reasonable." He urged. "You be reasonable. You have seen that fire, you were there. They were one story up from where we were. Chances are Benjamin is not okay. I need to see him and if you don''t get that then fine." I said crossing my arms defensively.


    "I have chosen you, but I sure am not leaving before I see him, so stop being jealous." I said making clear I was not going anywhere.


    Zach stuck his head inside the cab. "Is there any way that we can track him down?" He asked my grandfather.


    It was quiet for a while and then my grandfather finally answered. "Wait!" I said feeling stupid for missing the obvious. "Of course I can call Lynn. " I said. "Can anyone hand me a phone!" I exclaimed.


    I knew Lynn''s phone number by heart, so when my mother handed me her phone, I could immediately dial her number.


    Lynn was very quick to answer. "Lynn!" I said. "Hey¡­" Lynn quietly said. "I''ve heard you were there as well¡­ are you unharmed?" Lynn asked speaking quietly.


    "Yes, I am completely fine, but that is not why I am calling. How is Benjamin? Where is Benjamin." I asked her. It was all that mattered to me.


    "Uhm well uhm¡­ They were trapped on the last floor of the hotel and uhm¡­ well¡­ Jasmine¡­ she is unconscious still¡­ the babies, they-" She said and I interrupted her. "Is Benjamin okay?" I snapped.


    "He is a mess¡­ I don''t know what to do for him." Lynn said quietly.


    "He is a mess?" I asked. "Yes." Lynn breathed. "Where is he now?" I asked not wanting to waist any more time.


    "I''ll send you the address." She promised. "Are you there as well?" I asked. "Yeah¡­ we all are." She said with a shaky voice. "I will be there in a bit." I said determined. "I don''t think there is anything you can do right now." She said uncertain.


    "I know, but I just need to be there." I insisted. "Okay, talk to you later." Lynn said. On the background, I heard Lynn''s mom speaking to her father.


    We hung up the phone and I opened the message Lynn had send me. I showed the driver the address and in thirty minutes we were there.


    Strangely enough, we did not go to a hospital, but we drove into a industrial area. "Did you not say the King was supposedly in a hospital?" The driver asked. "Yes, I thought so." I said confused.


    The guy scratched his head and stopped the car in front of a abandoned warehouse.


    "Do you really think it is here?" Zach asked incredulous.


    "I guess." I shrugged.


    Benjamin


    "Son, you have to get in that plane right now!" My grandfather commanded me. "No." I said in a steady voice. "Jasmine is not able to fly right now because of the air pressure." I told him


    "She does not have to be on that plane with you, you know." My grandfather said meaningfully. "You are a King now, you have the responsibility to stay alive for your people." He urged.


    What was wrong with him?! "I have a responsibility towards my wife." I breathed. "Your first responsibility is always towards your people, that is what being King means. Besides, your loyalty is firstly and outmost mine!" The old man grumbled.


    I truly did not care. I was not leaving my wife''s side. We have had lost our babies and I was not going to lose my wife as well. "I will stay with her." I said again


    Last night my grandfather had urged me to speak with white house officials, although I had told him I did not want to leave Jasmine.


    I had a strange feeling and I should have listeners to it. I I had been with her, she would be fine. I would of made sure of that.


    I knew that me obeying my grandfather ultimately results in the death of my unborn kids.


    My grandfather was quiet on the other side of the line. "I am going to hang up now." I warned him.


    "Son they will find out where you are and they will kill you both!" He stated. "I will take my chances." I said. I hung up the phone and stared at my wife.


    They had laid her flat on her stomach for some reason. Our dead babies were still inside of her, because they found is to risk full to remove them.


    I stroke her back.


    "Honey I am here, do you hear me?" I whispered. "I am so sorry my little pea, I had promised to protect you, and I have failed you twice.." I cried.

 Chapter 132 - Unwanted Guest

    Benjamin


    My phone rang, it was my advisor Ahmed. "Yes." I said as I picked up the phone. "Your highness, we have watched the camera footage and have analyzed the other data." He told me.


    "And?" I said robotic. "Your highness we have seen that it was Sheik Saeed who was in your hotel suite."


    Everything in me crumbled down. "I will send you the footage." He told me. "Okay." I said and hung up the phone. Lynn stood behind the curtain. I eyed her but said nothing. What was there left to say? I could honestly not think of anything. I had told my family not to come and they clearly had not listened to me.


    "Saphira is here." She whispered. "She is what?!" I hissed. "You all are putting me in danger!" I said angerly.


    "She needs to see you." Lynn said jumpy. "Tell her she needs to go away right now!" I told her. "No one in this building is safe. You all need to go!" I ordered her. Lynn sighed and pouted her lips. "We are in this together." She said defensively.


    "No, we are not Lynn. We are definitely not." I shrugged as I caressed Jasmin''s hand. Her hand felt cool. It scared me more then I wanted to admit to myself.


    Lynn turned around and walked away. I was relieved she did. Just moments later she peeked her head around the curtain again. I just eyed her. "She is insisting that she need to see you and she said she won''t leave without she has." Lynn said.


    I sighed heavily. "Fine." I snapped.


    I stood up and walked through the empty hall to where my family sat. They all looked up when they saw me. my mother made an attempt to get up and I gestured them all to stay where they were.


    Saphira walked up to me with tears in her eyes. I walked with her to the corner of the spacious room. "What are you doing here?" I hissed. "I needed to see if you were okay." She sobbed. I said nothing. "When Lynn said that you were a mess, I had imagined the worst." She said.


    I rose an eyebrow. Wasn''t it the worst then? "I am so glad to see that you are okay." She mumbled. "Saphira, I am far from okay." I shrugged. "My babies are gone and my wife¡­ I fear she is not going to make it." I said monotonous.


    She nodded. "I heard about that¡­." Saphira whispered. "But I mean, you are unharmed." She said meaningfully.


    I tightened my jaws and clenched my fists. "Saphira, you need to leave right now." I said louder then I meant to. "Why are you so angry at me?" Her voice broke on each word of the sentence.


    I pinched my eyes and tried to slowly inhale. "I think it is very nice that you wanted to checkup on me, and I know that you mean well. Still, I can hardly understand your train of thought when you say that I am okay?! When I might lose all three of the people I live for." I shrugged.


    "I know." She said. "But you are alive and¡­ yes well¡­ you are alive to produce more babies and if she does not make it, you can always marry again. You might not think it is a possibility right now, but in time you will." She insisted.


    "Out, now!" I grumbled. "Go!" I shouted. From the corner of my eye, I saw that we were in big trouble. My guards were heavily in discussion and the seemed mighty concerned.


    "Your majesty, we have to evacuate you all right now!" He said in a haste.  There was plain fear across his eyes. "What is going on?" I said and narrowed my eyes. The guard swallowed visibly and hesitated to speak. "All I can say is that they are on their way right now." He rushed through the words.


    "We do not have any time to go into further details." He said. I saw that they were riding my wife''s bed across the hall, as well as all the machines that were keeping her alive right now.


    "We are not moving her!" I told them. "She will not make it!" I said in panic. "She will not make it when we stay here either your majesty." The guard made clear. I sighed.


    It was too late. Loud car noises filled the room. I heard loud squeaking tires and Arabic man. My heart drummed in my chest. My guards made a line before the entrance.


    I took a gun and hovered over my wife. My guards on the outside of the building were trying to take our enemy out. We heard guns being fired. My mother was crying, Zachary held Lynn and Saphira, everything was going so fast.


    It all felt so surreal. It was like I was living in a dream. My biggest nightmare to be exact. I tried to pinch myself a view times, but I did not wake up.


    We heard a loud explosion. "We need to get out of here your highness." My guards whispered. "A trauma helicopter will land on the roof and you need to be on it." He told me.


    He counted to three and raced my wife to the elevator. "Go!" my father said. I knew that there were enough guards left to protect my family, but I could not leave them here.


    I could clearly not leave my wife either.


    I ran to the elevator, where my wife already was with the guards. They pressed the button and the elevator went up.


    "We can not go onto the rooftop. They will surely have snipers!" I yelled in fear. "There is no other way out." My guards said. They made sure the area was clear and then came to get us. When I entered the main hall, I could already here the helicopter.


    I hoped this would work, but I did not feel sure about it.

 Chapter 133 - Flat Line

    Benjamin


    I was right to be afraid. The moment we entered the rooftop we saw that we were not alone.


    A man with a gun stood there, as if he was waiting for us. He was wearing a white Arabic robe and a turban. We did not have to look for long to realize who it was. "Sir, you need to get back in the building." One of the guards said.


    Another guard took Jazz''s bed and tried to retrieve her back inside. If anything happened.... She could not breath on her own. She very much depended on the machines she was hooked on. My heart almost stopped thinking about is.


    "At last." Seed said. "Why don''t you just let me finish you off and get this over with." He said as he walked towards us. I was frozen in place, while Jazz was already back inside. "Why?!" Was the only thing I could say?


    "Why?!" I said again. "Your majesty, get back inside." My guard said. "Leave us." I told them. My guards did not listen.


    "Why?!" I said louder. "What did she ever do to you?!" I roared as I walked towards him as well. "She was mine, you know." Saeed said in the most devilish voice. "Why did you think you could have her? Just because you are the sultan''s grandson? I am a sheik.. did you think I was not good enough for her?" He said and spit in my face.


    I wiped the goo off with my arm and shook my head. "Fight with me like a man." I dared him. "No weapons." I said eying the pistol. "YOUR MAJESTY!" My guard yelled at me. Get back inside! My guard walked up to me and dragged me behind my arms.


    "Stop it!" I said. "Like you could fight fair and win from me." Saeed mocked at me. "You have never been without your guards." He told me. "That is where you are wrong." I smiled and knocked him on his jaw. Saeed hit the ground with a blow.


    I saw that he wanted to grab his gun and I stepped on his hand. Saeed screamed like a little baby. "Why!?" I roared again. "Just because you are a little sour puss and could not have her?" I said sardonic.


    "Was that worth it to kill the life inside of her?" I said stomping harder. Saeed grabbed my ankle an bit me. I flinched and picked him up by his shirt and threw him to the ground again. His gun was far away from him. "Fight my like a man." I said.


    "Leave Jasmine out of it. You have cost us our children. But you will not have her life." I said. Saeed got up and kicked me. "Try again." I said and Saeed took a gun, from out of nowhere and aimed at me.


    Everything went to fast. My guard jumped on top of me and caught a bullet. Another guard overpowered Saeed and cuffed him. "The whore will die. Just wait and see." Saeed grumbled. "Get him out of my sight." I said. "Send him to Saudi, I will deal with him there and give him the punishment he deserves." I said as I thought of the most appropriate death penalty.


    "Sir, he was not alone." One of the guards said. "You and the princess have to get in the helicopter right now!" He urged me.


    Saphira.


    I vomited out of fear. There were so many gunshots, I knew that this was the last day I would be alive. "How could he just leave us here?" I cried. "He is the king." Zachary said. "The motherfucker can do whatever he want." Zach added.


    "Don''t speak about my brother like that." Lynn said trembling. "He had left us with his guards and he would not leave us here if he thought it would not be safe." She said standing up for her brother.


    "Well Lynn, I hate to burst your bubble, but if your beloved brother thought it would be safe enough, he would not have gotten on the helicopter. Do you really think he finds it safe. He know that he and his precious wife are in danger here. He does not care about any of us. He only cares about Jasmine." Zachary said while looking at me.


    "Be quiet!" My grandfather said very irritated. "This is not the time to be rude. "Don''t you see that being with him puts you in danger. He did us a huge favor by flying off!" My mom said. I knew she always held a huge grudge towards Benjamin, but I never really knew how deep it went.


    "We have captured them all." A guard said after a while. You are safe. We heard multiple tearing cars. "Those are send to fedge you. You are all to be put on a plane to Saudi-Arabia. The rest of your families are being fedged as we speak." The man spoke calmly as he guided us towards black vans.


    "No, not again. I won''t go." Lynn said. "I don''t want to hide my whole life." She cried. Her father put an arm around her and I saw that my mom and her father eyed each other.


    Lynn''s mother did not seem to be happy with the extra time the two of them got together. My mom already worked for her father and that had seemed to put a strain on their marriage. The whole ride in the van my mother kept looking at Lynn''s dad.


    She eyed him to the point that I even felt ashamed for her. It was very awkward.


    Benjamin.


    The helikopter took us to the airport. There was a loud beep and the line went flat. The two doctors who were present on the plane were trying to restart her heart. "Jasmine, honey wake up. Jasmine please¡­ for me." I begged her. "Jasmine, please wake up. I can not live without you. I need you. Wake up.. You can not leave me alone. "

 Chapter 134 - Like A Wounded Animal

    Jasmine


    There is so much light. Everything was serene and I felt completely peaceful. Jaya and Jacob were playing in an apple tree. The sun shined down upon my face as I was laying in the soft grass.


    "Mama, mama¡­ Do you want an apple?" Jacob asked, as he was filling his basket. "They taste so sweet mama." Jaya said. "Mhhh, really? Just as sweet as the both of you?" I smiled.


    They both climbed down the tree and ran towards where I was. Both of them flew into my arms with a big thud. I kissed there sweet blond curly heads. "Mama, you must not go away." Jaya whispered in my ear.


    "I will never leave you." I told them as, one by one, kissed their cheeks. "I will love you forever." I said.


    "Mama, that is not true." Jabob said. "You are leaving mama¡­ I can feel it." He said. "No, I am not." I said as I tickled them both. How wonderful it was to hear them giggle. It was the most sweet sound in the universe.


    They both took one of my hands. "Don''t let us go mama¡­" My children said both at the same time.


    "I will never let you go my beloved ones." I told them. "But mama¡­ when you will¡­" Jacob said looking up to me with his big hazel eyes. He looked just like his father. Although they both had my hair.


    "I will not¡­" I muttered. Jaya took my index finger and brought it to my mouth. She was hushing and I smiled against her finger.


    "Mama¡­ When you will¡­ " He began again. I let him speak this time. "Please know that we will be happy here." He said. I frowned. I did not understand what he meant. "We will not be alone mama¡­" He continued.


    "Look, it is grandma¡­" My daughter said pointing towards behind the tree. I did not see what she meant. "It is grandma mama.. see.. don''t you see?" Jacob said. I looked again and then there she was.


    She was wearing a white robe and I picked my children up and ran towards her. "Grandma, grandma, will you stay with us now that mama is leaving?" Jaya asked. My mother nodded. I realized that I looked like here.


    I always felt like I looked out of the ordinary, and I realized we were like spitting image. "Mom, what are you doing here?" I asked her.


    She look at me with her huge cat-like green eyes and smiled. "I am taking them, because you have to go back." She said.


    "It is not your time yet." She told. "I am not going anywhere without them." I said unsure of what she meant. "They will come with me." She insisted. "But you have to go!" She said.


    Jaya hung around my neck. "Mama, I love you mama. When it is your time, will you come and find?" She asked as she touched my face. "We can dance with the stars." She cheered.


    "Jaya, I love you Jaya." I cried. Somewhere, far away I heard Benjamin calling me. "See mama¡­ Daddy needs you to come back." Jacob said. "No." is said in refusal. "I will stay with you."


    "Jasmine." My mom whispered as she cupped my face. "You need to go back. Let go." She said.


    "No!" I said and held my children. "Mama¡­ We will always be with you, even though you can not see us." Jacob said. "We will be with you wherever you go. Don''t be scared mama." He said. His green eyes lit up like the sun.


    "Jasmine! Jasmine baby I can not live without you Jasmine please. Please come back to me." Benjamin''s cry became louder.


    "Jasmine let go." My mother said.


    "I will never ever let them go." I said as I hugged both of my children close to my chest.


    "Habibieeeeeeeee, habibieeeeeee, Darling please¡­. Habibieeee come back! Come back!" He roared in agony.


    Benjamin


    Suddenly her heart picked up a beat. *Beep, beep, beep* Her heart sounded steady again and everyone that was in the plane cheered.


    Everything within my trembled. My whole body felt cold. Tears flowed down like a water fall. I kissed every inch of my wife''s hand.


    "Habibie." I said, my voice sounded raw with emotion. "Habibie. Your back. Your back." I whispered. "Your back." I cried.


    Saphira


    We were up in the air with many more people then we started with. My mom and Benjamin''s dad were thick as thieves. Benjamin''s mom sat in a char with some knitwear. Benjamin''s younger brothers were playing a videogame on the big screen and Lynn and Sierra were having a facial massage. My grandma was sleeping and Sierra¡­  My grandfather was reading a newspaper as usual.


    Zachary was brought home. Benjamin''s agents said that they were not at any risk. Zach was not okay with leaving me. In the end, I did not find it a bad thing that we were apart for a while because it gave me some time to think through what it was that I wanted.


    It was not that I did not love him. I did. I loved him with my whole heart. But the thing is that I would never love him as much as I loved Benjamin. It was not a switch that I could turn on and off.


    It was a switch that was only turned on because of Benjamin in the first place. When I thought of him, I saw my future. I did not care that he had became a king.


    I loved him beyond any reason. Like he had once said, we had fallen in love. It was not something we planned to do. But it happened never the less. I loved him. I will always love him.


    I did not care that he had a wife now. It was me he belonged with. Maybe he does not see that now, because you know¡­ Benjamin is a good guy. He never wanted to have more then one wife. So I get that he is trying to make the best of this marriage.


    He wanted me. I knew that. I clinged to that.


    Benjamin.


    "Her brain activity is increasing." The female doctor said. "She is waking up?" I asked. "Yes." She said. "We are going to turn her around again." She said. A few nurses helped her turn Jasmine on her back again.


    "But How?" I asked. My eyes burned and my throat felt dry. "We don''t know." The doctor whispered.


    It took a while¡­ but there she was. Very slowly, I saw that she blinked a few times! My heart, my heart almost stopped.


    "Honey¡­" Wake up¡­ I am here waiting for you." I said. "I will never let you go, if you please just wake up." I said again.


    Jasmine looked like she was suffocating and like she was throwing up. "Shhh, love. Shhh¡­. Hold still¡­ you need those tubes to breath." I told her, while she was trying to take the tubes out of her nose and throat.


    ""Mhh MHH mhhhhhhh." She said in what seemed like grieve. "Her lungs are working." The doctor mumbled. "I really do not understand." She said. "We need to do some tests." She said while looking at the male doctor.


    Jasmine tried to free herself from the tubed again. She was trying to pull them out. I looked at the doctors and they seemed to contemplate on what they should do now.


    "Jacob, Jaya! No, no, no, no." Jasmin suddenly cried out. The whole room was silent, while we all felt the pain radiating off of her. Jasmin''s eyes flew open.


    She held her stomach and made the most excruciation sound I have ever heard. She sounded like a wounded animal.


    I tried to touch her, in order to calm her down, but she kept crying animal like with very loud sobs. It seemed to come out of the pit of her stomach. The hairs on my arm seemed to stand up straight from the sound.


    "Shhh¡­ Habibie¡­ Shhhh¡­ It will be okay." I said trying to calm her down. "Shh¡­. Honey please¡­ I am here¡­" I tried again. The male doctor took over from me and tried to get through to her.


    "Jasmine, your lungs have been damaged in the fire. Although I am happy that your lungs are working enough to make this sounds, you need to calm down." He told her.


    "Do you remember the fire?" He asked her. Jasmine did not respond to his question and kept crying.


    The female doctor took over this time. She went to sit on the edge of the bed. "Jasmine." She said as she tried to free her face from all over those blond curls. Jasmine wildly, hit the doctors hand away.


    Both doctors looked at each other and they nodded. The male doctor was preparing something and then attached it to her drip, so that it immediately went into her bloodstream.


    A few seconds past and she was out again.

 Chapter 135 - True Strength

    Benjamin


    Advisors came in and our my office, from the moment I arrived back in the palace.


    Security in the palace had risen to maximum. But even I knew, that the most threat came from inside these walls.


    I had been thinking about that for a long time. In some countries the king does not live in the same ''house'' as their family members, those each live on their own. That would probably anger my family members, for reasons, I could really not understand.


    Or maybe I could, because before I came on the throne, succession was not according to who was first born and so forth, but trough favoritism within a family. In my case, it made my family more then corrupt.


    I should  of realized that instead of easing the situation, I had just put a bounty on my and my wife''s head by changing the succession. From my coronation on, only my oldest born could inherit my title and the throne, should that oldest be a son.


    I agreed that queen''s made good rulers as well, but that was taking my drive to change the world, or at least this country, a bit too far.


    I sighed and walked up and down my office. It smelt like my grandfather''s cigars, combined with dark wood.


    "Ah, you are walking around like a polar bear again." Saphira smiled as she walked in my office. She was dressed in Arabic clothing, I had never really seen her like this.


    It was very odd.


    "What?!" She asked insecure. "Do I look that horrible?" She said and fidgeted with her deep blue, floor length dress.


    "Not at all." I said and swallowed visibly.


    Saphira walked towards my desk, and I followed her with my eyes. She came to sit on my desk, like one of those secretaries that went a bit overboard.


    I suppressed my laughter and scratched the back of my head.


    "Saph¡­ I uhm¡­ Do not really have the time to chat right now." I said being honest. Saphira pouted her lips. "I need to go see Jasmine in¡­" I looked at my watch. "A minute." I told her.


    "Will she ever wake up from the coma?" She asked me. It did not sound completely like she was concerned for Jazz. "Well¡­ She is not really in a coma¡­ the doctors are merely keeping her asleep until her lungs are recovered." I told her, thinking about my wife.


    I had slept next to her, on a hospital bed last night. I could not stand the idea of her being alone.


    They had removed our baby''s, because her body did not let go on it''s own¡­. In Saudi Arabia, one must bury the dead within 24 hours, so there were two small graves being dug as we spoke.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and as it was since the moment I had arrived, I could not hide them. They completely took me over.


    I turned my back on Saphira, not wanting her to see me like this. We will burry our children under our willow. It was our safe place, Jasmine and mine. It was a tree filled with love.


    "How long will that take?" Saphira asked me. "A couple of weeks." I said, my voice betraying me.


    "Are you alright?" Saphira asked me as she walked up to me. Standing behind me, she touched my arm. I shook her off.


    Saphira sighed and then turned around to look at me. "You are crying." She whispered. I just stared at her. I did not have the strength to hold back my tears, so I did not.


    My grandfather suddenly came in the room. "Son, showing your feelings to whomever, are not the best actions you could take right now. For many reasons." He said eying Saphira.


    "May God''s peace forever be upon you grandfather, but I think that ironically, many of the behaviors often associated with weakness in this country, are actually a sign of strength. Our culture often values  ''toughness'' over ''true strength'', so well¡­" I spoke.


    "Benjamin, you are not a woman, no one needs to see you cry." He told me stern.


    ""Needing help. Feeling sad. Being sick. Seeking advice. Getting rest. None of those are signs of weakness. They are signs that you are ALIVE." I said with authority.


    "Ben¡­" My grandfather said taking pity on me.


    Saphira


    "It is time." Benjamin''s grandfather said to him. "Can I come with you?" I asked Benjamin.


    I found it strange that he would have a funeral, for embryo''s, that could not survive out of the womb anyway. It must have been a culture thing. The strangest thing was that he did not invite anyone, it seemed.


    "No!" Benjamin''s grandfather said harsh. Benjamin turned to look at me. "What my grandfather meant." He said apologetic. "Is that burying the dead, is a man''s business in Saudi Arabia." He spoke carefully.


    "If you want to honor my Jasmine." He spoke her name deliberately, trying to make a point to me. "And our children, you can mourn them with the woman of my family." He said.


    "They will be gathering in the hospital hall, where Jazz is." He added.


    I held up my shoulders, feeling unsure.


    "We need to go." His grandfather said padding at his shoulder.


    He had left me alone in his office. I looked around.


    There was this huge painting of Jasmine. I hated the fact that her face seemed too perfect. She had these full lips, that were pink without any make-up. The most absurd small nose and gigantic eyes.


    Her hair seemed like gold or something. Benjamin had called them ''honeycombs''. Yuck. She did not even have to work hard to be this pretty, and I hated her for it.


    "She is beautiful, isn''t she." I heard someone say from behind me. I lowly turned around. I saw a woman with long black hair, very dark eyes. She reminded me a little of Sierra.


    "Y-yes.. I guess. She is kinda." I admitted. "The king had fallen for her, the moment he met her." The woman told me. I balled my fists.


    "Really?" I asked, not necessarily wanting to hear this tale. "Yes¡­ I had never seen him like that¡­ His eye on one woman only. From the moment he met her, no one else seemed to compare." She said with a heavy Arabic accent.


    I fumbled with my fingers. I no longer wanted to be in this room. But she was standing near the doorway, so there was no escape for me.


    "But she did not want him." I whispered. Not like I wanted him. The woman seemed to size me up. I was wondering who she was. She looked like Benjamin, in some kind of way.


    "It was not like she did not want him¡­ that was¡­ " The woman narrowed her eyes, and seemed to be thinking. "Rather complicated, for so many reasons really." She admitted.


    See, they we and are not the greatest couple. "Are you related to Benjamin or, maybe Jasmine?" I asked her. I did not like her playing games with me.


    "Yes." She told me not answering my question. "Benjamin''s or Jasmine''s side of the family?" I asked her.


    "I am princess." She said the last like a bell that rang. "Raina and I am Benjamin''s cousin, as well as Jasmine''s family, since she is his wife." She said in a lecturing tone. It seemed that like ran in the family.


    "Ah, I see." I told her. "Well¡­" Raina pressed. She seemed like she was waiting for something, but I totally had no clue.


    "Yes¡­?!" I asked her doubtful. "You must be a peasant." She told me. What the heck was she talking about. It sounded like she called me something rude, but I did not understand what it was she was saying, or trying to point out.


    "A commoner." She said when she saw that I did not understand what she was saying. "Oh." I mouthed.


    "So¡­!" She pressed as I had clearly missed something. "For heaven''s sake, aren''t you going to bow down?!" She hissed.


    My heart almost stopped. It was I that was being rude¡­ it never dawned on me that I was in the presence of princes, princesses, Sultans or kings, or however you called them here.


    "So, so¡­ I am so sorry." P-p-prince- princes Raina." I said stuttering. I tried to make a curtsy like I had seen in a movie Benjamin had made me watch sometimes. One of those fairytale movies I had hated before and she began to laugh.


    That Raina Laughed so loud, I grew uncomfortable. Her Voice sounded high pitched and it hurt my hearing.


    "Get up." She flatly said.


    I was grateful, because it kinda started to hurt. "Who are you?" She asked. I knew that she knew who I was. So why was she asking me this?!


    "I am Saphira." I told her. "Saphira¡­?" She gestured her hand, like that still did not mean anything to her.


    "I think." I said. I remembered Sierra talk about Raina. It was Benjamin''s favorite cousin, if I remembered correctly.


    "I think you know who I am, I am the one who Benjamin wanted to marry, before Benjamin felt obligated to marry Jasmine, the second time around."

 Chapter 136 - Safe Place

    Saphira


    "I am warning you." Raina said, as she same closer.


    "When you speak such things, this considered high treason. I would watch my mouth, if I were you." She hissed at me.


    Her eyes seemed to be pitch black. I could not see how Sierra liked her so much. Or at all, actually. "High treason or not, I can that you very well know that Benjamin loved me, and that we had fallen in love when he came back home last summer." I said holding my ground.


    If I were smart, I would hold my ground with this one. She seemed like a spoiled princess, who always got her way. I was not having that, by anyone for that matter.


    "Benjamin only meat to Marry Jasmine to protect her from-" I said and then Raina interrupted me. "If he did not marry for love, as you were saying." She eyed me and then looked at the painting. "They surely fell in love again after they were married." She stated.


    "Oh come on¡­" I said "And they have been fighting from the moment they were married. He might love her, I know that. The thing is that Jasmine does not return the same amount of feelings for him. Sooner or later, he will realize that she is not right for him. Simply because her love for books, is greater than the love for her husband." I preached and stubbornly put my hands on my sides.


    "Before Jasmine, Benjamin was a playboy¡­ I don''t blame you, he is very good at making someone feel special. And his specialty were always the most insecure woman like you. He has never loved you." She chuckled.


    I did not recognize the image she painted of him. I had never seen Benjamin as a playboy in Malibu. He always seemed to speak of true love and all.


    "She is right, you know." Lynn said coming in the room, making me jump. "Benjamin did fall in love you with Saphira when he came back to Malibu. To be fair, we all did not know anything of Jasmine." She said lighthearted.


    "Just to defend my friend right here¡­ Raina you must understand that Benjamin and Saphira were truly a thing and Sierra-" Lynn said, trying to find her words. "Sierra was the one who schemed both Benjamin and Saphira, so that they would break up."


    Raina seemed confused. "I know that you were together." Raina shrugged. See, I knew it. She knew who I was. "So when Benjamin married Jasmine, actually only to protect her, he thought that he and Saphira no longer were together." Lynn pointed out.


    "But!" Lynn said raising her index finger. "I am only saying this once Saphira and I kid you not." She said with a raw edge to her voice that send a chill down my spine. "Even though the break-up was not your fault and I have always cheered for you to be my sister in-law, my brother is now married. He loved his wife and I will not tolerate anyone jeopardizing their marriage." She blunty accused me of home wrecking.


    "You know that I will never wreck their marriage." I said throwing my hands up in the air. "Jasmine was doing that all on her own, or did you all not hear about her living without Benjamin for a while? The only reason the wanted to try the night of the fire, was because she had found out she was pregnant!" I shouted.


    Raina came up to me and slapped my face. "Ahh.." I hissed, biting my teeth. "That was for talking about the babies!" She screamed at me. Then the whole room was quiet.


    "I know that she sometimes hurts my cousin." Raina whispered. "But I love her, she is my friend." She said almost inaudible.


    Lynn took my hand. It felt wet.


    "Saphira is my friend¡­ and I would very much want you to treat her with respect. She had been a victim in this situation. I don''t want anyone to treat her otherwise." She spoke to Raina.


    Lynn sighed heavily. "We need to go to hospital wing." Lynn said and I saw glisters of tears filling her eyes.


    Benjamin


    I kissed the tip of my wife''s nose.


    To be honest, I was in doubt if I should wake her or not. She should be awake for our children''s funeral. Jaya and Jacob she had called them when we were on the plane. Maybe she had already though of names for them, if they would turn out to be a boy and a girl.


    It was strange, because I had let the lab run some tests on them and she was right¡­ they were a girl and a boy. They were still to young to see it with the naked eye.


    When we were on the plane, and Jazz had woken up, she had been so hysterically calling their name. Her lungs were too fragile and the doctors said that she probably would not be in the best shape to grieve right now.


    Her lungs still needed the machines to help her breath. Crying that deeply as she did, put too much strain on her lungs. Maybe it was for the best, I kept her asleep.


    I went to the men''s side and the imam began the funeral.


    Saphira.


    I did not understand a single thing they said. It was all in Arabic and no one seemed to bother to translate anything to me. I felt like I was not dressed appropriately, because everyone was wearing black, besides me. Even my mother.


    Could no one of told me? All those woman were crying. I did not really understand that, the babies where they were just embryo''s and a miscarriage was not that uncommon. I truly felt like they were making a too big of a deal out of this.


    Benjamin


    It was time to carry their small baskets to out willow. It felt like the weight of the world was pressing down on me.. I put them in the ground and the imam started his prayer.

 Chapter 137 - Dungeon

    Benjamin


    The man started to cover the small baskets with sand and my heart broke, inch my inch. There these little gravestones with the names Jaya and Jacob them.


    Everything felt like a blur. There was not much of the funeral after that, that I witnessed.


    Residing making to my palace wing, I smashed several chandeliers, antique vases and what not. Palace staff tried to calm me down. I had almost expected my grandfathers to come and stop me, but he did not.


    When I entered my bedroom, I quickly turned around and ran through the halls. Instead of taking the elevator, I took the stairs, all the way down to the dungeon.


    Breaking things was not enough to satisfy the rage within me.


    "You." I said to one of my guards. "Let me in that cell." I told him. "Your majesty." The guards said starlet by unannounced visit down here.


    To be honest. I had never been here. The air smelled damp and it was cold.


    "Open that cell and let me in." I told the guard again. The guard opened the cell and I walked in. Saeed was already standing up, waiting for me. He opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, I punched him on his jaw.


    It felt like everything was in slow motion and he fell to the ground with a huge thud.


    He just laid that and that irritated the hell out of me. I needed to fight him. Like a real fight. This was not satisfying my anger at all.


    "You lousy bastard, get up." I roared.


    Saeed Touched his face and looked at me. He seemed to had lost a teeth and his face was bloody.


    "Get up you coward!" I told him. Saeed tried to get on his feet, but he was not fast enough. He bugged the hell out of me, so I picked him up by his collar and pinned him to the wall.


    "Fight, you weasel." I said. But he did not react.


    Saphira


    I needed to look good night, but I did not know what to wear.


    I looked into the mirror that was standing in my room, and look at my reflection. My eyes seemed wary, and maybe I was being ridiculous.


    Who did I want to look good for?


    I needed to accept the fact that Benjamin loved his wife, and it did not matter to him is she loved him back.


    "You look good in that gown." Sierra said with a bottle of wine in her hands. I stared at her through the mirror reflection. "Are you crazy?" I smiled. "We are not allowed to drink." I said as I turned around towards her.


    "You mean you have never drank any alcohol?" She said sounding drunk already. "What are you doing Lynn? I mean, how could you be this drunk? I have been with just like thirty minutes ago." I questioned.


    "I think this is an awfully good time to get drunk!" She giggled. "Have some!" She said. "I don''t think that is such a good idea, I mean¡­ Our parents are here¡­" I tried to get through to her.


    "Yeah¡­ Our parents¡­" She said. "You know." She started to say, as he poured me a glass of wine and spilled half of it on the floor. I hurried to her side and tried to clean every thing up, before it would make stains.


    Benjamin


    "It does not matter." Saeed said indifferent.


    I hit him again and he just let it happen. I dropped him to the ground. "Are you done with me already?" He grinned. His black mustache made look like the gross little man he was.


    "Of course it matters." I contradicted.


    "No it does not." Saeed said waving his index finger. "You will kill my any way." He shrugged.


    I thought of that. I pouted my lips and looked at him from head to toe. "Yes¡­." I said. I will. "But the question is.. How will I do that." I laughed deviously.


    "You will kill me in secret, because you want to come off as a modern, western man. But you are not." He said an spit to the left.


    I studied him. The way he moved, the way he looked out of his eyes. I thought of all the horrible things he had done to Jasmine while she lived with her father and kicked him in the head.


    "Oh.. That is where you are wrong." I said, more and more liking my new plan.


    "I will have you separated." I said as I imagined it. "And I will broadcast it on every TV station in Saudi-Arabia." I smiled. "Yes." I said and twitched my lips. "World leaders will probably not make deals with me for a while¡­ " I said flashing my teeth¡­ "But they need my oil." I shrugged.


    "Guess who has the upper hand." I said raising my eye brows. "Separated?" Saeed squeaked.


    "You can not do this." He said in a shaking voice. "Why not?" I frowned. "Because of Jaleesa¡­ Jasmine would never want her sister to hurt like that." He said trying to weasel himself out of this.


    "I rather think that Jaleesa will be glad she is rid of you." I said thinking out loud. "I need to release the anger I feel towards you, so I think we should do it right now." I said clapping my hands.


    "Right now?" He breathed.


    "Yes." I said


    "All this over that ugly wife of yours?" He hissed. "Don''t you dare speak about my wife like that." I said as I grabbed him and gave him a head bang.


    "Prepare everything in the city, so he can be parted in four with enough people to see. They all need to know what happens to those who hurt my wife." I warned him and walked out of the dungeon.


    I felt terrible. My hands were shaking, when I bumped into Saphira on the stairs. "Hey you." She smiled. "Hey.." I mumbled back.

 Chapter 138 - Are You Sure?

    Benjamin


    We stood there, for a while. Both a little awkward.


    "I uhm¡­ I got lost, I guess." Saph said biting her lip. I cocked my head to the side and flasher her a crooked smile.


    "Breathe¡­ Saphira." I reminded her. I saw that she felt caught and I immediately felt guilty doing so. "Well¡­ where were you heading towards¡­" I said as I smiled at her.


    "The-the kitchen¡­" She said shying away from my closeness. I backed away from her. "Ah.. you were now¡­ and what did you think you would find there?" I questioned.


    She was acting a little odd though.


    "Lynn and I¡­ and Raina for that matter¡­ We uhm.. thought that it was a good idea to get drunk¡­ But we were out of wine¡­" She said wobbly.


    I scrutinized her face.  Her blue eyes had trouble focusing and it seemed she was¡­


    "You are completely waisted!" I said more accusingly than I had meant.


    "The audacity!" Saph said trying to fain my accent. I burst out in laughter and put a strain of her hair behind her ear.


    "And what were you looking for?" She said sassy. I looked at her. It had been a while since I head really seen her.


    I put my hand around her waist, steadying her and guided her back up the stairs, without telling her what it was that I was after.


    "Where are we going?" She said. I scratched my right ear. "We are finding you gawls so more liquor." I grinned.


    This was exactly what I needed right now. I needed to feel lighthearted in this chaos. "Cedric, can you please fedge Raina and Lynn¡­ They are¡­" I said as I looked at Saph for the answer. "In my bedroom." She gawked as he entered my wing.


    "Is this all yours?" She said as she was spinning around my room. "Well.." I said steadying her again. This whole palace is mine¡­ since I am the king." I said wiggling my eyebrows.


    "I always thought that you were kidding that day on the beach." She said as she plopped down on my couch. "About what?" I said as I poured us a drink.


    "You don''t have wine?" She said like a sulky child. I nodded. "Nope." I said. "This is much better." I smirked.


    "But¡­ what did you mean? What day on the beach?" I asked. "When you told me you were prince charming¡­" She snickered. I flashed her a crooked smile and ran my hand through my hair. "Well yes¡­ that was really cheesy when you look back on it, wasn''t it?" I laughed.


    "Yes it totally was." She said as she clapped her hands. "Ladies, I heard you all were up for something to drink." I said as I saw that Raina and Lynn were entering.


    "I did not think you would be up for this¡­" Raina said doubtfully. "I think¡­" I said as I raised my glass. "This is exactly what I need right now." And I drank my scotch in one go. I poured in another one and drank that one as well.


    Then I poured drinks for all the girls handed it to them. "Let''s toast." I said. All those eyes grew big. "What are we toasting about?" Lynn said unsure.


    "The death of Saeed." I said and pressed my lips together. "In an hour I am going to have him split in four." I said, not hiding my excitement. Saphira spat out her drink.


    "You are what?!" She said in shock. "I. Am. Going. To. Split. Saeed. In. four." I said making each word of the sentence clear.


    "W.O.W." Saphira exclaimed. "As a matter of speaking you mean?!" She question, not hiding her disgust.


    "Nope, not at all. I am going to have him bound my his arms and legs and he will undergo a slow, but very painful death."


    "Benjamin!" Saphira said as she stood up. "Tell me you are kidding right now." She ordered. I shrugged. "Of course I am not." I said dead serious.


    Saphira looked at Lynn and Raina for support. "You can not tell me that the two of you are okay wit this¡­ right?!" She said in frustration.


    "Where is all of your humanity?" She said accusingly.


    "before I married her The man has sexually assaulted my wife¡­  Do you know that the night I married my wife¡­ she was covered in bruises? He is the reason my wife screams at night. Then he held her hostage and later wanted to kill her by fire, causing my unborn children to die." I said as I held up my glass again.


    "Cheers to humanity. That man is nothing but a beast. He deserves everything that is coming for him right now." I muttered.


    "You know what Benjamin¡­" Saphira said as she came closer to me.  "You are no more than a beast either, when you slaughter someone like that!" She yelled and hurried out of my chambers.


    "Shit." I said as I put my glass away. I turned around to follow her. "That." Raina said and I turned around towards her. "Is a very bad idea." She said to me.


    I frowned. "What do you mean?!" I frowned. "Would Jasmine be happy if you went after her right now?" She said as if she was my concious. I sighed and went to sit on the couch.


    I pouted my lips and thought this through. I had just fired all the woman in my staff. "Probably not." I agreed. I sighed.


    "Who is coming with you?" Raina asked me. I shrugged. "Some men." I said not really feeling the pleasure I once got out of the knowledge Saeed would not live for very longer.


    I sharply blew out and could not find any peace. "I need to go see my wife." I said and stood up. I walked towards the hospital wing and my grandfather walked up to me.


    "Are you sure you are going to do this?" He asked me.

 Chapter 139 - Inhumane

    Benjamin


    "Not you too." I said pulling my hair out.


    My grandfather patted my back. "I am just trying to make sure that you are fully aware of the political consequences of this action." He said calmly.


    "I know I know¡­ I had promised change and some twenty first century bullshit¡­" I said. "But that was before my wife had been assaulted, twice!" I grumbled. "The world must know not to play with me." I said in a hash tone.


    "Good for you." My grandfather said stroking his long beard. "I will proudly stand next to you." He smiled.


    "How is Jasmine?" He asked as we entered her room. I looked at the nurse who was beside her bed, waiting for an answer. She was quiet and blankly stared at us. "Well¡­" I pressed.


    "Oh.." She mumbled. She bowed down to us. "Your highnesses." She said. "Your grace is still pretty much the same as this morning. Her lungs are damaged and fragile still. Although we can definitely see that it is no longer just the machine that is breathing. She is as well." She cackled on.


    "Will she make it?" My grandfather directly asked her. "We are doing everything we can." She said. "You can speak bluntly. Just tell us the prognosis." I insisted. "Since the princess is slowly breathing on her own, we think that it is very well possible that she makes a good recovery. We are still trying to figure out how her lungs seemed to work so perfectly on the plane, before she started¡­" She said and I closed my eyes.


    The way she cried was so heart shattering. "She is a very strong woman." The nurse said. The woman looked like a kid though. She wore a white abaya and was frailly build. I felt so relieved that the nurse thought Jazz would make it.


    I touched Jasmine''s hand and kissed her forehead. She seemed peaceful like this. I knew that when she would wake up, she would not remain this peaceful. I needed to brace myself for the blow she and I will receive when we would start to mourn our loss together.


    "Let''s get that bastard killed." I said as I turned towards my grandfather.


    Raina


    "So¡­ Tell me¡­" Lynn offered.  I opened my mouth and closed it again. We were still sitting on Ben''s couch, filling ourselves up with liquor. We could not be seen like this, so I guess we had to spend the night here. "Do you think Ben could sneak us back to my own wing?" I asked her.


    "What do you mean?" Lynn asked. "Grandfather would very much kill us, well I mean me¡­ If he would see me in this state." I said nodding my head.


    "And how would you suggest Benjamin would sneak you anywhere?" Lynn frowned. "And would it matter¡­ isn''t Benjamin the sultan now¡­ What kind of punishment could your grandfather give you?" She asked.


    "Oh¡­. That man has it ways!" I said, and placed my left leg on my right leg, to try and sit like a lady. I felt wobbly.


    "But tell me." Lynn tried again. "Tell you what?" I asked. Lynn started to wiggle her eyebrows and I really did not know where she was getting at.


    "Oh come on¡­ " Lynn pressed. "I am trying to have guy talk with you." Lynn shrugged. I felt a bit dumb now. "Ah¡­" I said.


    "My grandfather hasn''t married me off yet, so not much to tell in that department." I told her. "You are to have an arranged marriage?" Lynn asked. "Of course." I said. Did she not know the ways of the palace?


    "So you can not choose your husband alone?" Lynn said incredulous. "No, but they will ask me if I agree with the match though. Although that I more of a technicality than a real question." I said picking at some red grapes on the table. I took three and slowly started eating it, while Lynn made sense of what I just said.


    I saw that Lynn visibly swallowed. "Well that is not any fun." She argued. "Benjamin must change that!" she exclaimed.


    I sharply blew out and picked up three more grapes. I contemplated how to bring this to her. "You know Lynn¡­ most sultan''s promise change and tell the world they will connect to the Western world you¡­ but that will never happen." I said an pouted my lips.


    "That a bunch of crap." Lynn stated in frustration. "How so?" I shrugged. "My brother has promised to better the woman''s rights and the education system. I think that is a lot of change." Lynn said trying to persuade me in to believing her.


    "Mhh.. Yes¡­ those are very nice and plausible promises. I have to give you that." I smiled.


    "And you think he would not follow through on that?" Lynn said raising her voice. "Don''t get me wrong¡­" I said. "But Benjamin is just about to split a man in four¡­ from the point of view of the Sharia¡­ well.. a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye." I shrugged. "But you brother." I said as I stood up and walked towards the liquor table.


    "Your brother is about to violate human rights by committing an inhumane death as a punishment. This is exactly what the Western world will frown upon." I said as I turned my head back at her to see her reaction. "And he is even going to broadcast it!"


    It seemed like Lynn''s jaw fell open. "Shit!" She said. "Shit alright¡­" I said as I pour us both another drink. I walked back to the couches and handed her the drink.


    "bottoms up!" I faintly smiled at her.


    We clicked out glasses and both drank the content of the glass in one go, as of we were take a shot. My throat burned.


    "Whaaa." I said, clutching to my throat. "Why doesn''t he own a normal drink, like wine or something." Lynn complained.


    "But tell me¡­" Lynn said trying to change the subject.. Is there no one you have an eye on?" She giggled.

 Chapter 140 - It Is Implied

    Benjamin


    Saeed screamed on the top of his lungs, as I heard his flesh tear apart. I felt a cold shiver down my spine, in spite of the heat of the sun.


    "Well done my son." He said as he looked at the camera. I followed his gaze and I sighed. "Arrrrrrghhhhhhh." Saeed yelled again. I felt like I had to throw up and walked out of the arena.


    Yes, he was getting everything he deserved, but yet I felt like the bully. No, that was not a good enough description of what I saw just a few moments ago. I felt like a Tiran.


    Stopping this, would make me seem weak. So I had t toughen up and get back to my grandfather.


    The moment I returned I heard Saeed scream again. My stomach twisted when I heard his boned break.


    My grandfather looked at me questioningly. "I had to make a phone call." I lied.


    My grandfather nodded and looked at the show in front of us.


    "Split by four." My grandfather mumbled. "That is pretty harsh." He said and clapped when the lights in Seed''s eyes died.


    I had a hard time swallowing.


    I was not very talkative on the way back. "They want you to give a press release." My advisor said. "And?" I asked. "Not yet." He advised me.


    "Okay." Was the only thing I managed to say.


    When we got back, I went straight to Jasmine. I closed the door and tears started to spill. I sobbed like a little kid, but there was no way I could stop myself. Hours flew by and I stayed by Jasmine''s side.


    "Your highness, would it be okay if we run some test on the princess?" A nurse asked. I was probably in her way.


    "Yes." I said and stood up. "I uhm.. will be back shortly." I told her. Needing to work, I headed towards my office when I bumped into Saph. She bit her lip when I steadied her. "We meet again." I said trying to keep the conversation light.


    "I''ve heard you followed through on it." She said and folded her arms across her chest. I closed my eyes, sighed and then opened them again. Her blue eyes pierced through mine.


    "I have." I simply said. "I don''t know you." She whispered. I cocked my head and looked at her. She meant what she said. "Sure you do." I said and instinctively stroke her cheek. Shit, what was I doing. I abruptly retrieved my hand and cleared my throat.


    "I have to go to my office." I told her and turned around, wanting to flee. "No I don''t!" Saph said knowing me well enough I would not leave while she said such things. I turned around and looked at her again.


    "Okay." I said soothingly. "You did not know I was a prince, but the rest you knew." I told her. "You are delusional." She frowned. "You are a Saudi king and I never knew that you were a prince to begin with and if you ask me, that actually implies a lot about you that I did not know." She rambled on.


    "But maybe it does explain it all." She said sourly. I sighed. "You know what¡­" I said thinking out loud. I took her hand and towed her towards my office. "What are you doing?" She asked.


    "I am going to give you what you want." I told her. "What?" She squeaked. I barked a laugh. Now she seemed nervous.


    We walked through my office door and the smell of my grandfather''s cigars welcomed us. I let go of her hand and it seemed to starlet her. I smiled at that. "Now take seat and tell me what it is that my family origin implied about me." I said as I sat behind my desk.


    I waved my hand for her to sit across from me. She fumbled with her abaya. "You look beautiful in that abaya." I told her. Saphira shyly looked down. "Really?" She mused. "Really." I chuckled.


    "Now in all seriousness my dear Evangeline¡­ will you please just¡­ speak your mind and get everything off your chest." I said using my most soothing voice again.


    "What were you thinking, ripping someone apart¡­ in four pieces!" She said in plain disgust. I swallowed. "I know." I mumbled. I sharply blew out. "I mean.. In some States you have death penalty, like the chair or something, you could of done that. You chose to be barbaric." She said with a strained voice.


    "I know." I said again. "And what more." I offered. "I did not know you were such a womanizer." She almost whispered. I touched my stubble beard. She threw me off a bit. "A womanizer." I repeated.


    "Yes!" She said stubbornly. "All that crap about saving yourself for the one¡­ and then I find out that you are not only a prince, but you are thaaaat kind of prince that has a whole harem full of woman who adore him. LITERALLY!" Saph shouted,


    "Mhhh mhh¡­" I said. "Okay¡­ so let me get this straight." I said gathering my thoughts. "You are angry with me because I have had some¡­" I stopped talking because she looked very upset when I had said ''some''. "Because I have had woman in my bed," I tried to correct myself.


    She seemed to think about this. "Yes." She decided. "Fair enough." I said trying not to smile.


    "And what is it that upsets you most about that fact." I questioned. "Just so you can get it off your chest." I said with humor.


    "I have begged! You to sleep with me¡­ and I did not even get a single kiss!" She yelled. I looked behind her, at the door and held my finger to my mouth. She needed to be a bit more quiet.


    "Saph¡­" I quietly said. She did not dare to look at me. "Saph." I tried again. She bit her lip and did not respond. I stood up and walked up to her. I bent down through my knee''s until I was at eye height.


    I cupped her face.

 Chapter 141 - Nothing More Than A Dream

    Saphira


    Benjamin caressed my cheek and I closed my eyes. Maybe people saw me as a homewrecker, but I did not care. When I fell in love with him, I did no wrong. Our break-up was not my fault either.


    "I am mostly mad because our break-up was unnecessary and stupid." I had a hard time getting this through my lips.


    His cologne smelled so intense. It smelt like winter spices and white musk. He smelled like home.


    "You are right a lot today." He said sheepishly. "But never the less¡­" He started to say. "You are married, I know," I breathed. Tears welled up and I fought them back. His hazel eyes seemed like lava today.


    "I just wished that¡­ we could of have kissed¡­ even if it just had been once." I said husky. "When you were mine¡­all I longed for was to kissed you¡­ it was like a yearning that did not go to rest." I rushed through the words.


    Benjamin pressed his forehead against mine and I saw that he closed his eyes. After a while he put some space between us again. "It is really good that we never did." He told me.


    My heart ached.


    "I did not mean it like that¡­" He said when he probably saw that he hurt me. "You are not like all those woman I have slept with¡­ if I were to ever kiss you, you know I would of married you." He told me and seemed sincere.


    "I am just a bit of a hypocrite." He shrugged. Benjamin cocked his head and half smiled at me. That man was absolutely gorgeous.


    "I want my wife to be pure." He said. "I know I have no right to demand any of that, but I do and I did." He said not even ashamed of admitting this.


    "I hope.. that I am not hurting you by saying this¡­ " I whispered. "But wasn''t Jasmine already touch by.." I said almost inaudible.


    I saw something flicker across Benjamin''s face. "I don''t know." He whispered back. "I honestly have never asked her about what exactly has happened." He said and I saw that he balled his fist. I needer to steer the conversation elsewhere.


    "I love you." I breathed. "I am¡­" He started to say before I interrupted him. "I know." I told him. "But that does not change how I feel about you." I admitted. "I know." He said and playfully touched the tip of my nose.


    "I should of asked you about Zachary when it happened¡­ " He finally said. "Yes." I said feeling relieved he finally said that. "We could have been happy you know." I said not knowing if I was crossing his line again.


    "We would have been." He agreed. "Uncomplicatedly so." He added. I did not know if I should dare¡­. But I tried it any way. I stroke his jawline while I held his gaze.  I traced his lips with my index finger. I felt that he wanted to put space between us, but for some reason he did not.


    "I wish we could share a kiss¡­ just one.. " I said as I felt the moisture of his lips. "Just to remember." I told him. "We can''t." He breathed against my finger. "It could be like a dream." I told him.


    He opened his mouth and kissed my finger. "No." He smiled. I pouted my lips and his smile became even brighter.


    I felt stupid for even bringing this up. Now I had ruined everything. "You are not going to save yourself are you?" He suddenly asked. "What?" I mouthed. His eyes darkened. "Have you and Zachary?" Ben askes sounding jealous.


    "Of course not!" I said incredulous. "And even if I did.. or I mean.. you realize that there will come a time that I will marry someone else don''t you?" I said harshly. "I have never wanted anyone to kiss me but you, but there will come a time that someone else will." I bluntly said.


    "I don''t want you to." He said so soft I did not know if it was meant for me to hear. "Why?!" I shouted in frustration. "Because you are mine!" He said without thinking. Benjamin closed his eyes and cussed. "Fuck. I take that back. I-  that was stupid." He said shaking his head.


    There it was¡­ the reason he did not want me to date any other man than him.


    Benjamin grabbed my face and clashed his lips into mine. His lips felt surprisingly firm, but soft at the same time. His breath tasted like the sweetest peppermint. I traced his beard with my fingers and Benjamin deepened the kiss, parting my lips.


    I did not really know what to do and felt like an awkward fish. I felt that Benjamin smiled against my lips. "Good." He breathed. I did not know what he meant. He slowly inserted his tongue in my mouth and he playfully met mine. It felt so satisfying that I needed more.


    "Breathe Saphira." He said in between kisses. Dazed, I started breathing again and Benjamin chuckled. He kissed the tip of my nose and then went back to my lips. He leaned in and then playfully held back when I leaned in as well. "Stop teasing." I pouted.


    Benjamin softly bit my lip and then kissed me again. I don''t know for how long we stayed like that, smiling at each other and touching each others face, kissing, but it started to get dark in the room.


    "My dear Evangeline¡­" He said meaningfully. "Now this dream has to come to an end." He spoke with grace. I did not say anything. "I will never forget." I breathed. He kissed me again and then stood up.


    His legs seemed stiff from sitting like that this whole time, because he was stretching. "I need to go." He said. "Where to?" I asked him, already knowing the answer.


    Benjamin walked back to me and planted a kiss on my forehead.


    "Never doubt that I have loved you and love you still.. but this dream, must remain just that." He told me.. He sounded like he regretted what we had done and that hurt me so deeply.

 Chapter 142 - Stink

    Benjamin


    I should not have done what I just did.


    This day was full of terrible choices and I was afraid that they would hunt me for the rest of my life.


    Kissing Saphira was the most stupid thing I could do of all. I do not know what possessed me. I did not dare to go and see my wife. My conscious was eating me alive.


    This was exactly what Jasmine had meant.


    The trouble is, that I had lied to myself about my feelings for Saph. No, they were not that all-consuming kind of feelings that I had for Jasmine. I burned for Jasmine. She was everything I wanted and I knew I could not have. She always seemed to be out of grasp for me.


    Saph was like the opposite. She was nothing like the woman I had wanted, but she wanted to give herself to me completely, without any hesitation.


    I sighed as I laid in bed. It did not matter if Jasmine had hesitations about me anyway. By the way I had behaved just now, I had hesitations about myself as well! She was right, I did not deserve her. I thought about how I should tell Jazz about what I had done.


    She would never talk to me again. And I deserved that. She had every right to be that angry at me. I felt so utterly confused that I only came out of bed to pour myself more alcohol for three days straight.


    When I woke up, I saw that Saphira was sitting on the edge of my bed. I eyed her, confused by what she was doing here.


    "I did not think I would ever say that, but you stink." Saph said plugging her nose. "You reek of a combination of vomit, alcohol and sweat." She said gagging.


    I blinked a view times. "Why are you here?" I muttered. "You need to shower." She said not answering my question.


    "Mgrrr¡­" I grumbled and placed a pillow on my head. "I am sorry I made you kiss me." She whispered.


    "I am not worthy of Jasmine." I said feeling worthless. "I always let her down¡­ She warned me you know¡­ she did not want us to have any contact¡­ she warned me you know." I stumbled through my words.


    Saph was quiet for a while. "Can you please go away?" I asked. My mouth felt dry and my head felt like it was about to explode.


    "You need to shower." She said tilting her chin stubbornly. "Not now Saph, just go." I muttered. "No." She whispered.


    "Saph¡­ I really need you to go." I pleaded. I felt guilty enough without her being here.


    Saphira seemed to contemplate on something. "I am not going." She said deliberately speaking the words. "Get in the shower." She said with unfamiliar authority.


    I gazed at her and raised an eyebrow. "I mean it." She said not backing down.


    "God damn man¡­ what died in here?!" Daniel said gagging when he, without notice entered my bedroom. "I have told him that he need to shower, but he is not listing to me!" Saphira argued.


    "Fine." I agreed. "Fine." I said again. I dizzily stood up, and walked towards one of my bathrooms. I chose the walk-in shower, wanting an easy clean.


    When I reached the shower, I smelled my armpit. I did reek indeed. Holding my arm up, I realized that I was not wearing anything. Fuck it, without realizing it, Saphira had seen me naked.


    I stood in the shower and let the water splash on me. To be fair, I was in no state to move. So I just stood there for a while. "Is there anything you need your highness?" Daniel said joking around. He stood before me with his arms crossed.


    "Stop smirking." I ordered him. "Or else?!" He mocked me. "Or else I''ll smack that smirk off your face." I warned him with a glare.


    Daniel burst out in laughter. "You are not in any shape to even remotely hurt me." He snickered.


    Daniel picked up my toothbrush and put some paste on it before he handed it to me. I eyed, him, not wanting to admit that I needed his help


    I put it in my mouth and started brushing. "You should of seen her eyes." He said smiling. I frowned. "What do you mean?" I said with a full mouth.


    "Oh." I said realizing what he meant. "She looked shocked to see that royal snake of yours." He joked. I swallowed. How could I sink this deep¡­


    "It had been a long time since she saw him, right?" He joked. "That she forgot how big it is." He went on. I gathered some water in my hands and threw it his way. Daniel only seemed to be more amused.


    I finishes brushing my teeth and Daniel handed my shampoo. I was glad that he kept his mouth shut. He brought me a sweatpants and a V-neck t-shirt.


    When I walked out of the shower Saphira sat on the couch while maids were changing the sheets of my bed.


    The water had done me good. My thoughts seemed more coherent than before. "Daniel can you give me a minute." I said hinting him to go away. Daniel nodded disapprovingly and headed out of my chambers.


    I brushed my hand across my face and sighed. "Saph, I-" I started to say.  She walked up to me and placed her hands on my cheeks. I took her hands and put them down. "I am sorry." She whispered.


    "You don''t need to be." I sighed. "I am the one that needs to apologize." I said. "For everything really." I said feeling frustrated.


    "I need to know." She whispered. I narrowed my eyes at her. If she thought I was going to declare my love to her again, she was dead wrong. I had been an idiot, but I was not about to make that mistake again.


    "What?!" I asked with disinterest.

 Chapter 143 - She Must Never Know

    Saphira


    I tried to hide my grieve. His eyes warned me not to go there. "I need to know that you will be alright, now that I am leaving." I said.


    I did not know where that came from. I was in no position to leave. "You''re what?" He slowly questioned. I bit my lip.


    My news seemed to work him up. I saw that he tightened his jaw. "You are not leaving this palace, it is not safe for you to be our there." He demanded.


    "I don''t think it is good for me to stay here either." I told him. It was the truth though. "I get that." He said bluntly.


    "You are right." He said making me feel even worse.


    "But that does not mean that you are able to leave." He reminded me.


    My heart broke.


    He did not want me here and he was not even hiding it. "Jasmine will kill the both of us." He said under his breath. I did not know if he was talking to me or to himself. My chest felt heavy.


    "She does not have to know." I said swallowing my pride. "I can not keep anything from her." He disagreed. "Sometimes it is better not to know." I contradicted him. "She will need some serious recovery when she wakes up¡­ mentally and physically¡­ so I do not think it would be wise to burden her with our mistake¡­" I said, while the words were suffocating me.


    "A mistake¡­" He repeated monotonously. I did not know how to read him. His expression was completely blank.


    "Did it feel like a mistake to you?" He whispered. I looked down at me feet. Benjamin came closer and held his hand near my chin, like he wanted to cup my face, but then dropped his hand. Benjamin sighed heavily.


    ''''


    "Not in the moment." I said still not looking at him. "But I realize that you love her only." Benjamin interrupted me my touching my shoulder. "I know that you feel that way, but that is not true. The problem is that I do love you." He said rushing through the words.


    "So much¡­ that the guilt had swallowed me these last couple of days¡­"


    "But you love her more." I pressed.


    He was quiet for a while. You could hear a pin drop.


    "Yes." He finally admitted.


    "If she would still have me after all I have done, I-" He looked at me pleadingly. "I need her Saph¡­ I can''t live without her." He murmured.


    "And she won''t¡­. After I tell her that I have kissed you¡­ She will leave." He said with clear desperation in his voice. He threw his hands in the air like he was surrendering to his fate.


    "She will never find out." I promised him. I hated to see him like this. I had never seen him this lost before. Benjamin wiped his hands across his face.


    "Saph¡­ I''m¡­" He started to say. "It is okay¡­" I tried to calm him down. "It will be okay." I said in a low voice. "We will both be okay." I said mostly to myself.


    It was unfair. Why would he love her that much¡­


    I was the one who wanted him. Only him and nothing else. "I do need to tell her." He said running his fingers through his hair. Benjamin walked towards his liquor table again.


    I hasted my way after him and placed my hand on his, aborting his mission to pour another drink.


    "Your highness." A servant entered his wing, completely out of breath. "She is awake. Your majesty, she is awake!" He gulped. His face was almost red. I looked at Benjamin and he seemed frozen.


    "Ben." I urged and shook his arm. He slowly turned his face towards me and I saw pure fear in his eyes. Or was it shock, or maybe guilt? I don''t know, maybe a combination.


    "I-I¡­ I need¡­. I need to go and¡­. I need to see her." Benjamin said hyperventilating. "Take a deep breath." I told him. I saw that he tried to do that, but his hands started shaking.


    "Your highness¡­ the princess is asking for you." The servant said in earnest. When Benjamin did not respond as he hoped, he tried again. "Your highness.. The princess is in well¡­ In the same state that she sometimes is at night." The servant said meaningfully.


    "What the heck is that supposed to mean?" I asked. The servant did not answer me. Worry colored Benjamin''s face. He immediately put the glass down and ran out of the room, leaving me alone.


    Benjamin


    I sprinted through the halls of the palace. Servants here and there blocking my way, wanting to tell me something. I ignored them all. When I entered the hospital wing, my grandfather stood before her door.


    "You have emerged." He said disapprovingly pouting his lips and shaking his head. Behind the doors I heard Jasmine scream. My grandfather was blocking me from going in.


    "Grandfather." I said, gesturing with my hands that I need to go in.


    My grandfather did not seem moved by me. He stood there, as the calmness itself. Slowly playing with the beads of his praying neckless.


    "Grandfather, thank God that she is awake. There is no one higher than our God." I spoke. Still nothing. I licked my lips to moisturize the dryness. "I need to see my wife." I told him.


    "Benjamin." My grandfather said in serenity. "She must never know." He said staring me down.


    "Know what?" I asked stunned. "Do not dare to play games with me son." He said in his all-knowing voice. He knew.


    Of course he knew¡­ I swallowed. Guilt washed over me again. I ran my fingers through my hair, once again wanting to pull it all out.


    I did not know how to respond to that and I tried to swallow.


    "She. Must. Never. Know.." My grandfather repeated, making every word its own sentence.

 Chapter 144 - She Is Awake

    Benjamin


    "Shhhh¡­. Habibie¡­ shhhh¡­." I said trying to wrap my arms around her. "Hush Habibie¡­ shhhhh¡­" I said stroking the sweat off of her face.


    "Shhh¡­ little pea¡­ please calm down." I said. Her sister was standing near us. Her stomach showing her pregnancy. I could not help but feel the pain. I did not know if seeing her like this would be good for Jazz.


    Jasmine was franticly trying to get out of my grip. A doctor came to add medicine to her IV. "Is that to put her down again?" I asked.


    "Yes." The male doctor said. "Then don''t!" I said harsher than I meant.


    I knew from experience that she did not know what was going on right now anyway. I did not want her to go back to sleep again.


    I planted my lips against her forehead, holding her in an iron grip and started to sing to her.


    It was her own Arabic lullaby, which I always sang to her. I felt her arms starting to calm down and slowly her breathing became more steady.


    In between singing I planted kisses on each inch or her face. Although we were in a crowded room, it felt like it was just her and I.


    Slowly her head fell back against my arms. The monitor showed that her heartbeat was becoming more and more even and I sighed.


    The doctor stared at me and then at the screen again. He seemed amazed that I could steady her heartbeat, without drugging her again.


    "Good." The doctor said.


    "Can you all please leave?" I asked my mother, my father, my brothers, sister, cousins, her father and sister, Daniel and who else were present in the room right now. This was not a show.


    The doctor took over for me and showed everyone the door. I shifted my weight so that I was now fully on the bed. I stroke through Jasmine''s hair and softly kept on singing. She seemed more pale than usual.


    I jumped a little when the doctor stood before me again. "This was not the same kind of panic as on the plane, was it?" The old man voiced his observation. I stroke Jasmine''s cheek and she felt cold.


    I shook my head and continued singing. "And this has happened before?" He questioned with a frown?


    "What do you mean?" I whispered. "Has this this happened before?" He asked again. "Because it seems you know exactly what to do to calm her down¡­" He added.


    "Yes¡­ this has happened many times before. Usually at night." I offered. It felt like he was prying. This was Jasmine''s secret and I did not like everyone knowing about this.


    "Forgive me your highness¡­. But it seems like an act of someone who is deeply traumatized." He said with an uncomfortable sound to his voice.


    "Has this started after the princess was kidnapped?" He asked. "No." I said. Her hair smelled different and her body did not smell like cotton candy today.


    The doctor sighed. He probably felt like he was dragging the words out of me. Which he of course was.


    Maybe I should just tell him¡­ "It started before we were married, there were many times when I needed to calm her down with my voice when she lived here as a maid." I admitted.


    The doctors eyes grew big. He was probably suspecting that we had been intimate before it was allowed. That was hardly the case. "I was never alone with her¡­ there were always other maids present." I said so the man would straighten his face towards me.


    I knew I had a reputation in this palace, but I loved Jasmine¡­I would never do anything so smeer her good name.


    "Good." Was the only thing he said and then he started to check her vitals. So I went on to sing for her.


    "Your majesty¡­ forgive me¡­" He started to say in hesitation. The doctor seemed to contemplate if he would voice his next question or statement.


    "You are wondering what happened to her, before we were married." I stated. The doctor just nodded, touching his beard.


    "Is this conversation confidential?" I asked.


    "I have sworn my life to your family." He said. "That is not enough." I told him, thinking if the rivalry within this family.


    "I need you to pledge your life to me instead." I told him.


    The doctor placed his hand on his heart. "forever so." He agreed.


    "I believe that something happened to her when she lived at home." I whispered. "I think that a family member harassed her."


    The doctor seemed to think about this information. "To be sure that we are on the same page.." The doctor said eyeing me. "sexually." He said raising his eyebrows. "I am not entirely sure what has happened." I admitted. Something in me never really wanted to know the answer to this question.


    "I guess." I offered. "Has she had therapy for this trauma?" He asked. I shook my head no.


    The old man pinched his eyes shut. Seeming to think. "Your highness¡­ I don''t know if I am overstepping here¡­. But I do need to tell you what is on my mind, since I just pledged my life to yours. There is a very good chance that¡­." The doctor stopped speaking.


    "She did bleed on the wedding night right?" He rushed through the words uncomfortably. How come they were this stupid on the other side of the world¡­ not all woman bleed the first time. My god¡­


    "She has, probably the whole city has seen it." I smiled, thinking about my trick.


    That was that. He did not have a good reaction to that, so the doctor was quiet again. "When will she wake up?" I asked stroking her beautiful curls out of her face.


    "She is awake already¡­" The doctor smiled.. I looked down to her face and Jasmine seemed to press her face tighter against the material of my t-shirt.

 Chapter 145 - Not All Men

    Benjamin


    "Hey Darling." I kissed the temple of her face. "Hey my love." I said as I brushed my nose against her cheek.


    Her beautiful cat-like green eyes were staring at me. A smile twitched on the edge of my lips.


    I kissed her nose and cupped her face. "How are you feeling?" I asked her. Jasmine did not reply.


    "Mhh?" I breathed. Her gorgeous eyes seemed unfocused. "Is she okay?" I asked the doctor.


    The man came closer to us. "She is breathing on her own, you see." He said as he pointed to the screen. "Do you know where you are Jasmine?" The doctor asked her.


    Still no reaction from her. I looked at the doctor pleadingly. "Habibie, please say something." I begged of her. Nothing.


    The doctor took out a little lamp and she followed it with her eyes. "Curious." The doctor mumbled.


    "Jasmine, I know that it is all a lot to take in¡­. but you are safe now¡­ your husband is here and your health will be okay¡­" The doctor said trying to get her to speak.


    "Princes¡­  do you hear me? If so, can you move your fingers?" The doctor asked her. Jasmine moved her right hand.


    The doctor smiled. "Do you know where you are? If so nod." He told her. Jasmine shook her head, meaning no.


    "Do you know what happened?" The doctor pressed further. Her body felt rigid on mine. "I think it is a good idea if we get some rest together." I uttered. The doctor seemed to think about my suggestion.


    "Is there any way we can get her unplugged so we can move more freely?" I asked him. "No, not yet." The doctor said apologetic. "Her lungs still need the help." He explained.


    "Okay." I said. "Your grace''s." He bowed down before he left.


    I took a string of her hair in my hands and kissed her cheek.


    "Alone at last." I sighed.


    The room was quiet, I could only hear her breathing and the sound of the machines. Although the cables made it difficult to lay comfortably with her in my arms, we managed.


    Her head was pressed against my chest and I softly stroke her back up and forth the whole while. I closed my eyes a little. My head still severely hurt.


    I sang to her, for I don''t'' know how long. She fell asleep after a while and I continued singing until I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, Jasmine was already awake, staring at me. With one eye closed, I took her in. "Hey Habibie." I told her. I slowly brushed my nose to hers and whispered; "My moon, my stars¡­ my life. Habibie, thank you for coming back to me. Without you I can not breathe." I spoke my mind.


    Jasmine let out a deep breath. I held her hand in mine, trying to warm it up. "Please say something." I said playing with her fingers.


    Nothing.


    "I am so happy you came back to me." I said again. Jasmine opened her mouth, as if she was going to say something. I felt uneasy when she closed her mouth again and did not speak.


    What was going on?


    "I did not." She began to say. Her voice sounded strange, out of use. I carefully grabbed the glass of water near the bed and let her take a sip. She drank too fast and started coughing.


    The alarm bells went off and nurses ran to our side. They gestured me to get out of the bed as they attended to Jasmine.


    "What is happening?" I asked one of the nurses.


    Saphira


    "Zach no, I don''t think it is a very good idea for you to come here¡­" I tried to get through to him. "Why not?!" Zach pressed skeptically. "Because, it is not like I am on a vacation or something. I am stuck in some palace and can''t leave it anytime soon." I sighed.


    "Well that is why it is a very good idea that I come over. If you can''t come to me, it is good that I come to you." He argued. "Zach you can''t just show up here, it is not a normal house or something." I tried again. "It''s not like you can ring a door bell." I said in frustration.


    "For how long will you be gone?" He asked in desperation. "Benjamin spoke of six months." I told him. It was quiet on the other side of the line. "You are saying that I can''t see my girlfriend in six months?" He almost yelled.


    "About that¡­ " I tried to say. "Saph¡­. No you don''t. Really?!" He sighed. Then the phone was dead. I stared at it for a while. I was trying to decide if I should call him back, but I decided it wouldn''t help any of us.


    A man with a white dress and a red headscarf or something on, approached me, talking in Arabic. I gestured him that I did not understand.


    Then man frowned and then smiled a little. "English?" He asked. Relieved that he did not continue in Arabic, I nodded frantically, like the idiot I was. It was a bliss to hear someone speak English again.


    "May I sit next to you?" He asked me. I don''t know why, but I hesitated. His eyes were chocolate brown, he had full, but characteristic eyebrows and a neatly trimmed beard. "Of course." I said.


    He came to sit next to me and smiled. "Why is it that men in this palace all seem to wear dresses?" I blurted out. Shocked by my own boldness, I placed my hands on my mouth.


    The guy softly laughed and folded his arms in his lap.


    "It is a traditional dress called a thobe." He smiled. "But why?! I can not imagine that a fully grown man would want to wear a ankle-length dress." I blurted out again.


    "I am sorry, I don''t know what is wrong with me." I said squeezing my eyes.


    "All Saudi men wear it." He explained. I shook my head. "That is really not true." I said disagreeing. He seemed amused.. "How is that?" He dared me with a smile on his lips.

 Chapter 146 - Not A Real Arabian Sultan

    Saphira


    I pouted my lips and placed my hands stubbornly on my hips. Not all Arabic men wore dresses. I had never seen Benjamin in one. "The Sultan does not wear a white dress!" I said confidently.


    The guy slightly shook his head and then looked at me. "The new sultan." He began to say and looked me straight in the eyes. "Is not a real Arabic man." He said in the same confidant tone.


    "That is really ridiculous." I shrugged. He tilted his head to the side, still looking at me. "No it is not and I guess that you know that I am right." He said meaningfully. "You are one of his friends from America right?" He stated more than he asked.


    I pointed out my chin. "Then what does it take to be a real Saudi man?" I said incredulous. "Arabic norms, values¡­ it is a way of thinking¡­ a way of living so you will." He offered using a lot of hand gestures.


    "So you probably think I am not a real Arabic woman either?" I said amused by him. "Do you feel like you are a real Arabic woman?" He questioned to my surprise. I was not ready for that question.


    "Your eyes look like hot chocolate." I blurted out. "What?!" He said stunned. I bit my lip in return. His lips twitched, trying not to smile.


    "Well¡­" He pressed, still waiting for me to reply. "Arghh¡­ " I groaned and he snickered. "I don''t know, really." I admitted.


    "My mother did not really raise me to be an Arabic woman¡­ she uhm¡­ Well you won''t find that interesting anyway." I said as I stood up.


    The guy stopped me, by briefly touching my arm. It was just a split second, but is was long enough to send an electric pulse through me. We both seemed dazed by what happened, because we were still staring at one another.


    "I am sorry." I said and ran back inside.


    Benjamin


    Jasmine had stabilized again and I needed some fresh air and away of the crowd inside the palace.


    I walked towards the south entrance to our garden, and caught Saphira stumbling inside.


    I steadied her, placing my hands on her back. "What is all the commotion about?" I frowned.


    Saphira seemed out of breath. "What''s up?" I said tilting her chin up, so she had to look at me. I could not decipher what she was thinking.


    "Nothing, really." She said breathing heavily. "That is hardly the truth." I smiled. "It''s nothing¡­" She insisted.


    "How is Jasmine?" She asked. That snapped me out of it and I immediately let her go. We both swallowed visibly.


    "She is stable again." I muttered. I ran my hand through my hair and Saphira seemed to eye me from head to toe.


    "There you are." My cousin said.


    It was Malik. He was about the same age as I was.


    "We were just talking about you." Malik coughed a laugh. "Anything good?" I frowned. He and I never really got along. He never seemed pleased that our grandfather favored me more than him. He always wanted to have what I had.


    "About you?" He asked sarcastically. "Never." He smiled from ear to ear.


    "It was about that you are better dressed than him, even when you are in home wear." Saphira said seemingly irritated by Malik. I don''t know why, but I was glad she did not like him.


    I pressed my lips together, trying not to smile. "Nah, it was actually about the fact that you are not a real Saudi king." He said without shame.


    I looked him straight in the eye. I kept my face calm. "Dear cousin, I would mind your words towards your sultan." I said unshaken.


    He opened his mouth again. "Consider your words carefully before you speak." I smiled. "Of course we were just kidding." He said in a fake friendly tone.


    "Saphira, I was about to show you around the palace." He spoke to her. "That can''t be." I smiled. "I was just coming to get her, we have an appointment." I said meaningfully. "Come Evangeline." I said as I intently looked into her eyes.


    Saphira seemed to hesitate. "I uhm¡­ Well¡­ I think that you are busy today¡­ I mean¡­ Jasmine woke up, so I hope that you don''t mind that I take Malik''s offer¡­" She said as she turned towards him.


    He looked smug. "Well then." He said raising his eyebrows once. I did not want to make a scene right here in the middle of the hall, so I need to let this slip.


    "Sure, you are absolutely right." I smiled. "I will see you in an hour¡­ in my office." I commanded her.


    "Yes." She almost whispered. They walked away and Saphira slightly looked back over her shoulder. Was she doing this on purpose? She knew that I did not want to see her with any other man. This was not the right time to taunt me.


    I paced up and down my office the entire time.


    I was absolutely losing my mind. What the hell was she thinking, going with him. She was five minutes late. I did not want to seem like a lunatic and go find her already. I would give her five more minutes¡­ I thought making a deal with myself.


    I was starlet when I heard a soft knock on the door. Saphira peeked around the corner. "What in the world possessed you that you went along with Malik''s charade?!" I grumbled towards her.


    Saph walked inside my office and slowly closed the door. She looked like a guilty dog with her tail between her legs.


    Then I saw something change in her posture.


    "What''s it to you?" She asked with an attitude. "What do you mean, what is it to me?!" I retorted.


    She shrugged. "Don''t ever do that again." I told her. She crossed her arms and raised her chin again. What was wrong with her lately.


    She frustrated me more then she would ever know.


    I walked up to her and pressed her body against the door.

 Chapter 147 - Tangled

    Benjamin


    Our faces were just a few inches apart.


    "I can go with whoever I like." She said. "No, you absolutely can not!" I told her. "I can''t see any reason why not!" She insisted.


    "I can see a million." I told her. "Name one¡­" She provoked me.


    "Because Malik thinks he is a Casanova and he is not serious with you." I said placing her hands above her head.


    "He was a perfect gentleman." She said. Her breath touched my face. "Stop taunting me like this!" I told her. "I am not taunting you in any way." She said and shrugged.


    "You know that I can not see you with any one else. If you want to date or whatever it is that you want to do¡­ do it with someone I do not know and do it when you are back in Malibu." I spoke.


    Her body was pressed against mine. Her breathing began to spike. "You are not in any position to tell me who and who I can not date and where I date is certainly not any of your business either!" She yelled.


    "He just wants to take advantage of you!" I roared. "And what if I want him to take advantage of me, it is not as if I can save myself for marriage anymore since you and I kissed¡­." She said and pouted her lips.


    "Oh¡­ So you are punishing me for kissing you now¡­ Are you!" I said in frustration, tightening my grip on her.


    "Benjamin, you can not have it both ways! You either want me or you don''t. And if you don''t, I think it is very much in my right to find someone else who does want me." She said to me.


    "You know that I want you, but that does not mean that I can have you." I said shaking me head. "No¡­ because you don''t love me." She said and my heart broke.


    "That is utterly absurd!" I said as I kissed her. She knotted her hands in my hair and we kissed like our life depended on it.


    We were both out of breathe when we looked at each other. I ran my hand through my hair and looked at her.


    "I am sorry." She mumbled. I closed my eyed. Saphira stroke her hand across my jawline.


    "Saph¡­ I¡­" I did it again¡­ what kind of man was I. I was the worst of the worst. "I am sorry." She said again. "I know that you do love me¡­ But Ben¡­ You need to let me go." She whispered.


    I looked at her an stroke my hand through her brown hair. Her hair felt silky smooth. I had forgotten what it felt like to touch her.


    "You are right¡­ I need to let you go." I breathed. I looked at the ceiling and then back at her. Her deep blue eyes pierced through mine.


    "You have to¡­ Because you love her¡­" She said with sadness in her eyes. I stroke my thumb across her lips.


    "One last kiss¡­" She asked pleadingly. I closed my eyes and sighed. I slowly moved my lips towards her and gently brushed my lips across her. She met me, willingly and opened her mouth, inviting me. She tastes as sweet as cherries.


    I kissed her with hunger. Her hands moved across my body. Touching my face, my chest, my arms, pulling me closer towards her.


    "Goodbye." She whispered against my lips.


    I took a deep breathe, gathering all my strength to part from her. "Goodbye." I told her. "I love you." She said.


    I placed my head against her forehead. "I love you." I said in return. When I go¡­ please don''t go and my with Malik¡­" I begged her. "When I''m back¡­. I¡­ just please.." I asked.


    She just nodded. "Where are you going?" She asked me. "I don''t know yet, but I can not stay here with you¡­ Because I will keep doing things that will hurt Jasmine and she does not deserve any of this." I admitted.


    "I know." She whispered. "How long will you be gone?" She questioned. "I think this whole summer¡­ " I thought out loud. "It is the only way¡­" I shrugged. "After that you will be okay to go back to Malibu and then I can return¡­" I told her.


    "So you never want to see me again." She said. Her voice broke on every word of the sentence. "That is not what I am saying¡­ but I think for now that is better." I offered. "For who?" She asked bitterly.


    "Certainly not for me¡­" She said looking to the ground¡­ "I do not want to live without you¡­ sometimes¡­" She abruptly stopped talking. "Sometimes¡­" I pressed.. "I just really wish that Zachary and Sierra had not intervened in our relationship¡­ I was so happy with you." She said still not looking at me.


    I tilted her chin up, so I could look into her eyes. "We absolutely were." I told her. I sighed¡­ "Everything I feel is just so tangled up right now¡­" I said shaking my head in pure frustration.


    "But I know that I can not make you happy¡­" I wanted to get through to her. "That is the silliest thing I have ever heard you say." Saph said and pouted her lips again. "It is not silly¡­ Evangeline¡­ it is the truth." I declared.


    "Why can''t you make me happy?" Her voice held so much sadness¡­ I closed my eyes again. Not wanting to look at her when I would say this. "Because¡­ although it was not my plan¡­ but I do really love her¡­ I love her more than life itself¡­" I said in all honesty.


    "And what if I wanted to be your second wife?" She asked me.


    I tilted my head to the side, wanting to scrutinize her face. She was serious, that much was clear.


    "When I first wanted to do that¡­ I did not intend to have a relationship with Jazz¡­ but it is too late for that now.." I said stroking through her hair.

 Chapter 148 - We Cant Do This

    Saphira


    "But you love me." I persisted. Benjamin looked pained.


    "You know that I do, but all that is irrelevant¡­" He told me. "I am mean¡­ sweetheart listen¡­ I¡­ " Benjamin sighed.


    "I truly believed that you were with Zach¡­ that you kissed him then¡­ Evangeline, you know that I could not have you, if you belonged to whomever¡­" He said. I knew he wanted a woman completely to himself.


    "But I am yours¡­ I have always been yours¡­ I do not want to be anyone else''s¡­ You do realize that it is inevitable right¡­ That I marry someone else." I said trying to get through to him.


    "I belong to you." I said as I placed his hand on my lips. His breathing became shallow and he leaned in.


    Just before his lips touched mine, he pulled back. "We can not do this Saph." He almost cried. "I promised her." He said. His eyes seemed wary. I remembered how he looked when I found him¡­ stinking in bed. He was completely lost.


    "I do not think that it is healthy to pretend that we do not love each other, when clearly we do." I gulped.


    Benjamin cocked his face to the left.


    "I have promised her that she will be my only wife¡­ I have promised her." He said. His Adams apple wobbled. "We have just lost our children¡­ I just¡­ Saph.. my emotions are everywhere and I know that it is not an excuse.. but I feel like I can''t think straight." He said with a thick voice. Both of his hands were almost pulling out his hair.


    "And then I can''t seem to stop kissing you, but every time my head clears up, I make myself sick, by remembering that I did that." He admitted.


    "So you feel sick for thinking about our kisses¡­" I said hurt.


    "Yes¡­ nooo Saph¡­ It is not like that." He sighed. "I never wanted to kiss you like this." He went on. "I mean¡­ I did want to kiss you¡­ but not unmarried. Now I have taken that from you, and I feel so guilty. Most of all, I feel guilty towards my wife. Saphira listen. Jasmine did not want to be my wife. She did not want to fall for me. I have perused her until the end of the earth to make her fall in love with me." He said in desperation.


    "Don''t you see how wrong that is!" I almost yelled. "I love you as easy as breathing." I said getting angry. "Love is supposed to be effortless. I know that you always said that it is a choice that you need to stick by, but what you are describing is not love. For whatever reason, you have fallen for her¡­" I said as I let my hand wander his chest. It felt so firm under my hands. I missed him.


    "But look how easy she keeps letting go of you. Do you really think that she has made that choice as well?!" I hissed.


    Benjamin''s face fell. When he looked up to me I saw a tear drop from his eyes and he quickly wiped it away. He just held up his shoulder. He knew that I was right.


    "The thing is¡­" I started to say. I carefully picked my words, not wanting to wound him further. "I don''t want anyone else. I can not picture myself with anyone else. And you need to know that I will always be here." I said as I stroke his face.


    "I will be waiting for you, because I belong to you. Only you." I almost whispered. Benjamin let his face fall against my hand.


    "I don''t want to be this guy." He admitted shamefully. "I don''t want to give Jasmine the feeling that she has someone to compete for my attention and love." He said and visibly swallowed.


    "I can not do that to her. I will not do that to her. It is my fault that we are married. I made her marry me. I could of simply let her¡­ be married to..." He said searching for words. "Well anyone for that matter really¡­" He owned up.


    "Don''t you see Saph¡­ We were together when I made the choice to marry her¡­ even though I did not intend Jazz and I to have a real marriage¡­ I did not want to see her with anyone else." He confessed.


    "I did not know it then¡­ But I am now fully aware that you never completely belonged to me in the first place." I acknowledged. "I realize that you always had her in the back of your head. I get that now." I spoke. It was the truth.


    "I also get the feeling now. You always thought of her. You always compared everyone to her and no one came close, not even me." My voice felt raw.


    "Saphira that is a bunch of crap, because the two of you are really nothing alike. You can not be compared." He shrugged.


    "I still do think I know what you are feeling¡­ I mean.. you have me.. someone who really wants you, as I have Zachary, who would move the earth to be with me. Still we both want the want the one person we can''t have." I said. And as my own words sank in, I started to cry.


    "Saph please don''t cry." He pleaded with me. He placed his head against my forehead. "We are both fools." He said and kissed my cheek. I tried to kiss his lips, but he pull back again.


    "We can''t." He swallowed. Benjamin licked his lips, moisturizing them and I continued to look at him.


    "I am going to take Jasmine on the honeymoon, that I have always promised her." He seemed to think out loud, because I did not know if he was speaking to me.


    "I think that putting space between us, it the best option." He went on.


    "Do you remember that day on the beach.." I whispered.


    Benjamin slightly smiled at me.

 Chapter 149 - Reversed

    Benjamin


    "Evangeline, we were always on the beach." I said reminiscing. We had such an easy time together¡­


    "I was laying in your arms.." She went on. "Like always." I added. She smiled. "Don''t blame me, I feel at home in your arms." She said looking into my eyes.


    I broke off the connection, because it became too much and scraped my throat. "I mean.. that day when you told me that you were going on an exchange." She said meaningfully. I had told her we needed some space, because I had such a hard time controling my hunger for her.


    Her face fell again. I remembered that¡­ "My grandfather told me that he wanted me to finish the semester here." I told her, gazing into her eyes. "Weren''t you ever going to tell me?" She asked. I knew she meant my identity.


    "I was¡­ I was going to ask you to marry me by the end of semester." I admitted. "Around this time.." She sharply breathed out, realization hitting her with a blow.


    "Mhh¡­" I mumbled.


    "And it was her name you spoke that time I called you¡­ were the two of you together then?" She asked.


    I shook my head. "Of course not." I felt a bit¡­ I don''t know. "Do not be this ridiculous." I told her. "It was not like that." I said cupping her face.


    "Then what was it like?" She pressed. I sighed. "I had asked my grandfather if we could do anything about her situation. I knew that she was being abused by her brother in-law." I said thinking of what the doctor told me today. Even my grandfather made the same assumption. Was she raped by him?


    Saphira was silent, just listing to me.


    "I uhm¡­ I needed her out of that house and my grandfather offered to marry her, if I did not want her instead." I had a hard time speaking these words.


    "Why didn''t you let him?" Saphira offered. She blew my mind by saying this. "You wanted me to let her marry an 80 year old man?!" I said shocked.


    "I guess not." She raised her shoulders¡­ "Besides¡­" I said remembering my grandfather ask me the most important question of all. "He asked me if I had feelings for her myself and at the time, I did not want to admit that I had¡­" My voice became thick.


    "Because I had found you." I said touching the tip of her nose. I closed my eyes. "But never the less Saphira. It was entirely true. I loved her, even then." She needed to hear this. I did not want to lie to her.


    "Saph, I would not have been a good husband to you.." I continued. "I would of longed for her all along. She has me in ways I can not describe." I declared.


    "I know what you are saying." She said stubbornly again. "It is the same way that you have me." She said meaningfully.


    "We should not be talking to each other in this way." I told her. "I am taking her on the honeymoon I promised her and that is that. I will arrange safety measures for your house and life meanwhile." I thought out loud.


    Saphira folded her arms against her chest. I did it again. I hurt her. "One day, when our love will become untangled, you will regret the choices you have made so far." She said boldly.


    Would I regret my decisions for Jasmine? I thought not. "I am sorry I have caused you so much pain." I spoke in her ear. I felt her body shiver. It was a bad call on my part. My breathing spiked involuntarily.


    Saphira knotted her hands in my hair again and pulled me closer. "I can''t¡­ because I do know I will regret doing this." I declared.


    "When her spell on you wears off, it the memory of my lips that will guide you back to sanity." She spoke and then pressed her lips against mine. "You taste so good." She smiled against my lips.


    I groaned. I could not find it in me to kiss her back. I swiftly pulled away and kissed her cheek.


    "Goodbye." I said and then stormed out of my office.


    I did not really know where I was going. I walked to the throne room and went to sit on my chair. I let my head back against the golden frame and closed my eyes.


    I was the worst of the worst. I did not deserve any of them. I was exactly what I hated in men and felt disgusted by myself.


    Saphira


    "Where were you?" Mom asked. "With Benjamin, in his office." I said not sugarcoating it. "This whole time?" My mother frowned disapprovingly.


    "No."


    "I was with his cousin Malik before that." I said sheepishly. "Malik¡­ and who is that?" She asked me. "One of his male cousin''s, I do not really think that they are close though." I thought about how he spoke of Benjamin the entire time.


    "I like him already." My mother smiled. "What?!" My mom said raising the palms of her hands. "I hate his guts and you know that. It is not something I am hiding from you." She smiled.


    "Sometimes you could be a little bit more subtle." I said correcting her, like she was my child and not the other way around.


    "About not being subtle¡­ What is going on between you and Ben''s dad?" I asked.


    "Nothing." My mom immediately went up the fence.


    "I think you love him." I blurted out. My mom looked furious. "He is married." My mom said shocked. ""Yeah¡­ well exactly!" I said smug. She was such a hypocrite sometimes.


    "I don''t know what you are implying here, but cut it out right now!" My mom said defensively.


    "Come on¡­ I know that you were supposed to marry him and that he was your boyfriend before it all¡­ isn''t that why you dislike Benjamin so much?!" I eyed her.


    "Our situations seem exactly alike, but in a way reversed." I thought to myself.. While Benjamin''s dad always seemed to pine for my mom¡­ Benjamin pined for Jasmine.

 Chapter 150 - Honeymoon

    Benjamin


    My grandfather walked in.


    "I do not know if I made a mistake." He uttered as he approached me. I sighed. Not him as well..


    "May God be with you grandfather." I greeted him. "May his Grace be upon you my son." My grandfather acknowledged me.


    "Say whatever it is you came here to say." I told him. I knew he was going to preach to me, so I might as well embrace it.


    "I have send people to equip your yacht." He told me. "You have equipped my yacht." I repeated him, unsure of what he was getting at.


    "It seems like you are taking Jasmine on your honeymoon." He said stroking his beard as he came to sit beside me. I stood up, offering him my throne. "No." He shrugged. "It is yours."


    "But you have to watch your steps in order to keep it." He said chewing on wood. I sighed and then I realized something.


    "How did you know about me wanting to take Jazz?" I asked him suspiciously. "I know everything." He simply said.


    "You are playing a nasty game, my son." He told me, looking straight forward. I felt awkward, but in a way it was nice that I did not directly have to face him.


    "Oh come on¡­ " I said. "How many wives do you have?" I recorded. I heard a soft laugh escape my grandfathers lips and then he was serious again.


    "The difference it¡­ That my first wife agreed to them all." He said lighthearted. "I hear that you promised Jasmine your complete attention." He said still sounding indifferent.


    "By law¡­ you can keep Saphira, if you like¡­ if Jasmine agrees." He made a sound with his tongue, signaling that that was never going to happen.


    "I don''t want more wives." I sighed.


    "She is something alright¡­ that wife of yours¡­ smart, absolutely gorgeous. I mean look at her¡­ full breasts, a petite frame, round round hips.. arghh.." My grandfather went on.


    "Hey!" I warned him. My grandfather simply chuckled. "What?! I am right, aren''t I?!" He said looking at me.


    "She seems white as snow, golden hair and son.. those eyes¡­ she hypnotizes everyone with them." He continues, ignoring my sighs.


    "And then that Saphira¡­ nothing special to the eye, if you ask me. Not really that smart either." He shrugged. "Do not speak about her that way." I warned him. "She is smart." I said. "When she puts her mind to it." I admitted.


    "You are being an ignorant prick¡­ risking Jasmine for an ordinary cheap girl like her." He said.


    I stood up. I had no stomach for this. "Where are you going?" My grandfather asked amused. I raised my palms up. "I don''t know." I said frustrated.


    My grandfather slowly got of the Jasmine''s throne and walked up to me. "You listen to me you baboon, if I find Jasmine crying over you, you will be mine." He warned me. "What is this all about now really?!" I shrugged.


    "Son, you should go to your wife and tell her that the two of you are going. I have let the servants pack everything you need. The ambulance will pick you up in 20 minutes. The best doctors will be with you on your trip and I do not want to see you back until that Saphira is gone out of my palace." He warned me.


    "My palace." I corrected him. "As long as I breathe it is mine." He said and spat the stick to the ground.


    My grandfather put both hands on my face. He needed to reach up, because I was much taller than he was. "Now let me see that I did not make a mistake for choosing you." He warned me.


    "Why did you not just pick Malik?!"  I said frustrated by this whole situation.


    My grandfather stroke his beard again. "Because you can be the best sultan this countries ever had, if you grows some balls and become the man that I know you are!" he stated.


    "Now go." He simply said. Ordering me away.


    "Oh son.." He mumbled. I turned around on my way to the door. "Start wearing Arabian clothing, you are not an American king, but a Saudi one." He said eying me.


    Had he been spying on me all day?


    "Fine." I agreed.


    I went to my wing and put on a thobe. If that was what people wanted to see, then they could have what they wanted.


    When I walked into Jasmine''s hospital wing, I saw that her sister was with her. Jasmine saw me and I slight smile appeared on her face. She had still some tubes in her nose for oxygen.


    "What are you laughing at." I said looking down on my wardrobe. Jasmine placed her small hands over her mouth and snorted.


    "Brother in-law, what my sister meant to say, is that you look handsome." Na?ma smiled. Jasmine glared at her sister. "What?!" She smiled. "He is family." She said and winked at me. "I can say that right Ben?!" She said trying to get me on her side.


    "We are family." I agreed. Jasmine eyed me. She could not possibly be jealous of her sister right?! I shook my head at the thought.


    "Jazz.. I have come to tell you that you and I will be leaving in¡­" I said looking at my watch. "Well, ten minutes really." I said as I came to sit on the edge of her bed. "Why?!" She breathed.


    She looked so fragile. "I am taking you on our honeymoon. " I said as I wanted to kiss her forehead. Realizing where my lips had been, I retrieved.


    Jasmine frowned. She caught that. She was always insanely sharp.


    "When will you be returning?" Na?ma asked. "By the end of the summer." I answered her. "We can''t go like this.." Jazz whispered, eying the IV.


    "My grandfather has arranged the whole thing.." I darkly said with one eye closed.

 Chapter 151 - I Dont Want To Be Alone

    "Can I change first?" Jazz softly asked, eyeing her hospital gown. I brushed my fingers through her honeycomb hair.


    "I''ll ask one of the maid to fedge something." I told her as I stood up. "About that¡­" She almost whispered. "Did you fire them all?" She questioned me.


    I did not know what she meant. I stared at her, trying to reck my brain around it. "Oh.. " I said as I wiped my hand across my face. "No, I am sorry Habib¡­ it has not been on my mind to do." I said in all honesty.


    I had promised her to let go of all the maids I had once slept with. "I uhm¡­ changed my mind about it." She said. I cocked my head to the side, looking at her.


    She seemed really pale today. "What do you mean love?" I asked her. "I don''t know." She faintly shrugged. "I think I just need to trust you¡­ " She said. "We have lost so much together and I.." She gulped for air.


    "I need to trust you." She slightly smiled. "You are my husband." She breathed. My heart almost dropped to the floor. It was like fate was taunting me, for whatever reason. She did not trust me the whole time I needed her to trust me and the minute I was not worthy¡­ then she decided to trust me.


    I walked back to her and kissed her forehead. "I am." I said as I kissed the temple of her face.


    "I need to go see Jacob and Jaya." Jasmine said as she pulled me towards her, grabbing a fistful of my thobe. I looked at her hand and smiled at her. "I can see that your strength is returning." I said as I kissed her knuckles. I never asked her how she got those names.


    I slightly turned my head to Na?ma. I did not want to make her uncomfortable, because Jasmine seemed to forget her sister''s presence.


    Jasmine blushed. I shook my head teasingly. "You are something alright." I breathed against her fingers.


    "You need to give me a minute, in order to accomplish that¡­" I told her. They were buried under the willow. I could hardly roll her bed across the landscape.


    I wanted to go and arrange it all. Pulling back from her, she grabbed me once again. I frowned. "What''s the matter little pea?" I asked her.


    "I do not want to be alone." She said with pleading eyes. "Stay with me." She uttered. I sighed heavily and went to sit back on her bed again.


    I traced the dark shadows under her eyes. "But you are not alone." I said eyeing Na?ma. "I haven''t seen you for most of the day¡­ and to be honest¡­ you were gone for .. how many days?!" She asked Na?ma.


    "Three." Na?ma offered. "Where were you?" She asked. I ran my hand through my hair. I felt so utterly ashamed.


    "I uhm.. well.. I almost drank myself in coma." I said in all honesty. "Almost losing you.. and losing our twins." I said breathing shallowly. "It has affected me." I said scraping my throat.


    "I am sorry.. I should have been with you." I said kissing her cheek. Jasmine pulled me closer. It was like she was smelling my neck.


    "You smell different." She said intently looking into my eyes. Guilt washed over me. "How so?" I asked trying to sound light.


    "Just please stay with me." She pleaded again. I had a hard time swallowing. I felt like she knew. She could not. But I truly felt like she did anyway.


    I sighed. "You and I will be alone together for eight weeks." I smiled at her. "That''s good." She said. "But I do not want you to leave me now anyway." She said fluttering her long eyelashes.


    "Okay." I surrendered.


    "But I-" I tried again. "No." She demanded. There was something in her eyes.


    "Where are we going again?" She asked. "Your guess is as good as mine." I shrugged.


    "You will be flying to Cyprus, to where your yacht lays now and you will tour the Mediterranean sea for the coming weeks." My grandfather said interrupting us, by walking in.


    I felt annoyed by his constant interference.


    "Grandfather, I want to go see the graves of my twins." She said in a shallow voice. "For you, I will arrange anything my dear." He said as he came closer to her and kissed her forehead.


    I did not like there closeness, because I knew my grandfather had wandering eyes. "Grandfather, how are we going to get her there?" I voiced my question.


    "It is already being arranged." He told me. A maid walked in, baring a dark green dress and a bag.


    "Let''s leave Jasmine  to change her outfit." My grandfather told us to leave. I stood up and walked to the door.


    "You do not need to leave." Jasmine called after me. I turned around and sighed.


    I walked back to her. Everyone left except for a nurse who walked in and two of her maids. "Can you help me change?" She asked me. I felt too guilty to be around her. The guilt seemed to consume me and I was still very much intoxicated by the alcohol in my system.


    "Sure." I said. "If the nurse can offer assistance, so that I don''t accidently meddle with you wires." I said eying her IV.


    I helped her sit right. "Are you okay?" She asked me. I did not really know how to answer that. I could hardly tell her the truth.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked me. Her lips trembled. I looked up to the ceiling, contemplating how to answer her. "Honey, I really really drank too much." I told her. "I uhm.. I am not really sober yet." I said in all honesty.


    "Come here." She ordered me, pulling me down with her grip on my thobe. I slightly smiled at that.


    Her lips commanded me to kiss her. She looked like she was asking for it, but I could not do that. My lips felt utterly unclean and certainly unworthy of her.


    I quickly kissed her forehead, and Jasmine eyed me suspiciously.

 Chapter 152 - Do You Remember?

    Benjamin


    She still did not let go of my thobe. I needed to distract her somehow. It was not like I did not want to kiss her, but that was not a good idea now.


    "I can not help you get undressed while kissing you." I half-smiled at her. "I remember otherwise." She seductively said.


    I felt uncomfortable. I looked around and the maids and nurses were trying to hide there smiles. Not really succeeded in it.


    "Let''s save your breath Habibie." I told her. "Alright." She pouted. She let it go for now, but I saw that I was not going to get away with this for long.


    I took off her robe and I was taken aback by the sight of her. She was not wearing a bra. Blame me,I was just a simple man. I caressed the back of her neck. Jasmine slightly shivered and I smiled at her.


    I took the bag, thinking that there would be fresh underwear for her, and I was right. I clicked a beautiful lace bra on and adjusted her straps. She followed my movements with her eyes.


    "Isn''t there any way we can shower?" She asked the nurse behind me. "I don''t think that is a very wise thing to do your highness." The nurse said. She looked at me like a sulky child, probably thinking that I could make it happen.


    She seemed to be on a warpath. "We cannot do that while you are on supplemental oxygen Honey." I told her. "It cannot get wet. And if we would take it off for a little while¡­ your saturation will drop." I said and kissed her perfect nose.


    I realized that she just wanted the confirmation that I loved her. "I love you." I breathed close to the hollow beneath her ears. A sweet sound escaped her lips.


    The monitor beeped. We immediately looked up to the sound, only to see that her pulse went up. I chuckled and shook my head. She did not seem bothered.


    I cleared my throat. "Habibie, for the sake of your dear caretakers here¡­ I think it is good that we¡­ I mean, that I wait outside." I said pressing my lips together.


    "You are not going anywhere." She said stern. She was dead serious, that much was clear in her eyes. I blinked a few times.


    I held my tongue and continued to change her clothing. I was done and a maid brought a bowl of water and a towel to rinse her face. I gestured the maid to hand it to me and I took the cloth and soaked it in the water. I drenched it a little and started to carefully wipe her face.


    Her cat-like eyes were focused on mine. She was not backing down. "Jaya and Jacob." I said. Jasmine narrowed her eyes at me. "When did you decide to call them that?" I asked her.


    "I didn''t." She shrugged. Her eyes hardened. I did not know why. "Who did?" I asked in curiosity.


    She shrugged. She did not want to talk about it, it seemed.


    Jasmine was quiet the rest of the time.


    I put her hair in a ponytail, when Raina came in. "That is just the sweetest sight." Raina said approving of me taking care of my wife.


    "He even did a good job." She said exaggeratingly winking at Jazz. "We are going to the willow." Jasmine said to Raina. "I know." She said kindly.


    "Are you coming with us?" Jasmine asked. "You should come." I insisted as well.. I needed the buffer. I did not know how I would manage to be alone with her for two months, and not tell her about what the heck I did wrong these couple of days.


    My grandfather had Jasmine carried outside on a sedan chair by four men. Jasmine had pigheadedly wanted to refuse being carried, but when I told her it was the only way, she calmed down.


    When we reached the willow I felt my feet become heavier. No one uttered a single word.


    I helped Jasmine out of the sedan chair.


    She look at me and then at their names again ingraved on the little graves... Jasmin flew into my arms. I put my arms around her small frame, placing my chin on the crown of her head. I felt that she was weak, beneath my arms, so I tightened my grip on her. I gently picked her up in my arms, carrying her bridal style.


    Jasmine continued to cry. And I slowly lowered us to the ground, in front of their graves. My eyes felt like they were burning. I apologetically looked at the staff, who were carrying around her oxygen.


    It seemed like Jasmine had a hard time breathing. The doctor seemed worried. "Hey¡­ " I said as I tilted up het chin to look at me. "Slowly breathe in through your nose." I reminded her.


    Tears flowed down her cheek. "And slowly exhale through your mouth." I said wiping her tears.


    It pained me to see her like this. She did not deserve the cards she got dealt in life. She had lost her mother when she was young. Her father did not have long to live. Although the treatments received here, expanded his life. Her brother in-law, the one who was supposed to protect her as her male guardian, did despicable things to her and then there was me¡­ The worst husband alive.


    I vowed to myself that I would never hurt her again. There was no excuse for what I had done.


    "You buried them under your willow." She breathed. "It was always your safe place." She sobbed.


    "It was our willow, remember?" I reminisced. "Yes." She breathed and a smile broke through her tears.


    She wrapped her arms around me, hanging on to me for dear life. She cried and I stroke her back up and forth, burying my nose in her hair.


    I remembered the first time that we were under this willow together. I read her a book. Rabia was present of course. This woman intrigued me in ways I could never describe.. Her sassy attitude won my heart.

 Chapter 153 - A Group Effort

    Benjamin


    "The plane is waiting for you." I heard my grandfather say.


    "We have to go." I breathed in her neck. Jasmine look up at me and her eyes fell on my lips. I could not swallow.


    When we walked out from under the willow, our family was there, waiting for us.


    They all curtsies, but my grandfather and I smiled at that.


    My grandfather had instructed everyone to greet us from a distance, only Daniel stepped up towards me. He embraced me and padded my back. "It is time to man up." He whispered under his breath.


    He took my face in his hands and smacked my jaws. I frowned at him. I knew he meant well though.


    Jasmine was being carried to the helicopter. I could see it was a struggle for the nurses to keep up, while they were dragging around everything Jazz needed.


    I came to sit next to her. "You are not flying today?" She asked. Her eyes were bloodred from crying. "Nope, not in my condition." I slightly smiled at her.


    One of my guards handed me a bottle of water and I eagerly took it. My head was about to explode.


    I laid my head back and closed my eyes. When I opened one of my eyelids, I saw that Jasmine was staring at me. I wrapped one of my arms around her and laid my head back again.


    We landed when I woke up. It had been a quick nap. We were at our royal airport and we were guided in one of our aircrafts.


    I could hardly keep my eyes open. "Jazz, do you mind if we sleep during this flight?" I asked her. They placed all the necessary machines next to our bed in the master bedroom on board and wired Jasmine to them.


    "Alright." She simply said. "Can I sleep in your arms?" She asked and then eyed the doctor who just came walking in.


    "If you are careful." He eyed me. I shut my eyes and did not move. What did he think I was capable of doing right now? I still felt like my head swam, or the room turned. I did not know which ever it was. I certainly did not feel well though.


    Jasmine snuggled in my arms, her face resting om my chest.


    Saphira


    Lynn walked into my room. "Where were you?" She asked me. "What do you mean?" I frowned. "We all said our goodbye''s to Ben and Jazz and you were nowhere to be seen." Lynn rolled her eyes at me.


    "He left?!" I mumbled. I could not believe that he went through with it and left the palace. "Yeah, he and Jazz are going on there honeymoon." She said with in a strange tone. "How can they celebrate their honeymoon when she is in a hospital bed?" I shrugged.


    Lynn held up her shoulders. "I do not know, really." Lynn spoke.


    "He seemed off¡­ I think he was drunk or something." Lynn sounded worried about her brother.


    "It had been a heavy time." I offered an explanation.


    "For all of us." Lynn sighed heavily. "I uhm.. I came here because someone was asking for you." Lynn said a little bit embarrassed.


    "Malik said that you were missing." She said apologetic. She did not even miss me herself, I realized. "Ok, okay." I sat as I sat straight up on the bed. "Can you hand me my comb?" I asked Lynn.


    "Sure thing." She said. Instead of handing me my brush, She climbed on my bed and started combing my hair.


    "So¡­ What is up with you and Malik?" Lynn asked, not hiding her true intentions for longer than five minutes.


    I snickered. "Lynn¡­" I complained teasingly. "What?!" She giggled. "I noticed the way he talked about you." She said wiggling her eyebrows.


    "Nothing happened, really." I said remembering the tour he gave me around the palace. "He just let me see what, according to him, made a man a good Saudi man around here." I told her.


    "A good Saudi man huh." Lynn pushed for more information.


    "And what did he show you?" Lynn asked. "Mhh.. the praying area''s mostly¡­ " I thought about this morning.


    "He is handsome, isn''t he." Lynn went on. I took a pillow and smacked it to her head. "He is Ben''s cousin!" I said meaningfully.


    "So what?! Ben has like hundredths of cousins." Lynn shrugged.


    "Lynn!" I said disapprovingly. "I could never." I told her. "Ben wouldn''t mind." Lynn presumed.


    I looked at her skeptically. "Or would he?" She asked me while observing me. "He warned me not to date anyone he knows." I answered her.


    "Did he really say that?" She responded. "Sure thing." I declared.


    "So he is jealous then." Lynn voiced. "I guess¡­" I said and let myself fall down on the bed.


    "But what do you think about Malik?" Lynn interrogated me, like only she could.


    "Sure, he is handsome." I responded. "Oh come on.. that is a bunch of baloney¡­ he more than handsome alright." Lynn announced.


    "Since you broke it off with Zach¡­ You might as well have fun here right?" Lynn giggled. I hit her with the pillow again.


    "What did he say about me?" I wondered out loud.


    "You should ask him yourself." Lynn said meaningfully, eying the door. "You have got to be kidding me!" I grumbled.


    "Lynn!!" I hissed. "He is here?!" I shrieked. "God no¡­" I mouthed. Lynn nodded with a smile.


    "He asked if we wanted to go out¡­" Lynn said like a sulky child. She pouted her lips. "Pretty please¡­ " She begged me.


    I smacked my face with the palm of my hands.


    "Ughh." I complained. "Really?" I asked again, hoping she was kidding. Lynn frantically shook her head, meaning ''yes''.


    "Who else is coming with?" I asked. "Raina.. some other princesses.. so I have heard and some princes." Lynn stated.


    "It is a group effort then?" I asked her skeptically.


    "Alright. Tell him I will get ready." I smiled at Lynn.. I needed my mind to be elsewhere anyway.

 Chapter 154 - Have You Slept With Her Too?

    Saphira


    I held out a pink long dress in front of me. "Why is everything so long?!" I whined.


    "It does not really matter what you wear anyway." Lynn said making a funny face.


    "We will have to wear a black abaya, so no one will see." She said looking into the mirror, I stood before.


    "Why is that?!" I muttered. "Rules, rules, and again rules." Lynn said. "Now hurry up." She told me.


    "Where are we going again?" I complained. "I don''t know!" She laughed. We heard a soft knock on the door. "Who is it?" I asked loudly.


    "Malik." I heard him. "Don''t open the door!" I shouted. "Are you coming with?" He said in a thick accent.


    "Yes, but¡­" I sighed as I pulled the dress over my head. "I need to do my hair." I shouted.


    "No you do not." Lynn whispered. "We need to wear a headscarf anyway." She shrugged.


    Lynn made my hair into a bun. "Being a Saudi woman certainly saves time while going out." I snickered. Lynn rolled her eyes at me.


    "Now let''s go." She said when I was all done.


    We swiftly opened my door and Malik startled us. I kludged my hand to my chest. "My heart." I told him.


    He smiled at me. "I have your heart already?" He teased me. I made a disapproving sound with my tongue and he roared with laughter.


    "Still in a dress?" I asked him. He winked at me. "I see that you are slowly getting accustomed." He told me as he eyed my nonary clothing.


    "Why do you dress woman like this?" I asked him. "I mean, it is hard to fall in love with any¡­ woman like this¡­" I blurted out. I already regretted my choice of words. He shook his head grinningly.


    "That''s the point." He smiled.


    "Okay." I said flushed and quickly walked up to Raina and Lynn. There was a group of three men before us, and there were two woman behind us.


    When we entered one of the driveways, the same kind of black cars that were in front of my house after the incident, stood there waiting for us.


    Malik opened the door for us. "Will you ride with us?" I asked him. I stood so close to him. My heart skipped a beat. "No." He said and gestured for me to get in.


    The three of us were in the car and Malik closed the door without looking at me. "Is he always that stiff?" I asked Raina.


    "He is not as modern as Benjamin." She said eyeing me. "If that is what you are asking." Her lips turned into a hard line.


    I was stunned. "Wait what?" I said incredulous. "You all find Benjamin to be modern?" I asked snickering.


    Lynn burst out in laughter as well. Raina did not really seem amused.


    "For Saudi standards of course." Raina clarified.


    "I really wonder where we are going¡­" Raina suddenly said. "I think it is strange, I normally never got invited to these kinds of things." She said solemnly.


    "Then what do you do all day?" I asked her. Raina shrugged. I felt like I should not press the matter more and try to keep a good vibe going.


    "What are you wearing underneath that gigantic tent?" I asked Raina, raising my eyebrows.


    Raina smiled. She pulled up her abaya and showed her beautiful golden gown. Both mine and Lynn''s jaws dropped.


    "You are stunning." I told Raina.


    "I wish you could one day come to the states with us, so that we could go shopping." I said imagining the fun we would have.


    Raina sighed. "I went shopping once, in New York." She offered. "Yeah I heard something about that." Lynn said. "With Sierra right?" She asked. "Yes." Raina simply said.


    "Did you know that Sierra and Saphira were cousin''s?" Lynn asked Raina.


    Raina twitched her lips. "I am aware." She said. The van suddenly stopped and we all gazed at each other in anticipation.


    Benjamin


    I heard a knock on the door and a stewardess walked in. I opened one eye and groaned a little. Jazz was sleeping on my chest, with her arms around me. Her golden hair was spread across my upper body.


    I quickly looked at the woman and hushed her, gesturing to wait a second. I kissed Jasmine on her forehead. Her cheeks were pinkish.


    "Wake up my lovely wife." I told her. Jasmine muttered something incoherently under her breath.


    I gently bit her neck, just above her collarbone and sucked her flesh. I left her a little red stain. Her eyes flew open, gazing at me.


    "MHH.." I murmured. I looked at the flight attendant and gestured her to speak.


    "We are about to set in the landing." She said confirming what I already knew. Jasmine tried to lift herself up, by resting on her arms and eyed my bare chest.


    I cleared my throat, trying to get her attention. She shyly looked away, towards the woman in the doorway.


    Then Jasmine looked at me again. "What?!" She snapped at the flight attendant who was still eyeing us. "My husband is hot." She said indifferent. "Can''t blame a girl." She said. "I don''t blame you either." She said coolly.


    "Oh, wait; have you slept with him as well?!" She nonchalantly asked her.


    I almost choked, gasping for air.


    The flight attendant was in complete shock as well. "Is there anything I can do before we land your Grace''s?" She asked us after she recovered.


    "Come on, you can just go ahead and tell me." Jasmine pressed.


    I looked at both woman. "I apologize for my wife." I said to the complete stranger. "She has just been in a coma." I said trying to fix this situation.


    "It''s fine." The woman almost whispered and without curtsying, she darted out of our bedroom.


    I realized that telling her that this was wrong of her to do, was certainly not in my place.. So I held my mouth shut and wrapped my arms around my wife, snuggling her.

 Chapter 155 - Left Out

    Benjamin


    "I am sorry." Jasmin whispered.


    "It is fine." I said as I kissed her forehead. "No it is not. I shouldn''t have behaved like that." She said angry at herself.


    "I get where that was coming from and I deserve that." I told her. That and so much more, I thought to myself.


    "But have you slept with her?" She frowned at me. I completely burst out in laughter. I did not know what possessed me. Jasmine looked angry, so I composed myself again.


    "No." I simply told her and that was the truth. "Alright." She said settling in my embrace.


    The doctor came in to check on her.


    Saphira.


    We were in this incredible building. It was not as beautiful as the palace, but it did come close.


    Inside, there was a large hall with a indoor fountain. "Incredible." I mouthed to Lynn. "It is pretty, isn''t it." She agreed.


    We were guided into another hall and I only saw woman. I saw that Malik and his group did not join us, because they entered another hall. "What is that all about?!" I asked. "Woman and men do not usually mingle." Raina explained.


    The room was filled with chandeliers. The floor seemed to be marble and woman were dancing in a circle.


    Each table was filled with all sorts of fruits. They were the prettiest colors. It almost seemed like decoration.


    "This is your table." A woman wearing a red dress told us. Suddenly I noticed that woman did not wear a veil here. "Why are we the only ones dressed like this?" I hissed at Lynn.


    "Well I did not know we were allowed to take our abaya off once we got to the place of destination?!" Lynn said defending herself.


    I sharply breathed out. "You look just fine." She said. I looked at Raina, who looks incredible.


    I took my abaya and hijab off and looked down on my dress. "You look just fine." Lynn repeated, taking down my hair. "Hey!" I muttered. Linked rolled her eyes at me.


    "Now let''s dance." She said to the group of us. I honestly did not know how Saudi woman dances. They seemed to shake there hips and belts with bells were being handed out.


    "Lynn can really dance." I said to Raina wo was standing next to me. Lynn was already dancing in the middle of the circle, not holding back. Sometimes I envied her for her boldness.


    Benjamin


    We were once again on solid ground. "It has been a while since I''ve been here.'' I acknowledged We were in port town Kyrenia in Cyprus. I acknowledged.  I pushed Jasmine in her wheelchair.


    "Look honey that is an old castle from the middle ages." I said pointing towards the large sand colored building that reached the sea.


    "Really?!" She exclaimed. "I can''t believe my eyes, everything is so beautiful here." Jazz said as her eyes wandered around. "It smells like salt here." She said with a hint of a smile.


    "What is the history of that place?" She asked me full of wonder. I smiled at that.


    My brain was barely working right now, although the sleep did me some good. I parked her and sat beside her on some greyish rocks.


    Jasmine put her hands in her lap, waiting for me to begin my story.


    "The Middle Ages were a turbulent time for the island with many conquerors and this is clearly visible in the castle." I said pointing towards the ruins of what was once a magnificent castle.


    "The castle was built by the Byzantines and expanded by the Venetians. Thick walls and towers with battlements had to defend the castle from enemy attacks." I told her.


    "So there has been fought over this ground?" She asked my curiously. "Yes, as there has been over most lands." I smiled at her. "The life of the different types of soldiers who once lived here are also depicted through dolls." I mused.


    "Can we go see that?" I saw her trying to be enthusiastic. I knew better than that, because I could see the grieve in her eyes for our babies.


    I looked at the doctor, who was present with us at all times. "Your majesties." He began. He wiped some sweat off of his forehead. Although the sun was slowly burning.


    "The yacht is better equipped for your condition right now." He said carefully. Jasmine did not seem to like that. "When you are better and able to breathe on your own, we will come back and go inside." I promised her.


    "Alright." She agreed. "What else is there to say in this beautiful place?" She asked me. I smiled at her. "What?!" She said flustered. "Then I know what I have to look forward to." She said sheepishly.


    "They have found old shipwrecks in various placed." I mentioned. "One of them is displayed in the castle." I said.


    "Really?" She said in disbelieve. "Really." I smiled. "It is a cargo of amphorae from Roman times and the remains of a ship that sank 2300 years ago off the coast of Cyprus."


    "Interesting." She whispered. "It makes you think about how time works." She said already in her philosophy mode.


    The doctor eyed me. I saw that he found it time to be near all his medical equipment. "Let''s go to our yacht." I said getting up.


    Jasmine looked unwillingly as she eyed the ruins. "Soon." I promised her.


    Saphira


    The others were having a blast, but I felt a little left out.


    I understood no one, and that was only to begin with¡­ everyone had fun dancing, but I had never danced like that before.


    Lynn wanted to teach me some Arabian moves, but I was way too insecure for that.


    I covered myself with the hijab again and put the abaya back on and darted out of the gigantic party area.


    I found myself back in the main hall and went to sit on the edge of the fountain, when I saw Malik approaching me.

 Chapter 156 - You Better

    Saphira


    "What''s the matter?" Malik asked me, as he came to sit beside me from a distance.


    "Nothing." I said an tried to smile. Malik cocked his hand and looked at me. "I haven''t known you for long, but that does not mean that I can not read you, Saphira." He said disapprovingly.


    "What is bothering you?" He asked me. "There isn''t anything bothering me." I lied. "Now you are insulting me." He said calmly rubbing his hands. He had an olive kind of skin color, it was beautiful.


    "Now the truth." He said from under his lashes. "Arghh¡­" I groaned. "I do not want to tell you." I almost whispered.


    "Why not." He stated like he had a right to know. "Because¡­ what''s it to you?" I frowned. He opened his mouth to say something and then closed it again. He stood up, ready to leave. "I''ll let you be then." He simply said.


    "Alright." I blurted out. He looked at me with a hint of a smile. "Alright¡­ does that mean that you are willing to share?" He asked me.


    "But I feel embarrassed about it." I said feeling insecure. "I¡­. Can tell you something embarrassing about myself as well¡­" He said and winked at me. "If that will make you feel better." He grinned.


    "Deal." I quickly replied.


    Malik came to sit next to me again. Of course, he was still keeping his distance. And I thought that Benjamin had always been a prude towards me¡­ little did I know¡­ I deeply sighed.


    "You have asked me if I feel like I am a Saudi woman¡­" I mumbled. "A real one." I added almost inaudible.


    Malik cocked his head to the side. He almost seemed like he felt sorry for me.


    "I am not a Saudi woman." I sighed, spilling my guts.


    He was quiet for a while.


    "I did not mean to hurt you by saying those words to you." He apologized. "Who cares if you are not a real Saudi woman?!" He teased me.


    "You are probably a real American woman then?!" He questionable stated. I shook my head. "I do not really feel like a real American woman either." I sulked. "I am an outsider on both sides." I said looking down at the marble floor. It reminded me of the palace.


    "Explain that to me." Malik said. "My father is an Englishman¡­ But I have not been raised by him¡­ frankly I did not even know who he was until recently." I confessed.


    Malik just listened. "My mom was raised like a real Saudi woman though." I offered, like that meant anything at all.


    "But she was not really good about being a traditional Saudi woman." I confessed¡­ Malik smiled.


    I sighed. "Malik¡­ I¡­" I looked into his chocolate brown eyes. "I hadn''t met my Saudi family before last year.." I gulped.


    "Oh.." He frowned. "Really?!" He said incredulous¡­ "Yeah¡­ so¡­ since I''ve met my family last summer and most importantly¡­ My grandma." I smiled thinking of her. "I did learn how to cook a mean Saudi dish." I said proud of myself.


    "I understand some words too." I said enthusiastically.


    My face fell again. "But it is hard you know¡­ being here¡­ not really understanding what all of you are saying all the time.. It really makes clear that I do not belong anywhere." I said feeling sad.


    "Okay¡­ Let me get this straight." Malik said using all those hand gestures again. It was a funny sight. "Being able to speak the language¡­ does not make one a real Saudi." He explained.


    That did not make much sense to me. "Benjamin speaks the language." He said in a dismissive tone. "You know that I really." He began to say and waved his hands in the air. "Really do not see him as a real Saudi man." He said and raised his chin.


    "It is about what is in here." He said placing his hand on his chest.


    "I guess¡­" I mumbled.


    Benjamin


    "Ben¡­ why are there so many wooden furniture in here." Jasmine grumbled. I plopped down on the couch and put my hands before my eyes. "You know I love my antiques." I said wishing my headache away.


    "Doctor¡­ Maybe my husband needs some painkillers¡­ " I said jokingly. "Ha. Ha." I said sarcastically.


    "Your husband needs to drinks enough water and eat something to kill the hangover." He smiled.


    From the corner of my eye I saw that the cook approached my husband. She was a tall blond woman, in her thirties. I saw that she was beautiful, as she asked my husband what to eat.


    "I will be in my cabin if you need me." The doctor said.


    "This yacht is gigantic." Jasmine said from her wheelchair. "You had been on this yacht before haven''t you?" I asked uncertain. I thought so¡­


    "It was when Daniel took Na?ma out on a date." Jasmine said remembering. "But you did not take me inside." She said.


    "Why didn''t you?" She asked.


    "What did you want to do inside?" I questioned with my eyes closed.


    "I don''t know." Jasmine murmured.


    "We had a good time then?" I thought out loud. I singed for her¡­ we had a good talk. "Didn''t we?" I looked at her with one eye open.


    "You always make sure I have a good time." Jasmine slightly smiled.


    "Hey¡­ we are moving." Jasmine noticed.


    "Mhh.. mhh¡­" I said feeling dizzy.


    "How much did you drink?" Jasmine asked me in a lecturing tone.


    "Way too much." I confessed. "Don''t you always?" She shrugged.


    "Not like this¡­ and not for three days." I said sighing.


    "I promise I will be better tomorrow." I said with my eyes covered.


    "You better." She smiled.


    "Do we have a paper and some pencils?" Jasmine asked me? "What for?" I faintly asked. "I would really like to draw." Jasmine told me.


    "Mhh¡­ push that green button." I pointed my index finger towards the alarm for my staff.


    Jasmine did so and a servant appeared in no time.. They brought her what she asked and Jasmine started to doodle, letting me sleep a bit more.

 Chapter 157 - Jaya And Jacob

    Jasmine


    After Benjamin had drank and eaten, his stomach threw it all out. I wondered what he had been up to these last day.


    Jaya and Jacob¡­ I touched the paper and closed my eyes. I remembered them under the apple tree and tears spilled on the paper in front of me.


    How could I live without them. I touched my belly, although they were no longer there. I longed to see them again, or touch them like I had done in my dream.


    It did not really feel like a dream. I knew for sure that I did see them. I had promised them that I would never leave them, and I felt like I had failed them.


    I was not really an artist of any sorts and grew frustrated by the many attempts of drawing their faces right.


    I kept ripping the pieces of paper when I failed to do their faced justice and threw them to the ground in frustration.


    "Hey, what is the matter?" Benjamin asked me. He suddenly stood behind me and I jumped. I did not know that he was awake already. I sighed, fiercely hoping that he did not want me to look at him, because I could not hide my tears right now.


    "Habibie?" He tried again kissing my cheek. "You''re crying¡­" He whispered.


    "Jazz?" He called my name and put his hand on my shoulder. "Don''t" I blurted out and immediately regretted it.


    Benjamin did not really listen to me, as he turned my wheelchair around. He scrutinized my face. Seeing his hazel eyes only made me more sad, because I saw Jacob in them. I sobbed even harder, unable to control myself.


    "I''m sorry." I gulped. Benjamin cupped my face, while he leveled himself to me. "Never apologize for grieving." He told me.


    He stood up and pick up the papers I had thrown away and studied them. He was silent for a while and then spoke. "Were you trying to draw them?" He asked me. I did not really felt like talking about this and just nodded.


    "Curly hair." He lightly smiled. "Is that how you would picture them?" He asked me. I shrugged. "I think they would both have your eyes." He said thinking.


    "They don''t." I said and immediately regretted that I mentioned that, because that would only raise more questions and I was not really willing to answer any of them.


    Benjamin frowned. "My eyes then? And your hair." He offered as he took a seat next to me.


    "One of them." I said unwillingly. "They would have been incredibly beautiful with a mother like you." He smiled. "They are." I hated that he spoke of them like they no longer existed.


    "Do you want to go up?" Benjamin suddenly said. "Sure." I said not really enthusiastic. Benjamin took my wheelchair and we both got on the elevator. The first deck was even more beautiful than I remembered.


    "Ben¡­ This yacht honestly is just ridiculous." I said not believing that he would spend this much money. "Why is that?" He said as he placed me next to the luxurious grand piano.


    "We could feed all of the poor in our country with the costs of this yacht." I said disapprovingly.


    Benjamin let his hands glide on the keys of the piano, composing I beautiful melody. "Don''t you feel bothered by that fact?!" I questioned, picking a fight with him.


    Benjamin kept on playing and slightly looked at me. I saw that he raised his eyebrow. "Sometimes." He admitted. "But I have donated money to charity since I was eight as well. I have always thought of others." He shrugged, not feeling bothered by my words. "Clearly hardly enough, since you are still able to afford something as absurd as this." I went on with my war path.


    Benjamin stopped playing the piano and looked at me. He cocked his head to the side and his hazel eyes held mine.


    "I am not ashamed of the wealth my family has gathered over the ages and are gathering still." He said. I could not read his face.


    "You should be." I pressed. Benjamin looked taken aback with my words. Benjamin shook is head. "I am ashamed to belong to you as well."  I said. I probably had gone too far with this, but somehow I did not really seem bothered.


    "Habib." Benjamin sighed. "You do not mean that." He said reaching for my face and stroking me cheek. "Sure I do." I said offended. "Or do you think that I can not think for myself either? Like the rest of the men in Saudi." I snapped at him.


    I saw that Benjamin hesitated to say something. He seemed to be contemplating how to respond. "Well¡­" He said directly looking into my eyes. "I am very proud that I have added you to our family as my wife." He said meaningfully.


    Saphira


    "I do not really know what is the matter with me.." I said to Malik. "I just feel lost, I guess." I told him. "Maybe you should stop comparing yourself to other people and start finding out who you are!" He said with a grin.


    "How do you suppose I do that?!" I shook my head and laughed. He was so easy to talk to. It was strange, because I hardly knew him. I bit my lip when I looked up at him again.


    There seemed to be a strong pull between us/ it was really strange.


    "Start learning about the history of your roots." He said. "On both sides." He added. "Will you help me with that?" I blurted out.


    Oh¡­ that was really stupid¡­ it sounded flirty and maybe it was. Did I really want to flirt with him? I was an idiot.


    Malik Snickered. "I don''t think that is a very good idea." He said. I felt ashamed for asking and fumbled with my abaya.


    "Sorry." I whispered.


    Malik sighed. "It is just that¡­" He looked at me like he wanted to say something, but held back. "I do not want to bring you in trouble or give you the wrong idea." He told me.


    Oh¡­ How I wanted to go run away and hide right now.


    I bit my lip a little harder. It was completely silent for a while¡­ "That''s not what I meant." I whispered. "I just wanted to be your friend." I mumbled under my breath.


    "You are a woman." He said. I frowned. "What is that supposed to mean?!" I frowned, mimicing his facial expression.


    "Oh¡­" I said, finally realizing what it was that he meant.


    "It is time to go." Malik said and stood up.


    Benjamin


    I did not really know what was up with Jazz¡­ No.. Of course I did not what was happening. She was grieving. I should not let her words get to me.


    She probably did not mean what she said. I was looking at the Mediterranean sea. The water was clear, but this was not a time to enjoy anything.


    Jasmine was laying in a hospital bed that my staff put on the deck. She was tired and the beach chairs did not offer her much comfort.


    She was reading a book and was not really talkative right now.


    I wanted to do something for her and I wandered down to the area we were earlier this day.


    I looked at the drawings. Maybe it would comfort her if she was able to finish these sketches. I picked up my phone and dialed the number of my assistant who was somewhere on this yacht.


    "Can you arrange something for me?" I asked. "Good evening your majesty." He said. "What is that you want me to arrange for you?" He asked amused.


    "Who is the best artist in this area?" I questioned. "What kind of artist do you mean your majesty?" He asked enthusiastic. He knew that I was up to something.


    "Someone who can draw portrait through the thought of others." I spoke. "I mean.. My wife was drawing something¡­ and I think she has some faces in her head that she wants on paper¡­ and I need someone to help. Some good." I added, explaining what I wanted.


    "I will look into that." He said. "When do you need this artist?" He asked me. "As soon as you can." I said as I thought of my wife. I needed something to cheer her up. I did not know what else I could do for her.


    Saphira


    We were heading back to the palace and were sitting in the black vans we came in. "Where were you?" Lynn asked.


    "I just needed some air." I told her. "But you never danced!" Lynn said. I sighed. "I was happy watching you all." I tried to smile. "You could have had more fun by joining us." Lynn stated.


    Sometimes she was so pushy.. She never had a care in the world and always felt so sure of who she was and what she wanted¡­.

 Chapter 158 - Goodbye

    Benjamin


    The sun was setting and the servants had set the table in the indoor patio.


    Jasmine was sitting her wheelchair and I wanted to push her towards our dinner. Jasmine made a disapproving sound when she saw the table that was made beautiful, just for her.


    My staff had let all the candle lights we had, it seemed like. I rolled her wheelchair to the head of the table and placed a napkin on her lap. Then I adjusted her IV and kissed her cheek.


    It was already late, but we weren''t really hungry before. Jazz looked at the candle lights again and I sensed that she felt uncomfortable with them.


    "I think they meant well." I swiftly smiled. And started blowing out the candles. The smoke of the dying candles made Jasmine cough, causing the doctors to be alarmed.


    Before I knew it, the whole room was filled with nurses and the doctor came running as well.


    He wheeled her out of the room. I hit myself on the head. "I-" I said to the nurse. "It''s alright." The nurse padded on my back and quickly curtsied.


    I smiled at that.


    I walked towards the hospital area my grandfather had equipped this yacht with. Yasmine was on the nebulizer.


    "I''m sorry." I said as soon as I entered the room. Jasmine looked at me with glassy eyes.


    "The princess will be fine." The doctor assured me.


    "It was stupid." I said as I ran my hand through my hair. "That it was." The doctor smiled at me.


    After a while Jasmine was done. "If your grace''s are still up to it, we have set a table on deck." One of the servants said. I looked at Jasmine and she nodded.


    Both of us went back up. It was dark outside. "The stars." Jasmine mouthed. "They are pretty aren''t they?" I asked her.


    "Yes." She breathed. "I am¡­ I have arranged something." I told her. Jasmine skeptically looked and me and then back at our dinner table. "I am glad it is not more candles." She said coldly. That stinged a little, but I had to keep in mind that she did not want to hurt me.


    "No¡­" I tried to smile. "No candles." But let''s eat first." I said.


    We were eating a mixed sea dish and I hardly realized how hunger I was before. I gobbled up my food. We were both silent the whole time we ate.


    I was glad when, what I assumed was the artist, approached us. "Good evening princess, good evening your majesty." He greeted us.


    "I am humbled that you have thought of me to help you draw up the portraits." He said spoiling my secret.


    I nervously looked at Jasmine, because I did not check with her if this is what she wanted.  I suddenly felt stupid for not doing so.


    "Well uhm.. Habib.. I notices that you were drawing¡­" I said hesitantly. "Well¡­. I think our twins¡­ and uhm¡­ well¡­ yeah.. I uhm¡­ thought that¡­ you well¡­ maybe wanted some help." I shrieked.


    "Why would you assume that?" she said bitterly. I had a hard time swallowing. "Well I don''t know really." I said waving my hand through my hair.


    "It''s just that¡­ I thought that you had a clear picture in your head of what they would look like and I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I thought that you¡­ " I sighed.


    "It is not what they would of looked like, but what they do look like. " She snapped at me. I just let her rage on me¡­ I did not deserve anything less.. if only she knew how badly I deserved her anger.


    "And what do they look like?" The artist asked charismatically. He was tall and blond. The man wore a goofy hat and seemed quit the charmer.


    Jasmine took the bait, so I what not so bothered by the way he went to sit close to by wife, with his hand on the table, supporting his chin to gaze at her.


    Jasmine looked at me and I felt like I was unwelcome.


    "I uhm¡­ " I stumbled on my words. "I will take a bath." I told the both of them. "I believe you are in good hands." I said, looking at Jasmine.


    I went to our suite and laid on the bed. How the hell was I ever going to fix everything between us? Would we ever be happy again?


    I needed to hold on to hope¡­


    Jasmine


    "They have the same hair as I do¡­." I told the stranger in front of me. "Jacob he uhm.." I started to smile. "He has fluffy blond curls and the cutest smile." I said. "I can imagine that." The artist called Pablo said. "If the even hold one percent of your beauty they would be abselutly perfect." He smiled at me.


    "Jacob look more like his father though¡­" I said opening up to him. "He has the same dimple in his cheeks when he smiled and his eyes are hazel, the same color as his dad." I told him.


    "And what shape was his face?" He asked me. The man started drawing different shapes of faces. "No.. it''s more like¡­" I said and took the pencil Pablo held and accidently touched his hand. "Sorry." I offered.


    "Do not apologize your highness." He smiled sheepishly. "Not every man can say the he has been touched by a Saudi princess." He smiled.


    I quiet chuckled at his boldness. "It''s more like this¡­." I said drawing Jacobs little face. Then I slipped up a little and I groaned.


    "I am sorry¡­ I am no artist." I said and deeply sighed.


    "I believe that you have more talent than you think¡­ if only you would give yourself some time to practice." He said and drew the exact shape of head.


    "Yes!" I breathed with enthusiasm. "Like that!"


    "And his hair is like.. a little messy¡­ but really cute. It hangs a little just before his eyes." I mumbled.


    Pablo just smiled at me. "What?!" I frowned with a hint of a smile. "I have never seen such a passionate princess before¡­" He said with tightened eyes.


    "Not that I have ever met a princess before now anyway." I charmed.


    "Jacob has smaller eyes than eye have¡­ and the stand a little closer to each other as well. He has this same pointy nose as Benjamin really¡­" I said thinking of my son. "And the same set of eyebrows¡­ really thick¡­" I laughed at the thought.


    When I looked at the paper, my heart almost stopped. "How do you do that?!" I breathed. The man looked at me and warmly smiled. "I just listen to what you tell me." He said not surprised that it totally looked like my son.


    "You talked about a dimple in his cheeks when he smiled¡­" Pablo went on.


    Benjamin


    My phone rang and I did not look at who it was. "Benjamin." I simply said. "Ben." Saphira breathed.


    I was silent¡­ I did not really know what to do. I wanted to immediately hang up the phone, but Saphira did not deserve that.


    "Hi Saph." I said. "I miss you¡­" She quietly said. I pinched my eyes shut. "Saph¡­ I¡­ I don''t think it is a good idea that you are calling me right now." I honestly told her. "I mean¡­ I am on my honeymoon." I shrieked.


    "I know¡­" I heard Saph say. She seemed said. "I do not wish to hurt you further, because I know I have¡­ and I want to be a good man to Jasmine." I stated.


    It was silent for a while. "I can not live without you." Saphira admitted. "We have to." I needed her to understand.


    "Tell me that you can live without me then." She dared me. "Do not do this to me." I pleaded. "It should not be hard for you to say." She pressed further.


    "Fine Saph¡­" I sighed. "I. CAN. LIVE. WITHOUT YOU." I announced. "Alright, tell me that you WANT to live without me." She said stubbornly.


    "That is stupid." I told her. "Denying that you love me." She said. "That." She said dragging the word. "Is really really stupid."


    I looked out the window. I saw nothing but ocean and shores further away. "I want to live my life with my wife." I stated, trying to get through to her. Yes I would always love her. I was not heartless, but I loved no one like I loved Jasmine.


    "Are you sure?" She breathed. "Yes." I replied. "So I am free to marry?" She asked me. She knew that this was the sensitive spot. I ran my hand through my hair.


    I need to let her go completely if I wanted to be a devoted husband to my wife. Any possibility of Saphira needed to be gone¡­ That meant that she would one day marry¡­ that was of course inevitable.


    "Sure." I told her.


    "Goodbye Ben.." Saph Said.

 Chapter 159 - Pablo

    Saphira


    I threw the phone across the room with a thud. I could not believe that I had once again lost him.


    I truly did not understand¡­ Jasmine did not seem to appreciate was he was offering her. And still¡­. Still he kept on picking her¡­


    He needed him to pick me. He needed to choose me and I would make sure he would do that soon enough.


    I would make him see that he could act tough, saying that he would not mind me marrying another.


    He had specifically said that he did not want me to  marry anyone he knew. Besides, he had already admitted that I could not see me with someone else and that he loved me. The fact that he kissed me¡­ Drunk or not¡­ truly meant that he loved me just as much as I loved him.


    The best way to make him see was through Malik. I could not really get a grip on what Malik wanted of me¡­ But I could sense that there was something between us.


    The thing is, that Malik wanted a real Saudi wife¡­ And well.. we just establish that I did not really know what I was¡­


    Tonight had been confusing. Malik had seemed hot an then cold.


    I needed to go to bed now. I did not think I would be able to sleep.


    Benjamin


    It was already getting late. I took out my phone again and called one of the staff members that had shift on the deck tonight.


    "Are they done?" I asked. "Good evening your majesty. I believe they have just finished one of the portraits." She said. I hung up the phone and went upstairs


    I scratched my beard when my eyes took sight of them. Jasmine was smiling animatedly to the artist and he was having a laugh as well. My heart sank. And  I felt jealous somehow.


    I was being an idiot again. I needed to be happy that she was smiling at all and search of anything behind it.


    "Hey gorgeous." I said as I pecked my wife''s lips. It was foolish, I know¡­ but I needed to stake my claim on her.


    "Your grace." Pablo said.


    "Your wife is very much talented." He told me. He looked at her adoringly. "She is in everything she does." I acknowledged.


    "May I?" I asked Jasmine hopefully. She seemed unsure and did not answer me right away.


    Then she slowly nodded after Pablo seemed to encourage her by the look on his face. I took the paper in my hands and let my eyes glide over it.


    "Jacob." I mused. "That is incredible." I said raw with emotion to Jasmine and Pablo.


    "Pablo, I wanted to invite you on our yacht tomorrow, to help us draw our other twin." I said, looking at Jasmine.


    Jasmine did not look at me, but held Pablo''s eyes. "That would very much be my pleasure." Pablo said.


    "It is getting late." I said meaningfully. "The helicopter will take you home." I told Pablo.


    "He can stay on this ridiculous large yacht as well." Jasmine offered much to my dismay. "We have more rooms then we could ever fill." Said in disgust again.


    I tried to keep my emotions in check and put on a poker face. She did need to see that she affected me like this.


    "Well¡­"


    "I think Pablo very much liked to sleep in his own bed." I said intently eyeing Pablo, letting him know he was not wanted here.


    "Of course." Pablo said getting the message. "I will be back tomorrow whenever you desire me back." He said looking at Jasmine.


    I did not like the vibe the two of them shared. There was something that I could really not stand about him. I could not pin point where those feelings came from.. but¡­


    My servants guided him towards the helicopter and Pablo took off. From the moment he left, Jasmine''s smiled left as well.


    I sighed and felt utterly frustrated.


    "let''s go to bed." I told my wife as I wheeled her to our cabin suite.


    The doctor came in to check on her the moment we were inside. I needed to be alone with her, but her checkup felt like it was taking forever and ever.


    Jasmin kept on asking a hundred questions about her health, and when all of those were answerd she kept on asking questions about the medical equipment''s and the medicine she was on. When she had all those answers she went on to ask about all the silly details on how those were created.


    It was like she was dragging it on and on and on and on¡­. To me it felt like she was postponing to be alone with me. But she had been alone with me in the plane and she had slept in my arms..


    What was up? Or was I just imagining it all because I felt so guilty, it felt like my guilt was consuming me.


    "Jazz¡­  I think it is time we let our dear doctor here, rest a while." I told her meaningfully. I eyed the doctor, making clear that this was enough.


    The doctor curtsied and went on his way,


    "Where did you do that for?" Jasmine complained. "It is time for us to go to sleep my  love." I said as I put one of her hairlocks behind her ear.


    I saw that the closeness had an affect on her. Her eyes grew big. I helped her get up. I underdressed her with one hand, while my other arms was still supporting her.


    Not knowing how she would feel about me touching her, I held my her gaze eyes. I did not want her to feel uncomfortable. And let''s be honest, I only needed one look at her to get too carried away.


    I gently caressed her shoulders and scooped her up and placed her in our bed. I took off my shirt and I saw that she did not take her eyes off me. I inwardly smiled a little.


    I know that it was vanity, but I simply enjoyed seeing that my wife enjoyed me just as much as I did her.


    I walked to my side of the bed and took off my pants. Jasmine kept following me with her eyes. "What are you grinning at?" She said with a funny look on her face.


    I got in bed next to her and opened my arms. "Come." I said feeling a tat smug. Jasmine seemed to hesitate. I gestured her for her to come and she pouted her lips.


    "I think I will stay on this side of the bed tonight." She whispered. "Mhh¡­" I said scrutinizing her face. "Then I''ll come to your side of the bed tonight." I offered, not feeling discouraged.


    I came closer to her and wrapped my arms around her. "Ben¡­" She said getting up a little. Can''t I just sleep freely tonight¡­ She asked me. I stroke her lips with my index finger and looked into her gorgeous cat-like green eyes.


    "No¡­" I breathed close to her lips. Her eyes seemed unfocussed. "Besides." I told her and sweetly brushed my lower lip against hers, making her lips part. "My wife has asked me to kiss her numerous times today and I am taking her up on it." I breathed against her lips.


    Hesitantly, but never the less, her lips moved against mine. In this moment, the only thing I felt was love for her. Nothing else mattered.


    Jasmine snuggled against my chest and I kissed her forehead. I kissed her on the crown of her head and we fell asleep together.


    Saphira


    I woke up in a daze. I honestly did not know how I would occupy myself today. Lynn seemed different here. And I truly did not feel like I belonged here.


    I took a nice bubble bath and actually enjoyed all of the maids who catered to me. Someone braided my hair and I took the most beautiful dress out of my closet.


    I decided to go on with my plan and try to win Malik over. He was not someone who I would win by offering myself to him. If I had learned anything from that witch of a Jasmine, was that men wanted thing that they could not have.


    I would position myself close to him, but just a little out of his reach.


    The royal family was having breakfast and I was asked to join them today.


    I went to see mom first, but I could not find her.


    Maybe she was invited as well and would be at the breakfast table.


    I went to Lynn''s room, in order to see if she was still there and I was in luck. "W.O.W." She exclaimed.


    "Who are you trying to catch?" She snickered, wiggling her eyebrows. "Or do I already know who?!" She said wiggling her eyebrows.


    I sighed. "Maybe." I told her.. It would be best if everyone thought I was interested in Malik.

 Chapter 160 - Experience

    Benjamin


    When I woke up, there was no sight of Jasmine. I got out of the bed and took a brief shower. It was about 09:30 in the morning, it was not like I had slept that long. I wandered to the elevator to find Jasmine.


    I thought that she would probably be on deck or something. When I got up there, I searched the pool area, the outdoor cinema area and the bar area, but I could not find her.


    "Where is Jasmine?" I asked the first servant I saw. The girl curtsied and looked nervous.


    "Where is my wife?" I asked getting suspicious. "I do not know, you highness." She said with an afraid look on her face.


    I was not that scary was I?


    I would be insane to go look in every area of this yacht myself, so I called my assistant. "Where is my wife?!" I asked.


    "About that¡­" He began to speak nervously. I waited for him to continue. "Your majesty has taken the helicopter back to Cyprus." He squeaked.


    "What?!" I said stunned.


    "Why?!" I questioned. "She said that she had a meeting with Pablo and that you would not mind your grace." He went on¡­


    "She has gone to see the artist?" I asked for confirmation. "Yes sir." He answered. Shock washed over me. How could she go without security, how could she risk her health like that to begin with. "Who is she with?" I asked him.


    "She did not want to take any security measures, so she only took the doctor with her." He rushed through the words.


    "But you have her tailed?" I pressed. "Of course your majesty"


    "We have snipers and guards ready if necessary." He confirmed.


    "Good." Was the only I managed to say.


    "How long has she been gone?" I sighed.


    "About three hours sir." He shrieked.


    "THREE HOURS!" I shouted. "How could you of let her go off like that?!" I said angerly. "She is my boss sir, how could I deny her?" He asked me.


    "The next time something like this happens, you will have no boss to begin with, because you will be fired!" I told him.


    He had been my personal assistant for many years, but this was truly absurd. How could he think I was ever okay with that.


    I hung up the phone and called Jasmine.


    She did not pick up her phone and my blood boiled. How could she be this reckless?! Hadn''t we gone through enough already?


    I called the doctor and he immediately picked up his phone. "Your highness, may God be with you." He greeted me.


    "Put her on. Right now!" I grumbled.


    It was quiet for a while. "Jasmine?!" I asked frustrated. Still nothing, but I could here her breathe. "Jasmine?!" I said again.


    "Habibie." I grumbled.


    "Benjamin." She said dismissive. "Where are you?" I asked frustrated. "knowing you, you know exactly where I am." She said like that was a bad thing.


    Okay, I needed to play my cards right, knowing her, she was just doing this to start a fight again. I was not giving in to that.


    "Right." I said. "That is true."


    "I have made a suite in order for Pablo and I wanted to know if he was interested in having a paid vacation with us?" I asked her.


    I just had gotten her location and Pablo was just a poor artist, he could not decline this offer.


    I heard Jasmine whisper something in English to Pablo and from what I heard he agreed with my request.


    "He says he is honored." Jasmine told me. I could not decipher what she was thinking right now.


    "We will be back this evening." She nonchalantly told me.


    What the heck did she just say? "This evening?" I voiced, again stunned by what she was pulling off right now. "Yes." She went on. "Pablo is going to show me the ruin today." She said like it was the most normal thing in the world.


    "You mean the ruin that I had promised to take you to?" I skeptically asked her. She was not serious right?


    "Yes, that one." She cheered.


    I needed to calm down, because I would only make matters worse if I would fall into her trap. For some reason, she wanted me to get upset, but I did not know what that reason was.


    "Alright." I said in my most princely voice. "Did the doctor think that was a good idea?" I asked her. She probably handed the phone to him. "I will closely watch her." The doctor promised me.


    "Marvelous." I said bitterly. "Put her back." I commanded him. "I will be with you in thirty minutes." I blurted out without thinking. "What?!" Jasmine faked to be shocked. She could hardly be really shocked about this right?


    "Yeah, the three of us will have a grand time together." I said trying to keep my tone light.


    I got in the chopper and flew to Cyprus myself. Why did she always wanted to drive me insane like this?!


    When I finally arrived, one of my cars waited for me. The driver drove me to the poorest side of Cyprus and I climbed up the stairs of a shabby apartment.


    The walls had graffiti on them and there were many beggars in the street. I was afraid to het robbed here.


    I knocked on the door and Pablo casually opened the door. My wife was sitting in this small space, drinking what seemed like tea.


    I walked up to her, took her face in my hands and kissed her with fire.


    "Ben¡­" She breathed after a while. "We are not alone." She whispered. I crookedly smiled at her and her eyes seemed unfocussed.


    I dazed her, like Saphira always called it.


    That was a stupid thought and I quickly put it aside.


    "I am here to take the two of you out." I smiled at Pablo.


    "Question though?" I frowned at her. "How did you get up here?" I asked her, looking at Pablo.


    "What do you mean?" She said uncertain. "The stairs." I clarified. "Oh.. I climbed them." She said carelessly. I disapprovingly shook my head and shot Pablo a warning look.


    Saphira


    Lynn and I went to the dining hall and I decided I was going to use a different tactic. I was going to ignore Malik.


    We greeted everyone in the room, but I did not look at Malik. I purposely went to sit on the far end of the table, although Lynn went to sit close to him.


    I animatedly interacted with Farida, Raina''s older sister. They did not have much in common though. Farida seemed very popular here, because this side of the table seemed to be centered around her.


    The breakfast was delicious as ever and I was about to get up when Malik approached us. I did not look up at him and took a sip of my juice.


    He spoke in Arabic, so I did not understand him anyway. "I am sorry Saphira." He mused as if he could read my thoughts. "I was just asking my sisters what they were going to do this weekend." He said.


    From what I gathered it wasn''t really accustomed for them to hang around together between males and females though.


    "I see." And diverted my eyes from him. "I hear that you are joining them to the mosque today?" He stated. I accidently looked at him and he smiled at me.


    "True." I said as I looked down at the table again.


    "I am proud of you." He told me. I shrugged. "Thank you, I guess." I told him. "I think that if I want to find myself, it is best if I find God first." I said not looking at him again.


    "I am going to stroll around the park first." I said and stood up. Before, I had prolonged our talks, but now I needed to show him that I was not going after him.


    I needed him to go after me.


    "Shall I walk with you?" He asked me.


    I shook my head. "I believe it is better if you do not." I said meaningfully. "I am a woman, you know." I said.


    I stood up and greeted the woman on the table and walked away from him.


    I did as I had told him. I walked around in the massive park what they called the palace garden.


    "Hold up, wait!" Lynn came running after me. I turned around and waited for her. "Are you really going to the mosque today?" She asked me.


    "Yeah¡­" I smiled. "Really?!" Lynn asked unsure. "I have never been to a mosque." I admitted. "And you have not missed a single thing either." Lynn grinned.


    "I believe that it will be a good experience for me." I mused.


    "Alright, if you say so¡­" Lynn said.


    "I think I need to go and change." I said to Lynn. I want to wear some religious clothing.. "Will you come and look for something with me?" I asked her when Malik approached us.

 Chapter 161 - Stunned

    Benjamin


    Jasmine muttered when I carried her down the stairs. Not that I cared about that. There was no way she would climb the stairs down again.


    "Really?!" Jasmine complained. "Those cars again." She went on. I was utterly confused. I opened the back of the car and let her in.


    Pablo got in the car with us as well, much to my dismay¡­. But well.. I had offered this complete stranger to come on my honeymoon myself, if that was what it took to keep her from wandering off and putting her life at risk in so many ways, I was happy to do that.


    "This car is like a huge sign on our foreheads." She complained. "It also protects us from anything and everything." I told her scraping my throat. "Weren''t you the one that always wanted to be normal?" She mumbled under her breath, looking outside the window.


    "Jasmine, we are not alone and this man has not signed any disclosure papers yet." I uttered.


    I did a background check on him and he seemed clean though, but you could not be too careful.


    My driver handed me a set of papers and a pen. I handed them to Pablo. He suspiciously eyed them. "The disclosure papers." He observed. "I assume." He added.


    "Yes." I said getting into business mode. "And you will get paid that amount of money." I said pointing towards that line on the papers.


    Pablo''s jaw dropped.


    He quickly took the pen and signed the papers. "Good." I said. "Now you can continue." I sarcastically said to Jasmine.


    Jasmine looked pissed. Well¡­ She was easily pissed. "Don''t act like what I said was a joke." She spat at me.


    Eyes wide, I pouted my lips. So she actually would continue her rant¡­. I told myself I would not drink during our honeymoon, but I needed a drink right now. I took the bottle of scotch from the minibar and asked if Pablo wanted a drink as well. He shook his head no. More for me.


    I threw the liquor down my throat.


    "Didn''t you even trick me into believing you were a servant, so you could get in my pants." She said with an attitude. I almost choked in my drink, coughing very hard.


    Unbelievable¡­ My heart broke into a million pieces. I did not know how to react to that, so I said nothing.


    Her eyes tried to burn me down. I probably deserved this after what I had done with Saphira. But Jasmine did not know about that. So I¡­ I truly did not know why she was doing this to me.


    "I am not born in Saudi." I explained to Pablo. "I was always just a regular American man, or at least that is what I tried to be."


    "On my visits to my grandfather, I sometimes had a hard time with all the fame, power and¡­ well everything that came with being a Saudi prince. I admit that I enjoyed my privileges and the woman that came with that." I said running my hand through my hair. I did not need to explain this to him.


    I just¡­ I hated what Jasmine said about me just now. It was not true and utterly unfair.


    "When my grandfather told me about Jasmine''s arrival, about her character, her intense drive to gather knowledge, I got a little, a lot, intrigued." I correcter myself and swiftly looked at her.


    Her eyes were still hard.


    "Fair enough, I pretended to be a servant, but not to get into her pants." I said shaking my head because of what she accused me of.


    "Maybe I should remind you Jasmine, that you once were angry because I got into many pants, but yours, during that time." I said and threw some more alcohol down my throat.


    "You even complained that you and I fell in love and that I was not faithful to you, remeber?!" Jasmine did not react anymore.


    "You guys¡­ this all is none of my business really¡­" The artist shrugged. I smiled at him. "I''m sorry." I said to him. "I normally do not give into her rants, but I can not let her say something about me like that. When she knows I love her more than anything in this whole universe."


    Jasmine made an irritated sound. What now?! She was not going to continue, was she¡­ "That is a bunch of crap." She said using language that did not fit her.


    I played with my fingers, really trying to keep calm. "Oh come on¡­ Benjamin¡­ Your dear Evangeline?!" She said and made a gagging sound.


    I looked at the artist and visibly swallowed.


    "Do you know what that stands for Pablo?" Jasmine smiled at the artist. "It is from a children''s movie right. Something about a star, I don''t know really." He frowned.


    "It is his true love." She said eyeing me.


    "Jasmine¡­ listen." I said trying to keep calm. "Honey I am not about to fight with you, I love you, I adore you." I said pleadingly.


    "The only reason I let Saphira into my heart is because you did not want to marry me. You had broken all contact with me, even though I kept on pursuing you. You can not blame me that I then met someone else." I breathed.


    "But I picked you, I chose you and I would do that again and again in a million lifetimes in every universe, I would pick you." It was not manly, but tears welled up in my eyes.


    "Please stop the car." I told the driver. He did, in the middle of the road and I got out. "Have a great day today." I told her. "I will see the both of you tonight." I breathed and swiftly kissed her forehead.


    Cars behind me were honking, but I did not let that get to me. Immediately my phone rang. It was my assistant and I picked up. "Sir." Another car is getting you in; 1, 2, 3¡­ I am here." He said and another one of my royal cars stopped in front of me.


    My assistant sat in that car as well. "Do you want a drink sir?" He asked me. I thought about that And I sighed.


    "I better not, right?!" I asked his advice. "I would understand If you needed it." He said not blaming me.


    "Should I tell Jasmine that I kissed Saphira?" I asked him. I knew that he knew. "And then what." He shrugged. "What good would that do? It will only give her more ammunition your highness." He said.


    He was right. "Still¡­ I feel like I need to be honest to her." I told him. "Your grandfather would never allow it." He said meaningfully.


    "My guilt is eating me alive." I said in all honesty. "I would of never done this if I was sober and I don''t think I was ever that drunk before either." I said scratching in between my eyes.


    "Still the liquor is no excuse, because it simply magnifies what is already there." I sighed. "May I ask you something your grace?" He asked me. I eyed him, he was getting bold.


    I smiled, gesturing that he should continue. "Why did you think it was a good idea to invite another man to your honeymoon?!" My assistant frowned.


    I chuckled. "Honestly, I do not know." I mused.


    "Are you going to fly the chopper yourself, or do you want me to arrange a pilot?" He asked me.


    He was very young and slimly build. Black hair, a pointy nose, no facial hair. Just like every servant I had, he wore a black suit when we entered the western world and a thobe when we would be in Saudi.


    "You know what." I smiled at him. "Let''s take a tour together first, if you wish." I asked. "Of course your majesty." He said.


    The car took us to my helicopter and we got in. The servant seemed somehow exited. We roamed the sky together, looking at Cyprus from above.


    When we landed on my yacht, I asked him if he wanted to join me to watch a movie. "Yes, of course you grace." He seemed delighted.


    The screen came out of the deck and we lounged on the comfortable couches on deck. The both of us bunked the food that was in front of us.


    "We were watching a kung fu movie. Can you do that Akim?" I asked him. He looked at me stunned.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Did I say something wrong?" I asked my assistant. "No¡­ I just thought that I heard you say my name¡­" He trailed off a bit cautious.


    "Mhh¡­ " I said. "Is that so strange?" I asked him skeptically. "No, no, no¡­ forgive me your highness¡­ it''s just that I have never head you call me by my name before."


    "Oh¡­" I breathed. "Really?" I asked.


    Jasmine


    "How come the two of you are fighting like that?" Pablo asked me while we were looking at the incredible few from the ruin.

 Chapter 162 - Do You Love Him?

    Jasmine


    "Do you love him?" Pablo questioned. I slowly inhaled and sharply exhaled. I did not answer him.


    "Let me be honest with you¡­ a few hours ago.. in my apartment¡­ I could feel the heat from that sensational kiss you two shared. Whooo!" Pablo whistled and he moved his hand like he was burning.


    I rolled my eyes. "Oh come on¡­ you even look at him like that when you are angry at him." Pablo told me. "I do not!" I shrieked. "Yes you do." Pablo snickered. "The man is absolutely glorious." He teased me.


    I shook my head. "It is a fact that he is handsome¡­ and well build¡­"


    Pablo eyed me from under his lasher. "Well buillddd¡­." He said in a exaggerating tone. "Honey¡­ Well buiilddd¡­."


    "That man looks like a freakin Greek God." He laughed loudly.


    "I guess¡­" I shyly said.


    "Look at that¡­ she is blushing." Pablo said pinching my cheeks.


    "But to answer my question¡­" He said being serious now.


    "Do you love him?" He asked me.


    "I do not know." I shrugged. "Our relationship is¡­ " I sighed.


    "Complicated?" Pablo offered as he pulled me towards him. "Yes." I breathed. "More than you could ever imagen." I said.


    "Try me." He smiled. "You would not be interested in a story like that." I stated. "I am, now go on princess¡­ enlighten me." He said as he pinched my side teasingly.


    "Hey!" I said and pouted my lips at him.


    "I do not really know where to start." I admitted. "It sounds like some kind of Cinderella story." Pablo snickered. "Prince charming pretending like he is a simple man¡­ you fall in love and he then ends he up to be a king." Pablo pondered


    "He was not a king then¡­ " I said.


    "That hardly makes it any less romantic." Pablo smiled. "But¡­ this¡­. What did you call her¡­ Evangeline.. is the reason you keep on punishing him?!" Pablo stated more than he asked.


    I sighed. My stomach turned. "Her name is Saphira and¡­ he loves her." I shrugged. "Maybe." Pablo said. "I actually admired that he did not turn around the bush about that." He said.


    "But¡­It seems like your husband loves you more¡­" He disagreed. "Never the less¡­ he loves her." I shrugged.


    Pablo held me for a while. I felt so sad¡­ about everything. "So you are punishing him because he loves her?" Pablo scrutinized my face.


    "What do you mean¡­ punish him." I said incredulous. "You tell me¡­ " He said. "But if you would like to hear my opinion.. I think that you are trying to punish yourself for whatever reason.. because if I heard it correctly¡­ you fell in love and then refused to marry the guy, and if I am correct¡­ you even broke off contact with him." He said, eyes wide.


    I looked down to the ground. "Princess¡­ you can not really blame him for moving on after you told him to¡­ the most important thing is that he chose you when it came down to it. "


    I did not really want to hear this. "Maybe." I shrugged stubbornly. "Does she still want him?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Obviously." We said at the same time and had a laugh. "Saudi kings have like a.. whole harem of wife''s right?" He suddenly asked me.


    "No, no no¡­ Benjamin will not have more wives." I shook my head. "Not if I have anything to say about that." I said feeling frustrated by the idea.


    "A little jealous¡­" Pablo grinned. "I like that." He said thoughtfully. "It does not really surprise me with all that passion the two of you share." He said narrowing his eyes, as if he was thinking very hard.


    "Benjamin seems cured of his jealousy though¡­" I muttered. Pablo frowned at me, as if he did not really seemed convinced.


    "What makes you say that." He questioned.


    "Look at us¡­ he does not seem to mind that I am in the company of another man.. He would normally have a heart attack if someone would just look at me." I sighed.


    Pablo seemed baffled. "Of course he is not jealous of me!" Pablo smiled , showing all of his teeth. I did not understand


    "Honey, you are by far the prettiest woman I have ever seen¡­. Those eyes alone, a killer body." He said as he touched my hips.


    "But your husband knows I will never be more than your male best girlfriend." He grinned.


    I frowned a little. "I am gay honey." I snickered. He saw that I still did not get it. "There is a better chance that I will have the hots." He said wiggling his eyebrows. "For your man, than I would have for you." He said meaningfully.


    "Really?!" I gasped. "Oh¡­ honey¡­ Really." He said as he kissed my cheek.


    "Now¡­ let''s get back to finishing our conversation." He reminded me that we were talking about something else before¡­ I was still stunned by this revelation.


    "Did he agree to you being his only wife?" Pablo slowly asked me. "Of course he did." I said matter of factly. "He knew I would never agree to be his wife if he wanted otherwise." I said in all obliviousness.


    Pablo cocked his head to the side¡­ "Girllllll, what are we still doing here?" He laughed at me.


    Saphira


    "Saphira can I talk to you for a minute?" Malik ordered. Lynn looked at me, probably questioning what was going on right now.


    "Hey Malik, maybe later though." I bluffed. "Lynn and I were just about to go inside and change to go to mosque." I gave him a solid explanation.


    "It will only take a minute." He pressed. "Maybe later." I said again and started walking. Malik grabbed my arm, yanking me back.


    In America it would not be so strange if a guy would touch your arms, but we were not in America right now and I would not let him treat me any less than he would other Saudi woman.


    "What are you doing?!" I hissed at him and eyed his hand that was still on my arm. "I am so sorry." He apologized. "I just need one minute of your time. She can spare a minute, can''t she?" He asked Lynn.


    Lynn looked at me. "I guess." She told him. "Then come¡­" His voice sounded calm, but his eyes were ordering me. I think that was some kind of family trait, Ben always did that as well. A shiver went down my spine.


    "Okay, then tell me, Malik. What is it you wanted to say to me?" I bid. "Walk with me." He said. "Sure, come Lynn, we will walk with him." I shrugged.


    "Alone." Malik calmly said.


    I acted like I was shocked. "Alone? We can not be alone¡­ " I told him. "I mean, I do nor want anyone to think weird of me, so¡­. It is not pure to be alone with you." I said mirroring his calmness.


    "Right." He slightly shook his head. But I did see a hint of a smile at the far edge of his lips. He seemed frustrated, but amused as well.


    Malik seemed to contemplate what he was going to do. He did not seem like the guy to back down.


    "You are absolutely right." He suddenly said. "I know that you wanted to learn more about yourself and therefore my culture, and I wanted to help you with that." He Cooley said.


    "And how did you wanna do that though?" I asked skeptically. "I wanted to teach you Arabic, if you would like." He said dead serious.


    "You mean that you are about to arrange an Arabic tutor, or are you offering to teach me yourself?" I asked, just checking what his motives are. He let his hand glide across his cheek. I seemed to frustrate him right now.


    "What would you prefer?" Now he was daring me. So I wanted to beat him at his own game. "I believe that you are a very busy man, so I think that a tutor will be just fine." I faked a smile.


    He scratched his eyebrow, buying some time. "Good." He finally managed to say. "The tutor will be at the library tomorrow morning 10 o''clock." He told me.


    "Thank you so much for arranging that." I politely said and took Lynn''s arm to signal her that we needed to go.


    The both of us ran through the palace walls. "What was that all about?" Lynn pressed when we reached my room. I placed my head against the door and tried to steady my breath.


    "I honestly do not know." I mumbled. "Yeah you do."


    "No, I really do not know.. I have asked Malik if he would help me find my identity¡­ I mean¡­ you know that you are Arabic, but you feel more of an American and I¡­ my mother was always so busy rebelling against everything that I do not know what I am, or who I am¡­" I sighed.

 Chapter 163 - The Lie

    Saphira


    "But Malik, though?" Lynn walked up to me. She studied me¡­ "Do not get me wrong though.. I mean¡­ it would be great if you move on from Ben¡­." She said thinking out loud.


    "It is not like that at all!" I gushed. "There is nothing between Malik and ¡­" I said louder than I had intended to.


    Lynn burst out in laughter. "Well that is a big fat lie." She snickered. "Admit it." She smiled.


    "Really¡­ there is NOTHING between us." I said irritated.


    Lynn did not seem convinced. "So you do not find Malik attractive?" She narrowed her eyes at me.


    "Of course he is." I shrugged. "What does that have to do with anything?" I said feeling narrowed into a corner.


    "But come on.. He keeps asking for you like that." She said meaningfully.


    "Then why don''t you ask him what is going on?" I eyed her. "Because there is nothing going on from my side." I said innocently.


    "Fine, I will do just that." Lynn said walking towards the door.


    "Stop!" I shouted. Lynn turned around with a goofy face. "What? Are you chicken?" She said making chicken movements.


    "Oh come on¡­" I whined. "You are not really going to do that, are you?" I pleaded with her. She was crazy enough to do so.


    "Why not?!" She was pushing me to give her more information. "Because that would be a really silly and veryyyy embarrassing thing to do." I said dragging out the word embarrassing.


    Lynn places her hands on her hips. "I am really not interested in him." I stated.


    "Okay fine." Lynn sighed and let is go.


    Jasmine


    Pablo and I had arrived on our yacht. I greeted the pilot and Pablo folded out my wheelchair. "I feel crippled, having to be driven around like this." I muttered.


    "From what I heard, you are much better than anyone had imagined a couple of days ago, so don''t be a sour pus, your highness." He jokingly said. I knew he was right, but I did not like that he always was.


    I stuck out my tongue to him and he chuckled.


    I immediately saw Ben sitting in the cinema area with his advisor. That was rather unusual.


    Benjamin was wearing blue swimming shorts and was bare-chested. "I would go tap that ass, if I were you your highness." He teased me, softly whistling in my ear. "Stop that, you fool." I smiled.


    "Oeh lala¡­" He said again wiggling his eyebrows.


    Pablo rode me to Benjamin.


    He slowly looked up at me and then looked back at the cinema screen. I looked at Pablo and he urged me to proceed with our plan. I sighed.


    "Ben." I said. Demanding his attention. "Hey Habibie." He said and diverted his eyes again. He called me Habibie so it was not a lost cause yet.


    "I have asked the doctor¡­ and he said that it would be okay if I took a bath, for twenty minutes max¡­." I said meaningfully.


    He barely looked at me. "I will asked your maid¡­ Dani." He said looking at his advisor. "If she will help you to take a bath." He said with his eyes glued to the screen.


    Pablo nudged me and I shot him a look.


    "I would rather have you bathe me." I tried to say in a seductive way. Benjamin looked at me and tilted his head to the side.


    I saw that he was calculating if I was serious. Benjamin looked at me from under his glasses. He only wore them when he was relaxing, he normally always wore lenses.


    Somehow, I even found him more attractive like this.


    "But you can not take a bath." Benjamin lectured me. "Because you will get an infection." He said and gently smiled at me.


    I looked at the doctor who was approaching us.


    "Your highness is right princess." He apologized. "We have excellent rain showers on this yacht as well." I offered.


    "Mhh hhhhuuhh." Ben mumbled.


    Ben stared at me for the longest time, and I was starting to grow uncomfortable. What was he thinking?


    "Well¡­ Akeem¡­ It seems we will have to continue our movie marathon another time." Ben said as he padded his assistant on his back.


    Benjamin stood up and walked to my side. "Thank you for taking care of my wife today." He said to Pablo. "Your suite has been made ready and you will find many attributions so that you can continue your work. You can use all the facilities on this yacht, enjoy yourself." He told him.


    Benjamin was being extremely generous towards him.


    He took the handles of my wheelchair and drove me to our bedroom.


    "So." He said as we were alone.


    He seemed to be waiting for me to say something. Instead, I got out of the wheelchair and pressed myself against him, placing my hands on his chest. He felt warm.


    I looked up at him, wanting him to kiss me, but I could of course not reach. Benjamin traced my jawline with his index finger.


    Benjamin brought his face to mine and looked into my eyes. My stomach fluttered. "Habibie, I am so sorry for everything." He said as he placed his forehead against mine.


    His hot breath touched my face. I caressed his chest, feeling every inch of him against me. "I am the one that should apologize." I contradicted him. "I know you love me." I said bringing my right hand to head beard.


    I loved the feel of him. "I don''t know what possessed me." I shrugged. Benjamin took my hijab off and unwind my hair so that it fell down. "No¡­ " He said and stroke through my hair. "It is wrong of me for making you feel like you have competition. My love, you don''t." He said as he stroke his nose against mine.


    Benjamin took off my black abaya, showing my green dress. It had a deep cut and he held is lips tight, trying not to laigh. "And I¡­ " He heavily sighed.


    I interrupted him. "I should not have gotten angry that you love her¡­ " I mumbled under my breath. Benjamin took my face in his hands and looked at me. "Sweetheart I have to confess something to you, because I can not live with this between us." He shook his head.


    Jasmine


    "I don''t think that you will stay with me after I tell you this." He said with clear desperation in his voice.


    "Maybe you should sit down." He said wary. "I will never leave you." I promised. "I''m¡­ honey¡­ please sit down." He told me.


    Our lips were so close, I could almost taste him. I clashed my lips against his and Benjamin moaned in my mouth. My tongue searched for his and it felt like we went under water.


    His hands moved across my body in hunger. He grabbed my behind, and pressed me even closer to him. "Ben¡­" I breathed in anticipation.


    Benjamin pressed his lips against my collarbone and let his nose glide to small beneath my ear. I let my head back, and shivered.


    I knotted my hands through his hair, bringing his lips back to mine. He licked my lower lips and then slowly sucked on it. "Don''t tease me." I complained.


    Benjamin cocked his head to the side, flashing me his white teeth. "I love you." He said looking me straight in the eye. It was like his words meant more than he was saying right now.


    "Habib¡­ come.. sit down.. we do need to talk." He shrieked. "Help me take this off." I said as I placed his hands on my chest. I saw that he visibly swallowed. I liked what I did to him.


    Benjamin seemed to weigh what he was going to do, I could see it in his eyes. He bit his lip and touched the skin above my dress.


    "I do not deserve you." He said and his face fell.


    Benjamin looked at the ground. "Ben?" I breathed. He still did not look at me. I took his face in both of my hands and his stubble beard tingles against my skin.


    "Of course you do. I love you Benjamin." I said declaring my love for him. I felt my hands getting moisture. He was crying.


    "Ben¡­ what is wrong?" I asked him, tying to lift his head so that he could look at me. "My grandfather did not want me to tell you, but you are my world and I could never live with this lie." He almost whispered.


    "What lie?" I narrowed my eyes at him. What was he talking about. Benjamin ran his hands through his hair and I was almost afraid that he would go bald one day if he would continue with doing that.


    "You will leave me." He whispered again. "But I can not live without you Jazz¡­ I can not live without you.." Benjamin said as he dropped down on his knees before me.

 Chapter 164 - Make Yourself Worthy

    Benjamin


    I could no longer hold this back for her.


    Jasmine had every right to know that I was unfaithful to her and she had every right to leave me.


    I was sober now, so I had no excuse.


    I sat before her, on one knee. Jasmine was still unaware of what was happening and I had a hard time getting the necessary words through my mouth.


    "Ben¡­ I will never leave you." She sighed. "Come on.. get up¡­ " She said touching my face.


    I could not. "Habibie." I breathed. My hands trembled. I was going to lose her right now. "I have kissed her." I blurted out.


    Jasmine raised her eyebrows, her huge eyes seemed like they were going to pop out of their sockets.


    "You kissed who?" Jasmine said in a very scary calm tone. I did not dare to look at her as I pronounced her name. "Saphira." I shrieked in a high pitched tone.


    Jasmine walked away from me, leaving me empty handed. That was probably how it would be from now on and I had to accept that.


    Who¡­ She said walking towards a low cabinet and using it for support. She still seemed calm, deeply thinking.


    "When?!" She asked me. I sighed. "I thought I was going to lose you¡­. And Saeed did this to us and I needed to punish him¡­ I needed him to die a horrible death.¡­ I could hear is bones crack and I vomited. I mean Jazz¡­ I know he deserved it.. but I felt like a monster." I rambled on, tears flowing down my cheeks.


    I gulped. "And then there was Saphira¡­ and baby I was so drunk¡­ Our children.. and you¡­ and the chattering bones¡­ I drank more than I ever thought humanly possible without passing out¡­ " I went on.


    "And I know.. I know¡­" I said pleadingly. "That it is still no excuse for what I did¡­ but I did and I kissed her."


    Jasmine took a vase and threw it to my head. It almost touched me, but I did not move away. I deserved it all. The vase clashed in to the ground, turning into a million pieces.


    "You promised me that the two of you were never intimate." She said, still being calm. "That was not a lie¡­ we had never been¡­ and I¡­ I immediately felt so guilty that I drank more¡­ until I passed out¡­ " I admitted shamefully.


    "For three days." She gasped, connecting the dots. "Yes." I breathed. "I have broken the connection between us. I have told her flat out that she could marry whomever and that I only want you. Habibie.. I love you." I said hoping that she see that I would only want her.


    "You kissed her¡­" She stated. "Yes." I breathed.


    "Was it at least good then?" Jasmine asked me. "What?!" I mumbled. "Was is good? Was it everything you had dreamed of?" Jasmine asked without blinking.


    That was a trick question. I did not know how to answer her. If I said yes, she would throw me the vase that was standing next to her. If I said no, then I would lie and she would again throw the vase at me. I was doomed either way.


    The truth it is, I thought. "Yes." I said in honesty. "But the thing is¡­ " I could not find the words¡­ what the hell was I trying to say?


    "It is you¡­ is has always been you." I breathed. "I can not live in a world with you in it, not being by your side." I needed her to understand.


    "So you enjoyed her." Jasmine declared. "Jasmine!" I shouted in desperation. "If I had enjoyed her that much, I would of taken her, wouldn''t I?!"


    "No you would." Jasmine calmly disagreed with me. "You would like her to stay an honorable woman, whatever that means." She said looking at me like she was disgusted by me.


    "Jasmine, let us be realistic. If I wanted Saphira, I could have had Saphira as my wife. I am the king, and those first wife rules do not apply to me." I said getting up.


    For God sakes¡­ I was the king of Saudi Arabia.  "But I do not want her. I feel sick to my stomach that I kissed her. I feel like a criminal for treating you in such a way. I feel like I do not deserve you." I said with a steady voice.


    "But I needed you to know what I did, because I feel like a coward, if I act like it did not happen." I said a now stood close to her.


    "How did it happen?" She asked me. I wiped my hand across my  face and sighed. "It is kind of hazy, if I am perfectly honest." I said.


    Jasmine twitched her lips. "I honestly do not know. It was something like about that I had never kissed her and a dream or something?!" I tried to remember. "Not that it is any excuse, because I take full responsibility¡­. But I mean¡­ I was more than drunk." I offered some kind of explanation.


    "No¡­ being drunk was just partly the problem." I sighed. "Jasmine¡­ I actually grew to love her in Malibu." I needed to own up to it. "It was not my plan and I have fought it¡­ She is not even my type, to be honest with you." I shrugged.


    "Jasmine¡­ you knew that I was going to marry her¡­ She might not be you, the woman I had always dreamed of¡­ but I could see myself grow happy with her." I had a hard time swallowing.


    "Saphira and I did not break up because we wanted to be rid of each other¡­ but because others were jealous." I went on. I looked at the ceiling.


    "I know you see Saphira as the bad person in this situation, but Jazz¡­ I am. I made her believe that there was no one else for me, but there was always you. Even if we had not broken up together¡­ .I could of never loved her like I love you." I shrugged.


    "She did nothing wrong. I did not even talk to her when I saw a picture of her kissing someone else. It was not her fault." I said defending her.


    "But it is her fault that she keeps on going after my husband, when she knows that I love you." Jasmine spoke.


    "Fair enough, but I should of never given her the opportunity to do so." I said pulling my hair out.


    "So, the two of you are done?" Jasmine asked me. "Yes." I said intently looking into her eyes. "She called me yesterday and I told her that she need not call me anymore and that she should go marry or whatever it is she wants to do with her life. I told her that I would always chose you." I stated. "If¡­ you would still have me, that being said." I sighed.


    "I am sorry that I am throwing this all on you right now.. but I do not want you to find out¡­ I mean.. I am so sorry for what I have done and¡­ "


    "And now what?" Jasmine said having a hard time staying on her feet. "You need to go sit down." I said eying the bed.


    "No I mean.. about you and me." She said as she licked her lips. "You tell me?" I asked her, afraid of her answer.


    "I do not know." She breathed. I scooped her up and placed her on the bed. Before I could retrieve, Jasmine pulled me back. My heart drummed in my chest.


    "Kiss me." She commanded me. "What?!" I frowned. "Show me why I should stay with you." She breathed.


    My heart skipped a beat. I placed one knee between her legs and placed her further on the bed.


    I hovered over her and studied her face. A sweet smile appeared on her lips. "I do not deserve you." I blurted out.


    "Then make yourself worthy." She said as she stroke my arms. I took one of her curls in my hand and played with it.


    It was like I saw her for the first time again. Her honeycomb hair was spread across the bed. "Your skin is like the sweetest milk creme." I spoke my mind.


    She blushed. I smiled. "May I?" I asked her as my hands were on the front buttons of her dress.


    She licked her lips again and I noticed that she was eying my swimming shorts. I shook my head and smiled again.


    I took her silence as agreement and one by one unbuttoned her dress. "Aghrr¡­" I howled as I saw my wife in her underwear.


    "I need to be careful." I said as I touched the tubes in her nose. "Now kiss me already." She said impatiently.


    I bit my lip.. my my my.. this woman¡­. I kissed her earlobe first and then traveled to her neck. My nose roamed across her face. I barely touched her mouth with my lower lip and she opened up, wanting me to deepen the kiss.


    .

 Chapter 165 - If Anything

    Benjamin


    I gently bit her lip playfully.


    Jazz seemed frustrated that I did not give her what she wanted. I smiled at her and her eyes were starting to get unfocused again.


    I trailed my hand down her chest, raveling in my view of her. Like she was made of the thinnest paper, I stroke my fingers up and down her left breast.


    Now I was the one that was being hypnotized. "You are incredible." I breathed.


    I needed to keep in mind that we had just lost our children and Jasmine''s body needed to recover from that.


    I decided to give her what she wanted. I helped her up a little, so that we sat across from each other. Her cat-like green eyes held mine and I kissed her. First slow and sweet. One hand held her face, so that my other hand was free and had the privilege roaming her body.


    She felt so good under my hand. A moan escaped her lips and that was my cue to spice the kiss up.


    I kissed the hallow of her neck with passion. "Ah." She groaned. She let her head back a little, wanting more. I gave her just that and then I possessed her lips again.


    I drank her in. Jasmine''s hands started wandering, troking my back and then my arms. Suddenly she stopped kissing me and looked into my eyes.


    I stroke her beautiful hair out of her face. Jazz held my gaze as her hands traveled down my bare chest.


    "You are mine." She breathed with intensity. "Forever so." I promised her as she started taking off my swimming short.


    Amused as I was by her boldness, I placed my hands on hers and kissed her forehead.


    "We can not go that far my darling." I smiled at her. "I mean... Let''s not get me too carried away." I sheepishly said. "Come let me shower you." I said as I kissed her forehead.


    "Why would you not get too carried away?" She asked like a sulky child who had just had been denied candy. "Well because... we can''t yet and that is okay." I told her.


    Jasmine held me and I had a hard time thinking clear. "You are already too carried away." She said as she felt how firm she made me.


    I closed my eyes, sighed and looked at her with one eye open, when I felt Jasmine stroking me. She continued in a pace, she knew I enjoyed and I pressed my head against hers.


    "I love you." She told me. "I love you so much more." I breathed in a husky voice. Jasmine pulled down my swimming shorts and I helped her.


    Jasmine wrapped her hand around me, continuing the pace she started. I let out a sigh of enjoyment. I needed her, and feverishly kissed her.


    My hands roamed her chest, speeding up the build up inside of me.


    "What are you doing to me?" I said raw of hunger for this magnificent woman in front of me.


    "Tell me my husband, what am... I doing to you?" She said as she intensified her rhythm. "Jasmine." I gasped.


    I had a hard time controlling my body and I tried to keep my breathing steady. But the more I tried, my breathing came out in fits and starts.


    Jasmine had a huge grin on her face and I cocked my head to the side.


    "If anything¡­.You know exactly what you are doing." I said in barely a whisper and exploded in her hands.


    Jasmine still held me in the aftershock and her eyes pleaded me to kiss her again. How could I ever deny her anything?! I took her face in both of my hands and kissed her like I had never done before.


    I needed her and clung to her as if my life depended on it.


    Saphira


    Going to the mosque had been an enlightening event. I did not understand a single word they said, but I enjoyed the feeling I got from the togetherness I had felt.


    The woman in that mosque all shared some type of sisterhood and I kind of liked the feeling of that. I felt connected somehow. Most of them, were woman from the harem¡­


    I did not really understand how they managed to live amongst each other¡­ sharing a single man.


    Would Benjamin have more wives? It was not an odd idea¡­ since Benjamin had once wanted to take me as his second wife, because he wanted to save his fragile Jasmine from whatever horror that haunted her at home.


    Of course his plan was then to have an intimate life with only one of them¡­ me to be exact¡­ But all that was different now.


    That woman had some kind of spell over him, as they whispered throughout the palace halls and I had to deal with that.


    Would I be up to a life like that? Sharing him?


    There was a party going on in the palace tonight. It was the birthday of the third wife of Benjamin''s grandfather.


    I stood in the mirror and I eyed the dress that I was wearing. Should I go down? I pondered for a moment, but then decided that I could use a little fun.


    I darted through the huge halls and went off the marble stairs. When I entered the grand hall, I searched for familiar eyes.


    "You have decided to come." Malik said from behind me, tapping on my shoulder. I was so starlet that I held my chest.


    Malik came to stand before me, he was wearing a black suit. He looked different somehow. "Saphira." He breathed as he waved his hand before my eyes as if to check if was still there,


    "Malik." I shrieked, horrified by my reaction. "Your heart again?" He asked eyeing my hand that lingered on my chest.


    "I have to go." I blurted out and turned around. "Saphira please wait." Malik called after me.. I did not wait and went out of the room as quick as I could.

 Chapter 166 - The Other Woman Holds No Value

    Saphira


    Feeling stupid... I walked back inside the hall where the party was. It was stupid to hide. So i Turner around and walked straight ahead.


    Finally I found Farida. "Hey." I said out of breath. She smiled at me and went on talking to the rest of the group of woman. It was of course Arabic, so I could not mingle in what they were saying.


    Why was Lynn not here?


    I tried to blend in by talking to the other woman, but I had a hard time overcoming the language barrier. I sighed. I had stood there for over an hour and no one really bothered to inclusief me. So I told Farida that I was going to find Lynn.


    Everyone seemed to enjoy themselves. The King''s second wife was the center of attention tonight. She even had her husbands full attention as well.


    The other wives were sitting in a corner in the hall. I did not think that Benjamin would have that many wifes. If he would have more than one, I could only imagen him taking two as a max.


    A group of men were dancing in the middle of the grand hall. The music was loud and I felt completely lost. On my way out I noticed Malik, who was talking to someone. He noticed me too and I saw that he excused him self to his conversational partner.


    It was clear that he was going to approach me and my heartrate instantly went up. I needed to get out of here and I quickly turned around and walked towards the exit. Why did he make me so nerves?


    I was glad when I had made it out of the grand hall and entered. I was pondering on where to go to when I heard someone call me. Shoot. "Saphira." Malik said.


    "I feel like you are avoiding me." Malik stated as he went to stand inches away from me.


    "I am not avoiding you at all." I said and raised my chin. "You are not?" He mused with a hint of a smile. "I am certainly not." I announced. "Then you will not mind to walk with me through the palace halls either." He offered.


    "Yikes." I blurted out. Malik frowned. "You do not like talking to me?" He asked skeptically.


    "To be very honest with you Malik, I really do not know what you want from me. You keep coming up to talk to me, on various occasions¡­ you invite me to go to parties with you." I ranted


    "I had invited lots op people." He corrected me. His chocolate eyes seemed liquid again. I put my hands on my hips.


    "Do not count me as a fool." I snapped. "I am aware of the fact that you had never before asked that group of woman to join you and come on¡­ you stood behind my bedroom door, in order to wait for my answer." I grumped


    "Okay, you have got me." He said and licked his lips. "I do not know what is wrong with me either, but I keep on wanting to save you." He said with a whole lot of hand gestures.


    "To save me?" He said astonished.


    "Yes. You seem like you are lost here." He said lowering his voice and I saw that he was looking around to see if anyone heard him.


    "I am not lost." I snapped.


    "You are lying again¡­" He said waving his index finger at me.


    "Just now when you were talking to Farida, you felt lost." He told me. "YOU SPIED ON ME!" I said incredulous.


    Malik sharply blew out. "Fine." He spoke. "Then I will leave you alone from now." He announced.


    Malik turned around and walked away from me. Although I gave him reason to do so¡­ it kind of stinged anyway.


    "Arrghh!" I muttered as I walked towards my bedroom.


    I took my phone and called Benjamin. The phone rang two times and then he picked up.


    "Hey Ben¡­" I trailed off. It was quiet on the other side of the line. "I know that you said that I should not call you and that we already have said out goodbye''s¡­ but¡­ Ben¡­ I need to¡­ to¡­ talk to you." I said and my stomach twisted.


    He still said nothing. "Benjamin would you please say something." I asked.


    "Anything." I pleaded.


    "Saphira, listen to me know and listen very carefully." I head a woman say. It was definitely Jasmine.


    "Stop calling m husband." She spat at me.


    "Wether I do or do not call Benjamin is literally none of your business." I calmy said. "That is where you are completely wrong. Benjamin, my husband, is my business. And just to make it clear, he is not YOUR business. So stop making a fool of yourself. Give up!" She said.


    I wanted to strangle that little neck of she think she was to talk to me like that.


    "Put Benjamin on the phone." I said with authority. "He has told you that he does not want to hear from you again." Jasmine said. She made my blood boil.


    "Jasmine, Benjamin would never ignore me if I had called him." I said in truth and she knew it. "Then why don''t you stop calling him?" She said bitterly.


    "Because I love him." I said not denying it. "And you know that he loves me as well, don''t you?!" I hissed at her.


    "Saphira¡­ you are nothing to him you have never even been his girlfriend." She said. That hurt. Ben had never made it official and that¡­. Had hurt me in more ways than I could describe.


    "Do not forget the fact that I was supposed to be his wife, and you were only to be his wife in name only because he took pity on you." I said bitterly.


    "Sorry Saphira¡­. You live in a fairytale world, grow up and let him go." She said. Her voice was calm but sharp as knives.


    "And Saphira¡­. It is time to wake up. He will never marry you and take you as a second wife, because we have decided that I will be his only until the day we die."


    "Jasmine, shut up." I told her and tears rolled down my cheeks.


    "A wife is a wife after all¡­ the other woman holds no value.." Jasmine said and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 167 - Like A Tiger

    Benjamin was already in the shower, and I felt like I could hardly breathe.


    Would she ever leave us alone?


    I hoped that she got the message I just gave her and stop calling Ben. Considering that she just pleaded him to say something, at least verified that Ben did not lie to me when he said that he told her not to call him anymore.


    "Habibie, are you coming?" He said with a towel around his waist. Water drops sparkled on his torso and his hair was dripping.


    He enchanted me, with that crooked smile of his. I walked up to him and tilted my head up so that I could look at him.


    "Let''s not waist another minute of your shower time, without the tubes." He said as he touched mu nose. He picked me up bridal style and took me to the rain shower.


    Benjamin put my feet on the ground and the warm water washed over me. "Mhhhh." This is nice." I mused.


    His eyes were sparkling and he took my hand, pulling me close to his chest. Ben kissed the crown of my head and I enjoyed the warm feeling he gave me. "You are indeed incredible." He whispered in my ears.


    My stomach fluttered.


    Benjamin took some soap in his hands and washed my body. He touched me like was the most delicate thing. He then sweetly rinsed my body with water and took a bottle of shampoo in his hands.


    "Let your head back a bit Habib." Benjamin said. I closed my eyes and did as I was told. Benjamin gently washes my hair, massaging the skull of my head.


    When he was done, the alarm that he had set to warn us went off and Benjamin turned off the water.


    He sweetly wrapped me into a large and soft towel and dried me off. Benjamin quickly went to the bedroom and came back with my oxygen. "So, that is better." He said as he connected me to the machine.


    "Oh¡­ Shoot¡­ I did not asked a maid to get some new clothes for me. Stupid." I frowned. I had become quit depended on my maids, I had never imagined myself to be.


    "I can dress you." Ben said wiggling his eyebrows. "I think you already did what you most like about dressing." I said eying him with a hint of a smile.


    Benjamin frowned. He did not know what I meant. "Oh." He finally said, he looked shy. He smiled again, running one hand through his hair. He looked cute as his laughing dimples appeared.


    "I actually meant really dressing you." He said as he walked to my closet. Benjamin always seemed to have a fascination for clothing and fashion. He himself always looked like he came straight out of a magazine. Benjamin put some clothing on the bed.


    It was a comfortable suit, which seemed to be only used in a homy setting. It was deep pink and looked really girly, not sexy at all. "Really?!" I eyed him.


    "The nights can become chilly." He reminded me. "Okay." I smiled and let him dress me.


    We went upstairs, back on deck and decided what to do. "Maybe Pablo wants to join us." Ben said. "Maybe he does." I said thinking of it. "I will go get him." I offered. "Get back in that wheelchair or else I will tape you to it." He snickered.


    Benjamin took out his phone and in no time Pablo was here. Benjamin had also called his assistant and we all sat down playing poker.


    "How does this work?" I asked.


    "Everyone gets two cards, dealt face down. Three cards are dealt face up in the middle of the table. A fourth card is dealt face up in the middle of the table. A fifth card is dealt face up in the middle of the table." Ben said and acted laying the cards on the table at the same time.


    Saphira


    My blood boiled and I could hardly fall asleep. I missed him. I missed his arms around me as he sang me to sleep. I missed the gentle kisses he gave me on my forehead, the long nights we stayed awake, talking and kissing.


    I cried until it was morning.


    I got dressed, and I saw that my eyes were still swollen and blood stained. I contemplated if I should go to the library or not.


    Arabic lessons were a good idea¡­ but I did not think I could honestly want Malik to have control of anything in my life. I knew that I wanted him to go after me, but the more my tactics worked, I git really nervous.


    Maybe I should go to the library¡­. Maybe I shouldn''t. I felt so conflicted. Finally I decided that I should go. What did I have to loose anyway? Nothing at all.


    I wandered through the halls and finally reached the library. How wealthy was this royal family? The palace was extremely big. I had never really thought about the fact that Benjamin was wealthy at all.


    Now it seemed ridiculous that all that time he was the owner of the house he lived in, in Malibu and as king¡­. This palace was now his as well.


    It was kind of intimidating¡­.


    I got into the library and was shocked at how large that was as well. Row after row, full of books. I was a light reader, usually just a little fiction to escape reality, that''s it.


    I strolled around the room. It was already time and there was still no sign of the teacher.


    Suddenly I heard the door open and I sighed. "Why are you here?" I muttered.


    "The tutor just has a maybe tonight." Malik apologized "Oh¡­ come on.. just tell the truth already." I mumbled.


    "I am telling the truth." He said in all seriousness. "So you are saying there is an actual tutor and it is not just you pretending, so that you could become closer to me?" I stated.


    "Are you suggesting that I am lying?" He asked me. "If you would put it that was, then yes!"


    "Okay, fine." He said and turned around. "I just came here to tell you that, so I will be heading out. The tutor will be here next week." He said and walked away.


    "Malik!" I called after him. Malik slowly turned around. "Yes.." He said skeptically. "I¡­. I am sorry." I said a little uncomfortable.


    "it is alright." He said meaningfully. "Have a good day." He told me. "Malik." I said again as his feet touched the threshold.


    I did not want to be alone today¡­. "Can you maybe tutor me instead." I rushed through the words. "Just for today." I quickly added.


    Malik seemed to think and it took longer than I had expected. I was starting to get nervous. "Malik?" I pressed wanting to know what he was thinking.


    "I do not think that it is really a good idea." He told me. "Why not?" I questioned. "Because¡­" He seemed to think.


    "Whatever." He said and walked towards me. He took a seat across from me and tapped his finger on the wooden desk.


    Jasmine


    I woke up in my husband''s arms. I looked up at him and he was still sleeping. Benjamin''s arms was around my waist, so I could not get up.


    "Ben?!" I whispered, wanting to wake him. "Ben¡­" I said again.


    Benjamin opened one of his eyes and looked at me. "I want to get up." I told him. Benjamin held me with his other arms as well. So much for letting me go. I sighed. Benjamin quietly snickered.


    "You are so willing to leave me empty-handed?" He mused.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." I lied. I did not want to hurt his feelings, but I felt trapped in his arms.


    Benjamin let me go and I got out of bed. I stood before the sink, holding on to it for support.


    I stared into my own green eyes and slowly breathed in and out. I had a hard time with closeness ever since I was young. Well, ever since my sister married Saeed.


    I needed to stop thinking about that, otherwise my mood would go spiraling down. I got out of the bathroom and stood before my closet.


    Benjamin stared at be from the bed.


    "Do you want me to help you again?" He asked. "No¡­ it''s just¡­ I am not used to dressing myself anymore." I said frustrated. "My maids know my schedule¡­ and know how I need to be dressed¡­." I heavily sighed.


    "My offer still stands you know." Benjamin cooed. "How come you are so into fashion?" I asked him as I turned around towards him. "Isn''t that only something for¡­ you¡­ know¡­ people like Pablo?" I almost whispered.


    Benjamin seemed stunned by my question.. He got out of the bed, eyeing me, like a tiger who was after his prey.